《Hokage: I Confronted the Five Kage Before the System Arrived》 Chapter 1: I’ve Faced All Five Kage, and Now the System Shows Up? Chapter 1: Ive Faced All Five Kage, and Now the System Shows Up? Chapter 1: I''ve Faced All Five Kage, and Now the System Shows Up? Land of Fire, Nameless Plain. A cold wind howled, carrying the lingering echoes of the Warring States period that had only recently ended. In silver Warring States armor, with the crescent moon insignia of the Hagoromo clan emblazoned on the arm guards, Hagoromo Gengetsu scanned his surroundings with a stoic expression, his lips twitching. It seemed the visitors were all old acquaintances. Reto, A, Byakuren, and Ishikawa. And Hagoromo Gengetsu cast a deep glance at the man in front of him, clad in a red and white god''s robe and wearing a conical hat marked with the kanji for "fire." Hashirama Senju! The freshly minted First Hokage of Konoha. Before this, he had more familiar titles. Head of the Senju clan! God of Shinobi! "To think so highly of me. The Five Kage from the Five Great Shinobi Villages have come together to deal with just me." Observing the Fire, Earth, Water, Wind, and Lightning hats arranged around him, locking down any possible escape routes, Hagoromo Gengetsu made a wry comment. What have I done to deserve this? Is there really a need for this? I havent done anything particularly heinous.bodying the virtues of a transmigrator, Ive always been friendly towards others since arriving here. Helping old ladies across the street, playing chess with the elderly, buying lollipops for little girls, distributing porridge for charity, repairing roads and bridgeswhat good deeds havent I done? At most, Ive just cleaned up a few bullies who mistreated others and some cold-blooded ninjas who didnt value ordinary lives. Of course, as I cleaned up the trash, the scope naturally expanded over time. After all, the world is filled with many things I find unsightly under the nine years of compulsory education. Fortunately, I had the ability to address these issues. Thus, following the trail of bullies, I extended my target list to those I considered unworthy of being called humansbully leaders, wealthy landowners, local officials, even long-standing and lofty nobles, and the highly esteemed daimyos. Regarding ninjas, I expanded from rogue ninjas to some clan ninjas and even to the new ninjas from various small villages. This undoubtedly offended many. But Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt care. Who is he? The current head of the illustrious Hagoromo clan. Although the Hagoromo clan had historically performed poorly against the Senju clan, having fought them for so many years and even signing a friendly agreement with the haughty Uchiha clan, the Hagoromo clan''s strength is undeniable. Especially with my appearance, the Hagoromo clans prestige has risen significantly. While Hashirama Senju was lauded as the God of Shinobi, I am also recognized as a ninja of unparalleled talent, comparable to a deity. Currently, Hagoromo Gengetsus strength has reached the pinnacle of the ninja world. This is why he has always acted with confidence. But even so, accidents can happen. This time, it seems like Im about to fall into a deep pit. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s heart sank. The First Wind Kage Reto, the First Lightning Kage A, the First Water Kage Byakuren, and the First Earth Kage Ishikawa. And that ever-imposing First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. All opponents who emerged from the high-level battlefield of the Warring States era and ended that era. Although Hagoromo Gengetsu is strong, he can''t guarantee defeating all five. Let alone the game-breaking Hashirama Senju being among them. Doomed~~Doomed~~ It felt as though a flock of crows was circling above his head, wailing. Hagoromo Gengetsu took a deep breath, suppressed his swirling thoughts, glanced around, and asked with a forced smile: I was careless. Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head. He wasnt unaware that his existence was a thorn in some peoples side. He just didnt care much because of his strength. Habitual thinking is dangerous. He had thought the Five Kage Summit was merely about distributing the Tailed Beasts and forming alliances among the Five Great Nations. He didnt expect them to secretly do this. The Five Kage actually united to ambush a young man like me! You people truly are something! But have you considered the price youll pay? Hagoromo Gengetsus expression turned cold, brushing off some dust from his armor, and his gaze grew increasingly dangerous. At the same time. Noticing Hagoromo Gengetsus shift to a predatory, intense demeanor, the Five Kages expressions turned grave as they prepared for battle. Compared to the other four, Hashirama Senju''s face showed a trace of regret. He truly admired Hagoromo Gengetsu. To that end, he had sincerely invited the Hagoromo clan to join Konoha when it was first established. Even though there were many blood feuds between their clans, even though his third brother, Senju Kawarama, had died at the hands of the Hagoromo clan. He could accommodate the Uchiha clan, so why not the Hagoromo clan? But Hagoromo Gengetsu had refused. Knowing the future plot, he had no interest in subjugating himself to the future troubles and endless conflicts of Konoha. He was well aware of the eventual fate of the Senju and Uchiha clans. Moreover, the people within his clan were also strongly opposed. Hagoromo Gengetsu had no idea how the proud Uchiha could agree to become allies with the Senju and work together. In any case, the Hagoromo clan, who had a longer history of opposing the Senju, would never be willing to reconcile with their former enemies, who had committed numerous atrocities, let alone become fellow villagers. This was why, after the Warring States period, the once-renowned Hagoromo clan gradually declined over the decades and disappeared from the stage of the ninja world. Of course, compared to the few remaining Senju and Uchiha, the Hagoromo clans decline was still relatively better. Hashirama Senju, not knowing how things would develop in the future, sighed and shook his head. By his nature, he wasnt willing to deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu in this manner. But under the repeated strong demands of the Land of Fires daimyo, and with the consensus of the other four Kage and his brother, Senju Tobiramas constant persuasion, he had no choice but to agree. All for the sake of Konoha. Hashirama Senju extended his right hand, touching the kanji for "fire" on his Hokage hat, and his peaceful gaze turned fierce. The gale solidified in that moment. An icy killing intent enveloped the entire valley. As Hashirama Senju was about to make a move. Suddenly! Hagoromo Gengetsu raised his hand, signaling a pause and said: Wait a moment. Hashirama Senju stopped his movement, his carefully prepared expression dissolving into confusion. Seeing him stop, the other four Kage also ceased their actions. What is Hagoromo Gengetsu up to? Is he begging for mercy? Or is he going to scold them? Hagoromo Gengetsu ignored the Kages confusion and didnt even focus on them. At this moment, his mind was entirely focused on the system in his head. With a mechanical sound of [ding], the long-awaited system finally arrived! Chapter 2: Step One of the Counterattack System: Defeat Naruto Uzumaki??? Chapter 2: Step One of the Counterattack System: Defeat Naruto Uzumaki??? Chapter 2: Step One of the Counterattack System: Defeat Naruto Uzumaki??? [Ding!] [Detected host''s status as a transmigrator. System activation complete.] [Name: Hagoromo Gengetsu] [Gender: Male] [Age: 24] [Occupation: Ninja] [World: Naruto] A mechanical voice suddenly echoed in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mind, without any fluctuation. Hagoromo Gengetsu instinctively checked himself and found that he was not under a genjutsu. He then relaxed, and an endless stream of thoughts surged in his mind, eventually forming into a sigh: "Isn''t this system a bit late to the party?!" At the beginning of his transmigration, young Hagoromo Gengetsu had eagerly waited for the system, but it never arrived, causing him much disappointment. Fortunately, he had worked hard and reached where he was today. Hagoromo Gengetsu could proudly say that his current strength was entirely due to his own efforts, without any cheat points. "So, now that I''m already a big shot, what does the system want from me?" No, the system still has its uses. Seeing his current dire situation, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes brightened. He motioned for Hashirama Senju to wait and eagerly opened the system. [This system is a counterattack system, focused on overcoming host''s talent, background, resources, and other obstacles to help the host defeat all opponents on the path to becoming the strongest in the ninja world!] [Please accept the newbie gift package.] For some reason, the term "counterattack" made Hagoromo Gengetsu feel a bit uneasy. When he saw "become the strongest in the ninja world" at the end, he suppressed his unease and looked forward to the newbie gift package. Generally, although the newbie gift package is labeled as "newbie," it often contains extraordinary items. For example, things like the Mangekyo? Sharingan, Rinnegan, or Six Paths Sage Mode. It would be great if it could yield something useful for his current situation. With such anticipation, Hagoromo Gengetsu mentally commanded: "Receive." As his words fell, accompanied by a burst of dazzling fireworks in his mind, the lavishly designed newbie gift package "poofed" open, and a bunch of newbie gifts exploded out. [Ding! Ding! Ding] [Congratulations, host, you have obtained Body Flicker Technique.] [Congratulations, host, you have obtained Konoha Stream Technique.] [Congratulations, host, you have obtained Kunai Throwing Technique.] [Congratulations, host, you have obtained Standard Chunin-Level Chakra.] After reading this information, Hagoromo Gengetsu fell silent, and the excitement that had just stirred in his heart quickly settled. Isn''t this newbie gift package a bit too basic? Body Flicker Technique, Konoha Stream Technique, Kunai Throwing Techniquewhat are these even? He wasn''t interested in these even when he was five years old. Hagoromo Gengetsu: "." What the heck, Year 60 of Konoha. It''s only been about two years since the founding of Konoha. He finally understood what was going on. The damn system must have transmigrated to the wrong era and started up fifty years early. Or perhaps he transmigrated too early? Damn counterattack system! He should have guessed from the beginning. Now that he''s already faced off against the Five Kage, who else is there to counterattack? Hagoromo Gengetsu took a deep breath and, in the end, saved his pride by saying: "It''s currently Year 2 of Konoha!!!" [After inspection, it is confirmed to be Year 60 of Konoha.] [Please follow the system''s designated time.] What more could Hagoromo Gengetsu say? "This mission is impossible to complete! Give me a new newbie mission!" [Please complete the newbie mission as soon as possible.] "Restart the system! Get a smarter one!" [Please complete the newbie mission as soon as possible.] "Uninstall the system! What use are you?" [Please complete the newbie mission as soon as possible.] "Trash system!!" Hagoromo Gengetsu decided to ignore the malfunctioning system. So what if he''s facing off against the Five Kage? If necessary, he''d rather die trying. His entire life has always depended on himself, never on cheats. That trash system, the farther away, the better! Hagoromo Gengetsu dismissed the useless system from his mind and refocused on the Five Kage around him. Being forced to face all Five Kage together was a testament to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s formidable strength. Calming down and letting go of his thoughts, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s immense chakra surged, and a strong pressure immediately enveloped the entire nameless plain. "Let''s begin." Hagoromo Gengetsu lifted his head and said coldly. "It''s about time." With that response. Boom! A deafening, terrifying explosion rang out. The peak battle of the ninja world had officially begun. Chapter 3: The Battle of the Kage Chapter 3: The Battle of the Kage Chapter 3: The Battle of the Kage "After all this dawdling, let me send you on your way!" The First Raikage, A, who was tall and burly with dark skin, stomped heavily on the ground, showing his impatience. A massive amount of lightning chakra enveloped his entire body, forming a piercing blue lightning bolt. Amidst the sharp, continuous sound bursts, he charged towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. Lightning Release: Heavy Explosive Flow! A gathered a large amount of chakra on his thick elbow, twisted his waist, and ferociously slammed it towards Hagoromo Gengetsu''s head. Accompanying this was his furious roar: "Die!" The gust of wind roared, and the thunder raged. Hagoromo Gengetsu, with his black hair being whipped around, calmly observed the scene and said: "What''s the hurry?" As soon as he finished speaking Slap! A slender hand easily caught A''s attacking elbow. Then, the raging wind and thunder ceased abruptly. Everything quickly returned to calm. A, who was up close, looked up at Hagoromo Gengetsu, who remained unmoved, and his hand that had effortlessly intercepted the attack. His pupils slightly constricted. "Bloodline LimitSteel Release!" Nearby, the First Wind Kage, Reto, narrowed his eyes and spoke with a hint of apprehension. Chakra''s nature transformations include fire, wind, lightning, water, earth, yin, and yang. When two chakra nature transformations combine, they produce a new type of technique known as "Bloodline Limit." Usually, only a few ninjas can develop a Bloodline Limit on their own. Once successful, this new technique is recorded in the ninja''s genes and passed on to their descendants through bloodlines. Many clans are highly regarded in the ninja world precisely because of their Bloodline Limits. As a village leader, Reto should not be overly wary of Bloodline Limits. However, what if the enemy possesses more than one Bloodline Limit? Senju Tobirama ignored the glances of his temporary companion. With his arms crossed, he observed Hagoromo Gengetsu with the gaze of someone looking at a great treasure, feeling a sense of anticipation: "Steel Release, Swift Release, and other Bloodline Limits from the intel. To think someone could develop so many Bloodline Limits and be compared to a deity with just one person''s power." "I really want to study this thoroughly!" Boom! A powerful shockwave expanded rapidly in all directions from the two combatants. Hagoromo Gengetsu, stepping back a few paces, shook his slightly sore hands as he faced the incoming Wind Release: Pressure Damage. He glanced at a displeasing gaze further away and clapped his hands, turning his attention away from the frenzied A. "Melting Release: Melting Monstrous Technique!" A large amount of sticky, highly corrosive acid appeared around Hagoromo Gengetsu. It formed a protective shield around him and flowed outwards at high speed like a volcanic eruption. The First Raikage, A, changed his expression drastically. Previously fearless due to his powerful physique, he now hastily retreated, feeling unease about the Melting Release. A''s figure disappeared. The next second, the Wind Release technique from the First Wind Kage, Reto, arrived. The fierce wind howled. It was like a rain of molten lava. In the clash of the two major techniques, the environment within a hundred meters was severely damaged. Ordinary ninjas wouldn''t survive in such conditions. Fortunately, the people present were the top-tier figures of the ninja world. A reappeared next to the other Kages. Ignoring the aftermath of the two techniques, he tore off his tattered Raikage cloak and quietly waited for the techniques to subside. He certainly did not think that this would be enough to deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu. Not only him, but the other Kages also felt the same. Except for Senju Hashirama, the four Kages exchanged glances. It was time to go all out and end this quickly. Chapter 4: Bulk Bloodline Limits Chapter 4: Bulk Bloodline Limits Chapter 4: Bulk Bloodline Limits After a brief pause, everything returned to calm. On the ravaged battlefield, fragments of molten rock scattered where the wind had blown them away. At the center where Hagoromo Gengetsu stood, a massive protective shield still stood tall. With the sound of footsteps, a crack widened, and Hagoromo Gengetsu emerged unscathed. "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!" Seeing this, the First Wind Kage, Reto, wasted no time. He rapidly formed hand seals, and dozens of spinning wind blades, each as tall as a person, shot towards Hagoromo Gengetsu from all directions. Without even glancing, Hagoromo Gengetsu used the Swift Release, avoiding the wind blades effortlessly despite their speed. The First Earth Kage, Ishikawa, then slammed his hands onto the ground: "Earth Release: Yellow Springs Marsh!" In an instant, the ground within a radius of several hundred meters around Hagoromo Gengetsu turned into a massive swamp. Hagoromo Gengetsu found his movements significantly slowed as he struggled through the mire. "Found a countermeasure so quickly?" Hagoromo Gengetsu snorted, stopping. He twisted his waist and delivered a heavy punch to the suddenly appearing First Water Kage, Byakuren. Boom! Water splashed as Byakuren''s head burst like a watermelon, his body collapsing like flowing water. "Water Clone." Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced around and was about to turn back. The dispersing Byakuren clone suddenly coalesced, transforming into long water whips that rapidly entangled around Hagoromo Gengetsu, trapping him tightly. "Got you!" Byakuren''s figure emerged from the muddy river, gripping one end of the water whips tightly, and coldly stared at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked down at the water whips binding him as if sealing him, then looked up at Byakuren with a smirk:Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com "Oh? Is that so?" Byakuren tightened the water whips instinctively. With a bang, Hagoromo Gengetsu transformed into a puff of white smoke and vanished from sight. "Shadow Clone? When did this happen?" "Shadow Clone?" At the same time, the spectator, Mu, looked in surprise at Senju Tobirama. He knew that Tobirama invented the Shadow Clone Technique. He was puzzled about when Konohas Shadow Clone had been leaked. The rapidly approaching water columns were quickly cooled and solidified into ice pillars mid-air. At Hagoromo Gengetsu''s command, they turned and shot towards Byakuren, Reto, Ishikawa, and the impatient A. Boom! The massive, heavy ice pillars crashed into the water surface, creating huge waves. Byakuren''s face turned grim as he dodged the ice attacks, feeling a complex mix of emotions: "How many bloodline limits does Hagoromo Gengetsu possess? The Ice Release of the Yuki clan, but he controls so many." Not only him, but also Reto, Ishikawa, A, and the distant five future Second Generation Kage were all astonished. Although they were aware of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s exceptional talent, the level of his abilities exceeded their expectations. Bloodline Limits alone could grant immense power and allow a ninja clan to stand tall in the ninja world. Those who could develop Bloodline Limits and establish ninja clans were all prominent figures in the ninja world. However, such historic figures were now overshadowed by Hagoromo Gengetsu. In such a short time, Hagoromo Gengetsu had demonstrated five Bloodline Limits: Steel Release, Swift Release, Dissolution Release, Transparency Release, and Ice Release. Before, the most anyone had managed was two Bloodline Limits. This comparison was unprecedented. "Such a person existing in the ninja world is truly unimaginable!" The future Second Water Kage, Hozuki Gengetsu, scratched his head, looking troubled. Initially, they, the five future Second Generation Kage, found it difficult to understand why all five Kage were teaming up against just one person. It felt like using a cannon to kill a mosquito. Now, they realized that the decision was entirely correct. In a one-on-one situation, except for the Hokage, none of the other four Kage could confidently claim to be Hagoromo Gengetsus match. Senju Tobirama, seldom one to speak, nodded in agreement, "Thats exactly why such a person must be eliminated." As a gifted individual himself, Tobirama admired Hagoromo Gengetsus achievements in the path of ninjas. However, as a politician, he understood that such a powerful individual could not be allowed to exist unchecked. Hagoromo Gengetsu was too young! When their generation faded, he would remain uncontrollable. "Blame it on being born in the wrong era." Tobirama shifted his gaze from Hagoromo Gengetsu to the increasingly intense Senju Hashirama, shaking his head. With his brother Hashirama, who defied common logic, even the most stunning talent would eventually pale. He had a deep understanding of this. Chapter 5: The Four Kage’s Ultimate Techniques Chapter 5: The Four Kages Ultimate Techniques Chapter 5: The Four Kage''s Ultimate Techniques Even as enemies, the five Kage standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world couldn''t help but admire the extraordinary talent of Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was undeniably the strongest of the Hagoromo clan in a millennium. As the person in question, Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t entirely satisfied. The essence of ninjutsu is the transformation of chakra''s seven basic attributes: fire, wind, earth, water, lightning, yin, and yang. From the beginning, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s goal was clear. It wasn''t just to master the bloodline limits but to take it a step further and obtain the power of the "Bloodline Encompassing." The Bloodline Encompassing is the fusion of all seven chakra nature transformations, surpassing both bloodline limits and bloodline selections. An existence at the Six Paths level doesn''t necessarily possess the Bloodline Encompassing, but those who have it are surely at the Six Paths level and among the elite.Visitt for the latest updates Both Otsutsuki Kaguya and Otsutsuki Hagoromo possessed the Bloodline Encompassing. As a ninja, Hagoromo Gengetsu naturally aimed to become a Six Paths-level being. Not only would this allow him to dominate the ninja world, but it also meant eternal life. Having lived through one life already, he didn''t want to be buried after just a century. However, although the Hagoromo clan has a long history and can be traced back to the Sage of Six Paths, like the Senju and Uchiha clans, their bloodline had long since waned. Achieving Six Paths-level through bloodline advantage alone was impossible. As for the alternative method, becoming the Ten-Tails'' Jinchuriki to achieve Six Paths-level status, Hagoromo Gengetsu had avoided it after witnessing Otsutsuki Kaguya''s fate of merging with the Ten-Tails and becoming a monstrous entity. Other than these two routes, the only way left was to thoroughly research the Bloodline Encompassing by mastering the seven chakra nature transformations and perfectly integrating them. Among ninjas, there are those who have mastered all seven chakra nature transformations, such as Kakashi Hatake. However, no one has ever fully understood and perfectly fused all seven chakra nature transformations. Since his reincarnation, Hagoromo Gengetsu, known as a "model child" due to his outstanding ninja talent, had smoothly achieved mastery in chakra. In a short period, he had unlocked all seven chakra nature transformations. Yet, delving deeper and perfectly integrating these seven transformations proved extremely challenging, even for someone as talented as him. Although he hadn''t completed the Bloodline Encompassing, he had developed numerous abilities by combining bloodline limits, which only required two chakra nature transformations instead of seven. This led to his current reputation as a being comparable to a deity. "Unfortunately, I''m still not a true deity. Even the current god of the ninja world doesn''t quite measure up." "Stubborn, foul rock." Hagoromo Gengetsu shifted his gaze from Ishikawa to the thrown ice whale and formed seals once more. The ice whale disintegrated into a vast expanse of water, which he intended to use to block the incoming A and Reto. However, just as he was about to give instructions, an external chakra suddenly intervened, contesting his control over the water. "Byakuren!" Hagoromo Gengetsu uttered the name. Taking advantage of the opening, A and Reto charged directly towards him. "Here we go again!" With chakra comparable to a Tailed Beast exploding, A, surrounded by a greater amount of chakra, moved at high speed, clenching his fist and delivering a powerful blow to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu did not retreat but used Steel Release. His right fist, as black as forged steel, met the attack head-on. Clang! The loud clash of metal rang out. A''s physique, equally monstrous and unyielding, only took a step back, unharmed. Hagoromo Gengetsu was also pushed back a few steps. As he prepared to counterattack, a strange wind suddenly appeared at his side. Before Hagoromo Gengetsu could fully assess it, a sharply honed blade, carrying a razor-sharp wind chakra, darted directly at his eyes. Steel Release could cover his entire body but not protect his eyes. It was Reto, wielding his sword with razor-sharp wind chakra, making a thrust. And it wasn''t over. The large hands that had previously held up the ice whale now extended from beneath Hagoromo Gengetsu, gripping his legs and immobilizing him. Meanwhile, Byakuren, having appeared beside Hagoromo Gengetsu at some point, began to rapidly form a water prison jutsu at the Water Kage level. Even if Hagoromo Gengetsu could fend off Reto''s attack, he couldn''t escape the prison specially prepared for him. Everything happened too quickly. In the blink of an eye, the Four Kage, working in perfect harmony, delivered their ultimate techniques to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Chapter 6: Can’t You Start Researching From the Womb? Chapter 6: Cant You Start Researching From the Womb? Chapter 6: Can''t You Start Researching From the Womb? The First Raikage, A, the First Mizukage, Byakuren, the First Tsuchikage, Ishikawa, and the First Kazekage, Reto. In the current ninja world, the only ones who could jointly confront these four kages, apart from the present Hagoromo Gengetsu, would be Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara, who is not here at the moment. Why hasn''t Uchiha Madara received such treatment? As Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered this while facing the dire situation, he wondered about Madara''s absence. That guy''s ideals were similar to his ownboasting about unifying the ninja world through forcebut no one had mentioned that he would be ganged up on. "Perhaps, that''s the advantage of blending into the system." When one makes a mistake, they have a big brother to put them down. Unlike him, who always thought he was the big brother. Hagoromo Gengetsu mused internally as his eyes focused sharply on the battlefield. The Kage''s various attacksReto''s sword, Ishikawa''s hands, A''s punch, and, most critically, Byakuren''s water prisonwere all in view. Having assessed the situation, Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly formulated a response. "Chidori Stream!" Screech~~~ The glaring daylight illuminated the four kages up close. Amid the sharp chirping like thousands of birds, Hagoromo Gengetsu spread his arms, releasing thousands of lightning bolts from his body. This not only provided defense but also spread outwards in all directions from his center. The four kages, caught off guard, were immediately enveloped by the electric field. Their reactions varied. Ishikawa, underground, grunted as he was forced to release his numbed hands. Byakuren, affected by the conductive water, had black smoke rising from his body, causing the newly formed water prison to collapse with a "bang." A remained unfazed, continuing his punch with no reduction in speed. Reto, though affected, maintained his resolve through the wind nature chakra''s effective resistance to lightning. He pressed on, swinging his sword. Boom! Under the intense pressure and impact, visible shockwaves were created once again. In the thick dust and mist, a figure shot backwards like a cannonball, spinning in the air before abruptly twisting. Thud. He landed heavily, dragging a long furrow through the ground. Hagoromo Gengetsu pulled his legs out of the mud and stood upright again. His armor, the silver armor of the Hagoromo clan, was now severely damaged and appeared even more disheveled than before. But that was it. Hagoromo Gengetsu had never revealed this ability before. Now was the time to showcase it. A straight and extremely fast lightning spear extended from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s palm, darting towards Reto. Reto''s face suddenly changed. Although Hagoromo Gengetsu''s information included various bloodline limits, there was little detail about his chakra''s form changes. Reto had assumed it was normal. After all, if someone delved deeply into chakra nature change, it wouldn''t be expected for them to make significant advances in form change, right? Could it be that you''ve been researching ninjutsu since you were in the womb? One can''t be too abnormal. The reality delivered a harsh blow to Reto. Orochimaru, who was well-versed in ninjutsu knowledge, was astonished by Sasuke''s Chidori. As the First Kazekage, Reto understood the value of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s current technique. No time for shock. Caught off guard, as the Chidori Sharp Spear was about to reach his forehead, Reto hurriedly raised his arm to block. Rip. The Chidori Sharp Spear pierced through Reto''s raised left arm, narrowly grazing his head. Hagoromo Gengetsu did not stop there. Taking advantage of the momentum from A''s punch, he shifted his position, aiming to slice off Reto''s left arm with a horizontal swing of the spear. Swish swish swish~~~ Numerous water needles suddenly attacked. Unbeknownst to him, Byakuren had finally decided to take action. As the First Mizukage, Byakuren as renowned not only for his water release but also for his sealing techniques. Although not as developed as the Uzumaki clan''s long-standing techniques, combined with his vast array of jutsu, he had earned significant fame even before the establishment of the Five Great Shinobi Villages. This was why, unlike the ill-fated Sand ninjas or the occasionally troublesome Cloud and Rock ninjas, the Mist ninjas rarely faced tailed beast upheavals. At this moment, the numerous water needles shot by Byakuren seemed ordinary but actually incorporated his unique sealing techniques. In the ninja world, sealing techniques had no clear boundaries, applying to everyone from ordinary ninjas to Kaguya Otsutsuki. Understanding the complexity of sealing techniques, Hagoromo Gengetsu, avoiding a direct confrontation, abandoned Reto, leaped several times, and retreated rapidly. Boom! Boom! Byakuren, A, and the injured Reto relentlessly pursued him. As Hagoromo Gengetsu retreated to an open space, the last of the kages, Ishikawa, made his move. Chapter 7: One Dead, One Crippled Chapter 7: One Dead, One Crippled Chapter 7: One Dead, One Crippled "Earth Style: Mountain Earth Technique!" Under the relentless assault of Byakuren and the others, Hagoromo Gengetsu instinctively retreated to an open space. Nearby, Ishikawa emerged from camouflage and slapped the ground with both hands, unleashing a high-level Earth Style jutsu that had been prepared in advance. Boom! Boom! In the quaking earth, two enormous hemispheres suddenly appeared on either side of Hagoromo Gengetsu, pressing down on him with the force of a mountain. Hagoromo Gengetsu tried to escape the jutsu''s range but found the narrowing passages ahead blocked by Byakuren and the others. They released dazzling and dangerous jutsus to prevent his advance. Frowning slightly, Hagoromo Gengetsu stopped. He observed the two mountain-like formations about to crush him and didn''t waste energy on futile efforts. With a tremendous roar, a colossal mountain appeared within the canyon. Whoosh! Whoosh! The four figures landed on the mountain''s edge. Observing the motionless mountain, Reto, who was attending to his injured arm, asked casually, "Is it over?" Ishikawa nodded confidently, "Even a tailed beast would struggle to escape the Mountain Earth Technique in a short time." Byakuren furrowed his brow, uneasy, "I''ll add an extra layer of security." With that, he approached the mountain to perform a sealing jutsu. Boom! The mountain in front of them suddenly trembled. Byakuren, who was closest, changed his expression drastically and tried to act, but it was too late. Like a volcanic eruption, the mountain''s earth burst forth, spewing hot lava into the sky and flowing downward due to gravity. A figure, enveloped in lava, erupted from the mountain and charged straight at Byakuren. "Got you!" Hagoromo Gengetsu lunged at Byakuren like lightning. Byakuren''s expression changed drastically as he quickly performed a jutsu to delay Hagoromo Gengetsu.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only But this time was different. Facing the oncoming torrent of jutsus, Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his right hand directly. Dark Release: Absorption Hole! In an instant! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s right palm became like a black hole, greedily absorbing all the jutsu that Byakuren cast. This was one of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hidden trump cards that he had not revealed in previous encounters with the Four Kage, saved for this very moment. Others have flashed like shooting stars. Such as the culprit behind this situation, Dark Release. Dark Release is an extremely rare and uncommon bloodline limit. In today''s ninja world, probably nine out of ten don''t know about it. Ishikawa and Reto knew about it because they had gathered information through the large-scale intelligence network of the ninja villages after unifying the Earth and Wind countries. Their understanding made them feel despondent. Dark Release can directly absorb all external jutsus and chakra, and use them for oneself. For jutsu-based ninjas, it is undoubtedly a true nemesis. That''s not all. The key issue, besides Dark Release, is that Hagoromo Gengetsu also possesses Steel Release, which is resistant to physical damage. How to fight against someone with both? At present, not only the Kages present but also future generations of the Second Hokages are astonished by the luxurious combination of Steel Release and Dark Release. Hozuki Gengetsu once wanted to avenge his predecessor, but now, observing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s unreasonable power, he is unsure if his strongest jutsu can harm him. Compared to others, Senju Tobirama, who has seen much from his elder brother, remains calm. "Dark Release and Steel Release are quite a combination. However, no matter how powerful a bloodline limit is, it has its limits. If the Four Kages can''t handle it, it doesn''t mean the Elder Brother can''t." Tobirama''s assessment is indeed correct. The same Dark Release possessed by Hiroku, when facing Naruto''s Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, could not absorb it due to the latter''s massive chakra, resulting in his demise. This proves that Dark Release has limits. Of course, Hagoromo Gengetsu is not the inferior version of Hiroku who forced Dark Release with brute methods, which would eventually lead to bodily collapse and death. In contrast, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who is on the right path, far surpasses Hiroku in both strength and foundation, making his Dark Release much stronger. At least, absorbing multiple Wind Release: Rasenshurikens is no problem. After contemplating and assessing, Senju Tobirama, who is increasingly anticipating Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body, frowned slightly and looked toward his elder brother: "Maybe waiting a bit longer would be better. But it seems, Elder Brother can no longer sit still." Knowing his brother well. Given the current situation, Tobirama actually hopes that Hagoromo Gengetsu''s achievements expand further. To gain more benefits for Konoha after the battle. However, he is well aware of his elder brother''s nature. He would never allow the Four Kage, who are his current companions, to fall one by one before his eyes. As expected. The usually aloof Senju Hashirama finally took action. Chapter 8: Senju Hashirama Appears! Chapter 8: Senju Hashirama Appears! Chapter 8: Senju Hashirama Appears! The cold wind howled. The aftermath of the clash between the five Kage-level figures had left the previously scenic, unnamed plain heavily battered, with craters scattered everywhere. Standing on the layers of soil that had been torn apart, Hagoromo Gengetsu paid no attention to the commotion outside the battlefield. After dispatching one of the Four Kage and severely injuring another, he didn''t stop there. Instead, he pressed on to continue expanding his victories. Boom~~~ A massive Water Release technique erupted from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s left palm. The technique, once wielded by the deceased First Water Kage, Byakuren, was released anew and surged towards the disconcerted Reto, Ishikawa, and A. Gone were the previous aggressive three Kage. They now appeared grave as they quickly evaded. Yet, despite their speed, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s was even faster. Bang! Bang! Two Shadow Clones appeared on either side of Hagoromo Gengetsu. The three figures moved in an instant, becoming three black lines charging towards the three Kage. In the blink of an eye, Reto found Hagoromo Gengetsu''s real body had already appeared right in front of him. Meanwhile, Ishikawa and A were detained by Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Shadow Clones. Bang bang bang bang The sounds of flesh meeting flesh rang out continuously. Hagoromo Gengetsu preferred to target the weaker opponent first. Although A had lost an arm, his formidable physique made him difficult to defeat quickly. In contrast, Reto, with only one arm injured, was more vulnerable. Realizing time was short, Hagoromo Gengetsu unleashed his full power to quickly take down the First Wind Kage before him. Clang! After several rapid exchanges, Reto seized a fleeting opportunity and landed a powerful blow on Hagoromo Gengetsu, leaving only a white mark. His expression darkened as he began to retreat. But it was already too late. With his incredible speed, Hagoromo Gengetsu seized the moment, grabbing Reto''s wrist. As Reto''s face changed dramatically, Hagoromo Gengetsu prepared to finish him off. Reto, Ishikawa, and A reluctantly left the battlefield, leaving the remainder of the fight to Senju Hashirama. No matter what, the goal of completely defeating Hagoromo Gengetsu was now their unanimous focus, and there was no turning back. Of course, there was a darker thought that if something went wrongsuch as both Senju Hashirama and Hagoromo Gengetsu being severely wounded or perishing togetherthey could step in to mop up. That would be ideal. Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t aware of the expectations the three defeated figures had for him. He was well aware of Senju Hashirama''s overwhelming power. Asura''s reincarnation, Wood Release, Sage Jutsu. Such power far surpassed his own pitiful system. Especially since he wasn''t as unscathed as he appeared. Though he had triumphed over the Four Kage, the fierce battles had taken their toll. For example, his chakra reserves. Despite his superior ninja talent and the immense chakra of the Hagoromo clan, it didn''t reach the exaggerated level of Naruto''s thousands of Shadow Clones and Wind Release: Rasengan. His chakra was comparable to a Tailed Beast, but it still fell short compared to their perpetual recovery rate. After the recent intense battles, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s chakra was diminished, though not depleted. Facing Senju Hashirama at his peak, he was inherently at a disadvantage. As for resting before the next fight? Senju Hashirama, though gentle, wasn''t someone who simply heeded others'' words. Ninjas were not samurais. As tools, their primary duty was to eliminate enemies with the most effective methods. One of the main goals of the Five Kage Summit was to deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu. Though Senju Hashirama was somewhat reluctant, the mission was set, and as a ninja, he would execute it with full effort. Senju Hashirama had given Hagoromo Gengetsu face once, refraining from intervening in the earlier battles. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t believe he would be given another chance. So. Let''s give it everything in the final dance! Hagoromo Gengetsu brushed off the dust on his clothes, calmly facing Senju Hashirama, and said with a faint smile: "Now the Five Kage are all here." Chapter 9: Wood Release: The Advent of the Tree World Chapter 9: Wood Release: The Advent of the Tree World Chapter 9: Wood Release: The Advent of the Tree WorldRe?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only Regardless of the outcome, the tale of Hagoromo Gengetsu taking on the Five Kage single-handedly and the deaths and injuries of the First Water and Lightning Kages would certainly stir a storm in the ninja world. Even for the next few decades, while the glory of the Five Kage continued to overshadow the entire ninja realm, many would still speak highly of this monumental battle that would be etched into the annals of ninja history. Among them, even someone as formidable as Senju Hashirama would become part of the background story, accentuating Hagoromo Gengetsu''s prowess, just as his former adversaries had done. At this moment, Hashirama did not know how future generations would view today''s battle, but as Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled and declared the Five Kage complete, Hashirama understood that Hagoromo Gengetsus brilliance would not extinguish today. Despite stepping over Hashiramas shoulders to achieve fame, Hashirama bore no grudge and returned the smile, saying, Except for Madara, you are the opponent I respect the most, Gengetsu. Even now, Hashirama was still expressing his feelings. Indeed, Hashirama and Madara were true rivals. Hagoromo Gengetsu curled his lip, taking a jab at the always-overestimated Uchiha Madara. He said, Madara is far more radical than I am. Today''s events won''t be the last. Hashirama, if I were you, I''d be ready. Upon hearing this, Hashirama furrowed his brow, then replied confidently, Madara is no longer the Madara of the past. He is now a part of the Konoha family, and I trust him. Well, if that makes you happy. Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head and stopped speaking. Seeing this, Hashirama''s expression became serious again as he concluded, Gengetsu, you are too strong! For the common ideal we all strive for, Im sorry, but today I must end you here. Words of consolation were powerless at this moment. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded calmly. Come then. With that, Hashirama clapped his hands together. The battle between the strongest ninjas of the current era officially began. Wood Release: The Advent of the Tree World! Knowing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s power, Hashirama didnt waste any time and immediately used his signature technique. Instantly, the ground around Hashirama cracked like an earthquake, and thick trees erupted from the ground, growing rapidly. In the blink of an eye, a dense forest replaced the original terrain, sprawling before everyones eyes. Witnessing this, the ninjas from outside Konoha fell silent. The Wood Release of the God of Shinobi. For ninjas of this era, it was an unforgettable memory. Despite having numerous bloodline limits, Hagoromo Gengetsus combined abilities still could not match the impact of Hashiramas Wood Release. Countless nights, ninjas had woken up in cold sweat from dreams of the invincible Hashirama, crushing everything under his feet. All the trees within the Tree Worlds range acted as Hashiramas eyes. At this moment, Hashirama was fully aware that Hagoromo Gengetsu was trying to withdraw. Soon. Hagoromo Gengetsu felt the resistance from the trees intensify several times as he moved. He knew that the master of the technique was approaching. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~~~ Thick, powerful roots and vines surged toward Hagoromo Gengetsu like they had been injected with energy. Hagoromo Gengetsu sidestepped to avoid a vine swipe from the left, then leaped backward to escape the encircling trees. As the roots and vines behind him threatened to engulf him like blooming carnivorous flowers, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced back. Crack, crack~~~ A cold wind swept through. The trees behind him turned to ice sculptures. Youre still one step too slow. Amidst the swirling ice shards, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked toward the edge of the tree sea and finally shifted his gaze to Hashirama blocking his path. Unfortunately. Without a massive summoning beast to draw the Tree Worlds firepower away, Hagoromo Gengetsu had no choice but to face the challenge directly. Shadow Technique: Dark Shadow! In the battle mode where he appeared even more imposing and cold, Hashirama spoke without further ado, clasping his hands together once more. Hagoromo Gengetsu felt a darkness enveloping his vision, obscuring all light. Taking this opportunity, numerous roots and vines wildly grew, covering him with no gaps left. Hagoromo Gengetsu realized he was caught in a genjutsu. Dark Shadow Technique. An S-rank genjutsu developed specifically by Senju Tobirama to conceal the Uchihas pride, the Sharingans vision. Used by his elder brother now, it was perfectly suited. For someone like Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had never experienced such high-level blind combat, this was a daunting challenge. Fortunately, he had a backup plan. As the encroaching vines threatened to cover him entirely, Hagoromo Gengetsus expression changed. Chapter 10: The Powerful Senju Hashirama Chapter 10: The Powerful Senju Hashirama Chapter 10: The Powerful Senju Hashirama "Boil Release: Skilled Mist Jutsu!" A torrent of highly corrosive acid mist spewed from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mouth, enveloping his surroundings and spreading outwards like a Mist Jutsu. In an instant, the area before Senju Hashirama was cloaked in white mist. Acid mist, capable of dissolving even Susanoo, rapidly eroded the tree vines around Gengetsu. Aware of the high damage potential of Boil Release, Hashirama did not charge headlong but instead summoned more trees to surge towards the mist. Seizing the moment, Gengetsu, now shrouded in darkness, formed hand seals, and a large amount of chakra surged through his body. "Genjutsu: Release!" Although not as naturally adept in genjutsu as the Uchiha, Gengetsu, with his extensive research into yin chakra, could still dispel illusions. Soon, the pitch-black curtain lifted, and Gengetsu saw the vast forest swelling towards him like a tidal wave. "Boil Release: Skilled Mist Dragon!" Without hesitation, Gengetsu unleashed more acid mist, forming a long, tangible mist dragon. With a resounding roar, the massive dragon charged straight into the forest. From above, the mist dragon appeared as a sharp spear, cutting through the forest with relentless force, dividing it as it advanced towards Hashirama. "Summoning Jutsu: Five-Story Rashomon!" Hashirama''s eyes narrowed as he slapped the ground, and five giant iron gates with demonic faces rose from the earth, blocking his path. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground trembled with the sound of violent collisions. The mist dragon smashed through three Rashomon gates before losing momentum and dissipating. But that was not the end. A figure darted past the dissipating mist dragon, glowing brightly like lightning, and appeared in front of Hashirama with incredible speed. Sizzle! The piercing Chidori erupted again, aimed directly at Hashirama''s heart. The speed of the Chidori was so swift that only eyes with the Sharingan could typically keep up. Yet, this limitation was only relevant for those with ordinary physiques like Hatake Kakashi. For individuals like the Fourth Raikage, who moved as fast as the golden lightning, such speed was achievable without Sharingan, and no one had ever claimed he missed. At last, the smoke cleared, revealing: "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Jutsu!" In Hashiramas booming voice, Gengetsu saw a fearsome, spiked wood dragon coiled around him. The dragon''s massive body bore some scorch marks from the earlier Scorch Release. Even the most potent ninjutsu could barely make a ripple against the wood dragon that absorbed all chakra, fading into nothingness. Noting Gengetsus gaze, the imposing wood dragons large eyes gleamed, and its elongated body rose, towering over Gengetsu, letting out a deafening roar. Hashirama stood atop the wood dragons head. He was visibly unscathed, and his once-damaged red armor was now rapidly healing. Before long, he appeared entirely unharmed. "Truly impressive, Hagoromo Gengetsu! I will now go all out." Hashirama looked seriously at Gengetsu below. If anyone else said this, it might seem like empty words. When Hashirama said it, it was as sincere as could be. Especially for the non-Konoha ninjas watching, it felt overwhelmingly powerless. While others would have been left in tatters or even dead after Gengetsu''s series of attacks, Hashirama was merely warming up. "Wood Dragon, huh? It seems ordinary jutsu wont suffice anymore." Gengetsu calmly considered. With vivid memories of the Great Buddhas hand crushing the Nine-Tails, he maintained a steady mindset towards Hashirama. Roar~~ The wood dragon roared again. The next moment, The sky seemed to fall. Under the enormous shadow, the dragons massive body descended from above, attacking Gengetsu with immense force. Moreover, Hashirama on the dragons head summoned the Tree World Descend Jutsu once more. In an instant, the heavens and earth were filled with attacks directed at Gengetsu. Chapter 11: Fire God vs. Wooden Giant Chapter 11: Fire God vs. Wooden Giant Chapter 11: Fire God vs. Wooden Giant Boom! The ground was smashed into a huge crater. Amidst the thick dust, Hagoromo Gengetsu staggered out, quickly retreating. Hot on his heels, a massive, elongated wooden dragon emerged. Compared to its initial form, the wooden dragon had several defects, but soon, as surrounding trees gathered and repaired it, it quickly restored to its former state. "Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall!" Recognizing the futility of continuing as before, Hagoromo Gengetsu first summoned giant earth walls to block the wooden dragon''s assault. He then created two earth clones to intercept attacks from the surrounding forest. With these preparations complete, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body rapidly formed hand seals, and his chakra surged like never before. "Lava Release: Grey Rock Giant!" At great chakra cost, a massive grey rock giant, larger than the wooden dragon, quickly took shape before Hagoromo Gengetsu. But this was just the beginning. Hagoromo Gengetsu formed new seals. "Lava Release: Scorching River Armor!" Layers of high-temperature magma covered the grey rock giant, outfitting it with an incredibly tough lava armor. "Melting Release: Corrosive Monster''s Hand!" The grey rock giant grew a pair of corrosive, acid-filled hands. "Scorching Release: Overheat Hands!" Another pair of deep red, high-temperature arms extended from the giant. Finally. "Boil Release: Monstrous Strength Unmatched!" "Ultimate Combination Jutsu: Fire God Descends!" Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Vast steam surged from the giant''s body.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m As if powered by a high-speed engine, the already huge grey rock giant grew even larger, transforming into a colossal figure, bigger than a Tailed Beast, adorned in lava armor, and equipped with three pairs of arms. Hagoromo Gengetsu referred to this combined technique of Lava Release, Melting Release, Scorching Release, and Boil Release as the Fire God. At the moment the technique was complete. Responding to Hashirama''s call, Hagoromo Gengetsu leapt, and the Fire Gods wings flapped, diving toward the wooden man with equal stature. With thunderous drumbeats and a changing sky, the battlefield seemed to enter an era of gods and demons. The two titans, the Wooden Man and the Fire God, clashed fiercely, each as formidable as a Tailed Beast, even surpassing them. In contrast, the spectators felt like insignificant ants. Boom, boom, boom~~~ Enormous shockwaves surged outward from the clash of the Wooden Man and the Fire God. Trees were uprooted. Rivers were displaced from their beds. Nearby hills crumbled. And this was just the beginning. As the earth groaned under the strain, the Fire God and the Wooden Man continued their relentless battle. The giant, corrosive hands of the Fire God tangled with the wooden mans limbs. Amidst the roars, the wooden dragon wrapped around the wooden man''s neck, biting fiercely at the Fire God but was held back by another pair of lava-covered hands. The Fire Gods scorching arms gripped the wooden man, steadily evaporating the moisture and chakra within the wooden giant. In response, the wooden man glowed with vitality, rapidly healing its wounds. The clash between these two massive entities showed no sign of resolution. Meanwhile, the true protagonists, Hagoromo Gengetsu and Senju Hashirama, continued their intense confrontation. High above, the ultimate combatants locked eyes, exchanging no words. Boom! A deafening explosion echoed as a steel-like fist collided with a wooden-patterned palm in mid-air. Less than a second later. Another clash followed. Then a third, a fourth. The count of violent impacts continued to rise rapidly. Although less noticeable than the two giants below, the intensity of their battle was no less significant. "This is the true battle of gods in the ninja world!" After a long pause. Among the silent spectators, Reto bitterly voiced the thoughts of everyone present. Chapter 12: Bloodline Selection Chapter 12: Bloodline Selection Chapter 12: Bloodline Elimination Clang! Clang! Clang! The sounds of metal clashing echoed continuously as Hagoromo Gengetsu and Senju Hashirama transformed into two black blurs, colliding and intertwining at a speed too fast for the naked eye to follow on top of the wooden and flame giants. With a swift motion, Hagoromo Gengetsu deflected Hashirama''s incoming punch, then darted forward, his other hand''s fingers forming a blade. Accompanied by the sound of tearing space, he slashed viciously at Hashirama''s neck. Hashirama leaned back, narrowly avoiding the hand blade, and swept his right leg upward like a whip. Gengetsu raised his arm to block, but Hashirama''s monstrous strength, unleashed like a flood, finally broke through the defenses of Gengetsu''s Steel Release, which had endured many of Hashirama''s powerful blows. The sound of breaking was heard, and blood splattered. Ignoring his injuries, Gengetsu used Hashirama''s force to pull himself to his side in a moment. Boom! Unable to defend himself, Hashirama was kicked away. Gengetsu followed swiftly, grabbing Hashirama''s arms and using his Dark Release to rapidly absorb his chakra. Hashirama shuddered briefly but quickly recovered, charging towards Gengetsu. Realizing he shouldn''t be greedy, Gengetsu twisted his waist and threw Hashirama away with a powerful motion. Sizzling sounds accompanied the process as the chakra from Hashirama began healing Gengetsu''s wounds almost instantly. "As expected of Senju Hashirama, and this is just his normal chakra. If it were Sage chakra, the effect would be even greater."CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m Determined, Gengetsu pressed his hands together, "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!" A semi-transparent cube formed in Gengetsu''s palms. With a push, the cube expanded rapidly, engulfing the entire Flowering Tree World in an instant. There was no explosion, no tremor. It was as if an eraser had wiped the blackboard. A bright white light flashed, and the once awe-inspiring Flowering Tree World vanished, leaving only a cracked, barren ground. Time seemed to freeze. Outside the battlefield, everyone, including the future Second Tsuchikage Mu, stared intently at Gengetsu''s display of Dust Release, a technique previously known only to Mu. Still stunned, Mu could only smile bitterly, explaining, "It''s not surprising that someone who can develop so many Kekkei Genkai can also develop Dust Release. His Dust Release is far more powerful than mine." Mu''s explanation was accepted by the others, who were now more deeply impressed by Gengetsu''s talents. With so many Kekkei Genkai, it wasn''t surprising that Gengetsu had mastered the Dust Release, an advanced technique beyond normal Kekkei Genkai. This battle showcased the full extent of Gengetsu''s abilities. Despite having other skills and secret techniques, they were of little use against the formidable Senju Hashirama. "Dust Release: Atomic Dismantling Jutsu!" A cone-shaped semi-transparent barrier shot from Gengetsu''s hand, aimed directly at Hashirama. Aware of its destructive power, Hashirama leapt out of the way. Though Hashirama dodged, the colossal Wood Golem behind him couldn''t. Under Gengetsu''s precise aim, the light from Dust Release engulfed the Wood Golem''s head, disintegrating it into atomic particles. Taking advantage of the opportunity, the Flame God roared, steam surging from its body as it exerted its full strength. Finally, the headless Wood Golem collapsed, unable to rise again. Chapter 13: Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands: Top Transformed Buddha Chapter 13: Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands: Top Transformed Buddha Chapter 13: Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands: Top Transformed Buddha Sawdust flew as the brilliance of the Wood Release crumbled spectacularly. Hagoromo Gengetsu, however, didn''t relax at all. At this moment, Hashirama Senju, who had just landed on the ground, glanced around, passing over the collapsed wooden golem and finally fixing his gaze on Hagoromo Gengetsu. "No choice," he stated calmly, pressing his palms together. It was the final calm before the storm. As Hagoromo Gengetsu watched with a solemn expression, in the next second "Sage Art!" With a loud shout, a far more powerful aura than before erupted from Hashirama Senju. A ring of black markings instantly covered his eye corners, a black target-like mark appeared on his forehead, and the edges of his pupils turned from black to yellow. This was none other than Sage Mode. And it wasn''t over yet. With his face covered in Sage markings, Hashirama Senju raised his head, and the vast ocean-like Sage Chakra within him surged wildly. As he pressed his palms together with more force, he shouted again: "Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands!" Rumble~~~ A thunderous roar, several dozen times more intense than the previous battles combined, erupted. It was like a magnitude ten earthquake. Under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s steady gaze, and to the shock of the surrounding spectators, a gigantic Buddha statue with thousands upon thousands of hands suddenly rose from the ground. The size of the wooden golem and the Flame God had already been awe-inspiring. However, at this moment, the originally god-like Flame God seemed like a mere toy compared to the True Several Thousand Hands Buddha statue. Though he had seen this scene in the anime, witnessing it in person, Hagoromo Gengetsu couldn''t help but show an expression of utter astonishment as he looked at the colossal Thousand-Armed Buddha that seemed to connect heaven and earth. Is this really something a human can achieve? Coincidentally, Ishikawa, Reto, and A, who had seen this scene multiple times during the Warring States period, all wore expressions of deep recollection and dread. What is a God of Shinobi who brought peace to a chaotic world? The scene before them was the answer! Soon, Hashirama Senju''s shout broke the silence on the battlefield. Standing on the True Several Thousand Hands Buddha, he shouted towards Hagoromo Gengetsu: "I''m coming, Hagoromo!" I hope you never do! Hagoromo Gengetsu thought, twitching his lips. Having fought Hashirama Senju for so long, he had gained a sliver of confidence. But now, with Hashirama Senju going all out, he felt the small spark of hope within him extinguish. Sure enough. "Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands: Top Transformed Buddha!" Amidst the earth-shaking roar, Hashirama Senju, standing on the Buddha statue, launched his strongest attack, as if the Sage of Six Paths himself had descended. The Flame God tried to resist. But like the fully manifested Nine Tails under the difficulty of the tailed beasts, a few giant wooden arms extending from the True Several Thousand Hands easily swatted the Flame God away. Eventually, one hand grasped the Flame God in its palm. "That''s just cheating!" Dodging the Top Transformed Buddha by a hair, Hagoromo Gengetsu couldn''t help but complain. The Flame God, capable of competing with the wooden golem and the complete Susanoo, couldn''t last a few rounds against the True Several Thousand Hands: Top Transformed Buddha. The Nine Tails were no different. And that was the complete form, far stronger than the other eight Tailed Beasts, only inferior to the Ten Tails. Yet, it was effortlessly subdued by the True Several Thousand Hands. "Where is Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body?" Hashirama Senju shook his head. "Gengetsu was too powerful, I couldn''t hold back." "I see." Tobirama Senju looked regretful. Fortunately, there were still some blood cells left by Hagoromo Gengetsu on the battlefield, which could still be studied. As if understanding his brother''s thoughts, Hashirama Senju seriously instructed, "Collect what''s left of Gengetsu and send it back to the Hagoromo clan. He deserves that respect." "Brother, you..." Tobirama Senju wanted to argue, but his ears twitched suddenly, and he stepped forward, discreetly shielding the rare tired Hashirama Senju. After doing this, the sounds of breaking through the air arrived. It was Reto, A, and other ninjas from the four major villages who had arrived. "Hagoromo Gengetsu... is finally dead!" Seeing the scene, Reto, A, and Ishikawa the three Kage, sighed with complex emotions. A powerful enemy had finally fallen. Unfortunately, another still loomed over them like a canopy. At least, this one had no grand ambitions. Everything seemed to be moving in a positive direction. "So, let''s celebrate the arrival of the peace era!" First Kazekage Reto, First Raikage A, First Tsuchikage Ishikawa, and the newly appointed Second Mizukage Gengetsu Hozuki extended their hands together. "Peace~" Hashirama Senju sighed, also extending his hand. In the end, the five leaders representing the new order of the ninja world clasped hands, declaring the beginning of the era of peace. This was the wish of all who survived the smoke of the Warring States. It seemed... it really had come true? ... One day later. In the place that had just settled down and had been turned from a plain into a valley, an old visitor arrived. "Is it really reduced to nothing?" Tobirama Senju touched his chin, surveying the surroundings. After an hour, he rose from the ground and shook his head in frustration. Still no discovery. The body of Hagoromo Gengetsu was indeed destroyed thoroughly. Fortunately, he didn''t come here for nothing; he managed to collect some of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s residual cells. With his brother not around, Tobirama finally had the chance to thoroughly study everything about the man who rivaled gods. He left in good spirits. Tobirama Senju''s visit was just the beginning. The corpse of a ninja, even a single cell, recorded valuable information from the ninja''s life. Not only Tobirama Senju, but others in the ninja world were also highly interested in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body, leading many people to visit this valley. Several years later, a proud and powerful man arrived here, yet unlike others, he didnt dig around but merely scanned the area with a disdainful snort before leaving. Decades later, in the now-peaceful valley known to posterity as the "Valley of the Fallen God," a pale-faced man with snake-like features extended a blood-red tongue, his golden, snake-like pupils full of excitement as he surveyed the area, saying: "Legendary man who stood shoulder to shoulder with gods, you better not disappoint me." Thus, a new chapter began. Chapter 14: Chunin Exams, Reanimation Jutsu Chapter 14: Chunin Exams, Reanimation Jutsu Chapter 14: Chunin Exams, Reanimation Jutsu In the 60th year of the Hidden Leaf Village. The smoke of the Third Great Ninja War had long since dissipated. In this era of peace, children played ninja games, dreaming of growing up to become one of the Five Kage. Compared to its early days 60 years ago, the Hidden Leaf Village had transformed significantly. Not to mention the increasingly bustling streets and buildings. On the Hokage Rock, what was once just the solitary face of Hashirama Senju now included three new faces. Below the rock, the former residences of the Senju and Uchiha clans, once the core of the village, had vanished. Now, only a few remnants like Tsunade and Sasuke Uchiha remained from the two founding clans of the Leaf. The villagers no longer cared about the history and glory of the past. In their current understanding, the Third Hokage was the strongest among all the Hokage in the village''s history. The established facts of the past had become completely distorted after being buried under time and layers of concealment. Only those who had experienced that era could laugh and shake their heads at the audacity of present-day people. But what did it matter? They were just remnants of an old era. The world was moving forward, and no matter how glorious the past was, it had been swept into the dustbin of history, unable to influence the present. Now it belonged to the people of the new era. Who cares about the God of the Shinobi or those who stood shoulder to shoulder with gods? They hadn''t seen them with their own eyes. They had seen the Third Hokage, who had experienced wars larger and more intense than any during the Warring States period, leading the Leaf Village to defeat countless enemies. They had seen the legendary Sannin, who had signed contracts with the three great summoning beasts. They had seen the Yellow Flash, who was so fast he could fight against the Raikage and Killer Bee. What? Someone stronger than all of them? Heh. Call them out, let our old and young see. Can''t call them out? Then don''t talk nonsense. At this point, those who wanted to argue could only close their mouths helplessly. Until one day, a talented rogue ninja from the Leaf Village completed the forbidden technique left behind by the Second Hokage known as "Reanimation Jutsu." Finally, the brilliance of those from history, previously recorded only in words, once again shone in the present, blinding everyone. The times were changing; everything had already shifted. "Winner, Naruto Uzumaki!" Hiruzen''s gaze fell on the first two coffins, which were labeled "First" and "Hagoromo." Then he noticed two more coffins labeled "Second" and "Fourth" slowly rising. His heart sank with a bad feeling as he quickly formed seals to stop Orochimaru from summoning further. Sensing the obstruction of the coffin labeled "Fourth," Orochimaru shrugged nonchalantly after a futile attempt: "The fourth one seems to be unavailable. Oh well." In the end, a total of three coffins were summoned. Hiruzen Sarutobi stood on guard, watching the scene unfold before him. Soon. With a creak, the lids of the coffins, covered in shuriken, slowly fell to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. Crunch~ Crunch~ The sound of metal colliding came from within the dust. Hiruzen Sarutobi clenched his fists. Outside the Four Violet Flames Formation, a team of Anbu ninjas also stared intently at the scene. Finally, the dust settled. In that moment, everyone saw the three men clad in old-fashioned armor from the Warring States period, their bodies covered in cracks, step out of the coffins stiffly. "That''s... the First Hokage and the Second Hokage!" The Anbu ninjas watching quickly recognized the First and Second Hokage of the Leaf. After all, their statues had been seen since childhood by the people of the Leaf. But... "Who is that young man in silver armor?" The Anbu ninjas looked at each other, unfamiliar with the man standing alongside the First and Second Hokage. While the Anbu were clueless, Hiruzen Sarutobi, as the Hokage, knew exactly who it was. "The man who once fought against the first Five Kage, killing the Mizukage and maiming the Raikage, whom the First Hokage had to go to great lengths to finally kill, a man said to stand shoulder to shoulder with gods!" "Hagoromo Gengetsu!" Hiruzen Sarutobi looked at the reanimated Hagoromo Gengetsu, his heart sinking as he spoke each word carefully. "Oh?" "I didn''t expect people today to still recognize me." Hagoromo Gengetsu, lifting his head to enjoy the long-lost sunlight, looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi and smiled brightly, "Not bad, commendable." Chapter 15: A Reunion of Old Friends Chapter 15: A Reunion of Old Friends Chapter 15: A Reunion of Old Friends What is it like after death? As someone who has experienced it, Hagoromo Gengetsu finds it hard to describe. It''s akin to a blind person''s perception of the worldnot darkness, but a void. Specifically, it''s like when you close one eye, and the image from that eye becomes nothingness.e, without reference, flies by after death. Gengetsu felt as though only a second had passed since he closed his eyes, and then immediately reopened them. It wasn''t until he saw the familiar landscape of Konoha Village and the aged face of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, that he realized he had truly arrived fifty years into the future. Time indeed flies. Unsurprisingly, he had been resurrected through Orochimaru''s Reanimation jutsu. Gengetsu looked at his cracked hands, feeling the disconnection from his actual body. "The quality of this vessel is appalling," he thought, shaking his head after inspecting himself. The reason Uchiha Madara had been so overwhelmingly powerful during the Fourth Shinobi War was that Kabuto had prepared a high-quality vessel for him, allowing him to display his full strength. In contrast, the vessel Gengetsu was in was far inferior to even an ordinary White Zetsu. His powers would be greatly diminished. No doubt, the same applied to Hashirama and Tobirama beside him. No wonder the Third Hokage could hold his own against them, leaving behind a respectable record before his death, despite being past his prime. At this moment, Hashirama and Tobirama also came to their senses. Hashirama looked at Hiruzen with a nostalgic gaze, saying, "Long time no see, Monkey." "You''ve aged, Sarutobi," Tobirama added calmly. As the Third Hokage, whom he had personally appointed, Sarutobi had been quite young back then. Now, seeing him again, the years had clearly taken their toll. "Has it really been thirty or forty years?" Tobirama mentally calculated, glancing at the seemingly out-of-place Gengetsu, and frowned slightly. "Why is he here?" Having always been regarded as a young prodigy, he found it hard to accept being called an old man. Seeing Orochimaru approach him, Hashirama sighed, "So, even in this era, we still have to fight?" Being polite to the legendary God of Shinobi, Orochimaru responded, "You enjoy it, don''t you?" Hiruzen, furious at the sight, shouted, "How dare you mock the dead, Orochimaru! Those who tamper with time meet no good end!" Orochimaru merely sneered, pulling out control talismans, showing his stance through actions. Sometimes, a poor-quality vessel isn''t necessarily a bad thing. Like now. With their strength greatly reduced due to the low-quality vessels, Hashirama and Tobirama couldn''t resist the control of the Reanimation jutsu, unlike in the future where Hashirama, using White Zetsu''s body, could exert immense pressure on Orochimaru without much effort. Tobirama was in a similar predicament. As the developer of the technique, he could, in theory, break free, but the vessel''s poor quality limited his strength, preventing him from doing so. Thus, all they could do was watch as Orochimaru inserted the control talismans into their brains, dimming their eyes and blocking their consciousness. Seeing his two old friends lose their awareness so soon after meeting, Gengetsu shrugged, then casually suggested to Orochimaru, "Your name is Orochimaru, right? Since you know who I am, you should understand that I''m different from those two." "There''s no need to control me. I''d be more than happy to help destroy Konoha." Though currently unable to break free from the Reanimation jutsu, Gengetsu didn''t mind negotiating with Orochimaru for cooperation. After all, a fully conscious reincarnated body was stronger than one with suppressed consciousness. Orochimaru, sticking out his long tongue, looked at the legendary man, reputed to rival gods and known for his supreme talent. Gengetsu''s willingness to join his side, rather than resisting like the others he''d summoned from the afterlife, intrigued him greatly. What an interesting old guy! Chapter 16: The Return of Dark Release Chapter 16: The Return of Dark Release Chapter 16: The Return of Dark Release To Hagoromo Gengetsu''s surprise, Orochimaru decisively rejected the proposal to join forces. For a great shinobi like you, I dare not let my guard down even a bit. Snakes are cold-blooded creatures. Orochimaru preferred to trust himself rather than rely on others. Not wanting any mishaps to occur during his reunion with his revered teacher, he took out another talisman and, without further words, inserted it into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s head. Seeing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu could only shake his head inwardly. Ninja of the modern age don''t even show a bit of trust. They''ve truly regressed. Oh well! Hagoromo Gengetsu, unable to resist and without the means to do so, calmly accepted everything. There would be other opportunities; he was in no hurry. Like Hashirama and Tobirama, his eyes soon dimmed as his body fell entirely under Orochimaru''s control. Although his consciousness was sealed, Hagoromo Gengetsu could still passively sense everything around him, even if he couldnt control his body. Complete! Satisfied with his work, Orochimaru clasped his hands together, smiling slyly at his teacher. Enjoy this moment, Sensei. As soon as the words were spoken, Hashirama, Tobirama, and Hagoromo Gengetsu initially moved slowly. Then, as if suddenly acclimated, the three of them transformed into three incredibly swift dark streaks, speeding towards Hiruzen Sarutobi, breaking the tiles underfoot. Lord Hokage! Be careful! Noticing the Third Hokage appearing somewhat emotional and lost, the ANBU outside the barrier urgently called out. I know. Hiruzen Sarutobi quickly regained his composure, taking a deep breath as he swiftly assessed the three approaching from different directions. A kunai flew at him with a swift swoosh. He tilted his head to avoid it, but Hashirama arrived first, clenching his fist and throwing a powerful punch. Hiruzen dodged by lowering his body, twisting to plant his hands on the ground and kicking out with his right leg, forcing Hashirama back. But before he could catch his breath, Tobirama appeared behind him. As the raging flames surged forth, Hiruzen Sarutobi took a deep breath. Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall! A massive earthen wall rose from the ground before him, blocking the fire dragon. Water Release: Water Severing Wave! Tobirama quickly retaliated. A highly pressurized stream of water shot from his mouth like a razor-sharp scalpel, slicing the earth wall to pieces. The crumbling wall collapsed shortly after. Hiruzen dodged the debris, preparing to escape the aftermath. Clap! A loud clap echoed in his ears. Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees! Hiruzen''s expression changed as he saw, with Hashirama''s hands clasped together, a massive forest spring up, covering the entire barrier. Trapped within, Hiruzen tried to escape but was quickly ensnared by vines and roots from all directions. With Hagoromo Gengetsu and Tobirama pressing him, Hiruzen was caught off guard and bound by the wood. Seeing this, Hashirama released his hands. Outside the barrier, the ANBU ninja, both worried for the Third Hokage and in awe, exclaimed: Incredible! This is the legendary Wood Release of the First Hokage, who brought peace to the warring states and founded Konoha! Tap, tap, tap. Hashirama, Tobirama, and Hagoromo Gengetsu walked expressionlessly toward the restrained Hiruzen. Orochimaru followed, smiling faintly. Finally caught you, Sensei. Hearing this, a subtle flicker appeared in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s otherwise emotionless eyes. Celebrating too soon can lead to disappointment. While unable to move his body, the real Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had observed everything as if from the sidelines, smiled inwardly. This was fine. The opportunity he had been waiting for would come soon. Chapter 17: Sealing Technique: Reaper Death Seal Chapter 17: Sealing Technique: Reaper Death Seal Chapter 17: Sealing Technique: Reaper Death Seal There is a saying that celebrating too early can lead to misfortune. This proves true once again. Just as Orochimaru is about to finish his former master, Sarutobi Hiruzen, now bound by the trees, bites his thumb and slams his hand on a tree trunk. "Ninja Art: Summoning Jutsu!" "Come forth, Enma the Monkey King!"?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com With a *poof*, a large cloud of smoke appears. Hiruzen''s long-time companion, Enma, a powerful monkey with an unbreakable body, materializes beside him. Orochimaru, caught off guard, mutters with a grimace, "What a troublesome fellow." Enma surveys the scene and coldly addresses Orochimaru, "Orochimaru! So it''s come to this." Seeing Hiruzen tightly bound and unable to move, Enma recalls the warnings he gave long ago. He had advised Hiruzen that the exceptionally talented Orochimaru had a dark nature, but Hiruzen did not listen. Even after Orochimaru''s human experiments were exposed, Hiruzen led the squad to capture him but hesitated at the last moment, allowing Orochimaru to escape. Reflecting on these past mistakes, Enma solemnly declares, "This is pitiful, Hiruzen. Its your fault for not stopping him when you had the chance." Determined, Hiruzen responds, "This time, I''ll put an end to him for good." Inside the barrier, Hiruzen''s resolve solidifies. Orochimaru, sensing victory, jeers, but Hiruzen remains undeterred. He summons three Shadow Clones, confusing the observers outside the barrier. Orochimaru taunts, "Are you in such a hurry to die, old man?" Hiruzens determination doesnt waver. As the true Hagoromo Gengetsu watches with keen interest, Hiruzens old companion Enma, now in staff form, senses something monumental. "He''s serious," Enma mutters with sorrow. With his hands in a specific seal sequence, Hiruzen completes the preparation for the ultimate technique. An invisible figure, the Grim Reaper, appears behind himvisible only to him. Orochimaru, unaware, remains confident in his victory. "Your efforts are futile. I''ve won, and the Leaf is finished!" Orochimaru declares, signaling Tobirama to cast the Bringer-of-Darkness Technique. Hiruzen finds himself engulfed in darkness, fending off relentless attacks from Hashirama and Hagoromo. But even as he battles, Hiruzens thoughts are clear. He reflects on his role and responsibilities as the Third Hokage, ready to uphold the Will of Fire one last time. Finally, Hiruzen clasps his hands together, determined to seal Orochimaru''s fate. "I am the inheritor of the First and Second Hokage''s will. I am the Third Hokage of the Leaf! No matter how you seek to harm the village, Orochimaru, I and the new Hokage who succeeds me will stand as its pillars, protecting our home." He then concludes, "Sealing Technique: Reaper Death Seal!" Hiruzen prepares to unleash the ultimate Leaf Village secret technique, bringing the climactic battle to its final act. Chapter 18: This Era Belongs to Me Chapter 18: This Era Belongs to Me Chapter 18: This Era Belongs to Me "Sealing Jutsu: Reaper Death Seal!" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s resolute voice echoed in the dark space. "It''s here!" The genuine Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression shifted, brimming with anticipation. Orochimaru glanced at the Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Reanimation jutsu body, noticed nothing unusual, and turned his focus back to Sarutobi Hiruzen. Realizing that his master wouldn''t make such an extravagant proclamation without cause, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed: "An unfamiliar jutsu? Then let me see what it''s about." **Clank! Clank! Clank!** In the darkness, the three Senju brothers launched another attack. Unlike before, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with the Reaper''s arm piercing through his chest, could see the souls of everyone in the dark space clearly. He and his three Shadow Clones moved in unison. "I''ve got you!" Exhausting his body, Sarutobi Hiruzen moved faster than ever, focusing with his Shadow Clones to seize the targets in the darkness. "How could this be?" Orochimaru, unable to believe what was unfolding before him, watched in disbelief. As the darkness faded, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Shadow Clones held tightly onto the Reanimation jutsu bodies of the First Hokage, the Second Hokage, and Hagoromo Gengetsu. Sarutobi Hiruzen himself gripped Orochimarus shoulders tightly. "Its over!" Sarutobi Hiruzen coughed up blood, a large hole ripped in his battle attire. In his unique vision, the Reapers arm, which had penetrated his chest, continued extending into Orochimaru, and the bodies of the First Hokage, the Second Hokage, and Hagoromo Gengetsu. As the Reapers arm retracted, the souls of Orochimaru, the First Hokage, the Second Hokage, and Hagoromo Gengetsu slowly began to be extracted from their bodies. What is this feeling... This is bad! Orochimaru could not see what was happening but felt an intense sense of danger from his soul. Realizing the grim situation, he desperately resisted. Even though he himself was merely a reanimated corpse, the choice was clear. As expected. After Hagoromo Gengetsus unexpected revival, Sarutobi Hiruzen, still holding tightly to Orochimaru, did not loosen his grip. In fact, he pulled harder, trying to extract Orochimaru''s soul with all his might. Meanwhile, Sarutobi Hiruzens Shadow Clone put all its effort into pulling Hagoromo Gengetsus soul. "Gengetsu, were both dead. Dont trouble the living any further." The First Hokage, fully aware of Hagoromo Gengetsus abilities, advised him. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at his old friends, now being swallowed by the Reaper, and replied with a faint smile: "I have no interest in suffering in the Reaper''s belly." "Besides, Hashirama, youve lived long enough. I still havent lived enough. Such a rare opportunity must not be wasted." "Hagoromo, you" The First Hokage began to speak, but the Second Hokage interrupted: "Big Brother, its useless." He then turned to Hagoromo Gengetsu with an unusually serious tone: "Sarutobi, focus all your efforts on dealing with Hagoromo Gengetsu. He must not be allowed to escape!" Only those from the same era truly understood Hagoromo Gengetsus power and the danger he posed. Even as an Reanimation jutsu body, such a figure could not be measured by ordinary standards. If given more time, the ninja world might face unprecedented changes. In comparison, Orochimaru, who had caused greater losses to Konoha, was less of a concern. Unfortunately, it was too late for the First and Second Hokage to act. Hagoromo Gengetsu had also anticipated this. With deep concern and foreboding, the Second Hokage, like the First Hokage, was completely consumed by the Reaper. "Farewell, my old friends." Hagoromo Gengetsu watched the departure of his contemporaries. Finally, feeling rejuvenated, he looked out at the new era. Clenching his fist, he calmly declared: "This era belongs to me."Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com Chapter 19: Watching the Show Chapter 19: Watching the Show Chapter 19: Watching the Show The times are changing, and the old eras remnants find it hard to adapt to the new eras relentless tides. But this does not include Hagoromo Gengetsu. Compared to the end of the Warring States Period, the rapid advancements in all aspects today, especially in technology, which bears a striking resemblance to his previous life, make the current era particularly appealing to him. This era should rightfully belong to him. "Don''t you agree, useless system?" Hagoromo Gengetsu spoke to his system in his mind. [Please complete the beginner mission as soon as possible.] The familiar notification. Even after decades, even though he is now dead and has been summoned back, and has not fully reincarnated, the system continues to diligently issue tasks. Its impressive how persistent this system is, sticking with him even in death, showing no flexibility whatsoever.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com Just like the introductory mission that had previously chilled him, it still hangs on the systems page. However, with Naruto Uzumaki present in this era, its quite possible to undertake the task now. "System, what year is it tonight?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked once more. [Year 60 of Konoha.] Correct. This time the answer was right, without extending the timeline recklessly. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded in satisfaction and returned to reality. Theres no rush for the beginner mission. The more pressing matter is to leave this place and achieve true reincarnation. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the Sarutobi Hiruzen shadow clone, who was strenuously maintaining the Shinigami Seal and attempting to seal his soul. Having received the serious warning from Tobirama Senju before leaving, Sarutobi Hiruzen, despite not understanding the concerns of the two Hokage, still committed himself fully to the task. For the sake of Konoha, for everyone, I will use all my strength to seal you completely! Hagoromo Gengetsu felt somewhat speechless. "Old man, dont lump me together with that snake-like fellow and make me out to be some heinous villain. I havent even stepped on a single ant from Konoha, so why am I being hunted like this?" It was the same last time. He had done nothing, yet the Five Kage had unethically ambushed him. His life had been truly tough. Orochimaru was very aware of the conflict between Hagoromo Gengetsu and Konoha, particularly with Hashirama Senju. His own plan to destroy Konoha should be of great interest to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Yet, what happened next was beyond Orochimarus expectations. Now free, Hagoromo Gengetsu did not act but rather crossed his arms and watched with a grin: No hurry. The scene of master and apprentice killing each other is rare. Im curious to see who will win in the end. You all carry on. Dont mind me. Hagoromo Gengetsu had not forgotten that Orochimaru was the caster of the Reanimation jutsu. To avoid unnecessary accidents, he had no interest in assisting Orochimaru. Given his current abilities and the difficulty of breaking through the Four Purple Flames Formation, he decided to remain a spectator and watch this famous battle between the Hokage unfold. Seeing Hagoromo Gengetsus nonchalant attitude as he watched from the sidelines, Orochimarus expression stiffened. His soul was being pulled out more by Sarutobi Hiruzen, and his expression grew darker. Damn old fool! Damn Sarutobi-sensei! Unable to use ninjutsu, my body is restricted. Faintly, Orochimaru could see the giant Shinigami behind Sarutobi Hiruzen, and a rare look of panic appeared on his face. Unable to rely on Hagoromo Gengetsu, he could only fight desperately against his own constraints. Sarutobi Hiruzen, despite his persistence, was exhausted from the previous battles and had little strength left. Moreover, with Hagoromo Gengetsu eyeing him like a hawk, he could not afford to relax. To prevent any unexpected occurrences, he needed to make a decision quickly. It has to be this way. Hagoromo Gengetsus resolution was already a reality. Orochimarus soul had not been fully extracted yet. Time was limited. It had to be done! Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, looking at his disciple, who now seemed dark and cruel, and finally said: Orochimaru Chapter 20: The End Chapter 20: The End Chapter 20: The End "Orichimaru, your ambition ends here." As Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke, the Shinigami behind him moved, drawing the kunai from its mouth. Sensing impending disaster, Orochimaru''s face tightened in response: "No! My ambition will never stop!" As he spoke, he fiercely tried to pull back his soul. But it was already too late. Sarutobi Hiruzen remained calm as he declared with the Shinigamis kunai raised: "Orochimaru, youve become obsessed with jutsu, wasting it away. The punishment I can think of most fitting for you is to take away all the jutsu youve mastered." "Could it be..." Orochimaru''s face suddenly changed, his voice turning shrill, "Stop!" "Sealing!" At Sarutobi Hiruzen''s command, the Shinigamis kunai came down with force, slicing through the part of Orochimarus soul associated with his hands and sealing it within Sarutobi Hiruzens own body. "No!" Orochimaru could only watch helplessly as his hands turned dark and purple, eventually collapsing uselessly. The dying Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the scene and said calmly: "Now your hands are useless. Since you can''t use your hands, you can''t perform seals. Orochimaru, you can no longer use jutsu. Your plan to destroy Konoha has failed." "You old fool! Return my hands!" Orochimaru, now powerless to perform jutsu, screamed in frustration. "Youve become foolish, Orochimaru," Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled. "Although I regret that I can''t take you with me, my disciple, we will meet again in that world one day." "And to you, Elder Hagoromo." Sarutobi Hiruzen forced himself to turn and look at Hagoromo Gengetsu, his eyes full of reminiscence as he continued: "Growing up, our elders used you as an example to motivate us. As a man who stands shoulder to shoulder with gods, I don''t know what your true intentions are. But!!!" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes shone with unprecedented brilliance.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com He stared directly at Hagoromo Gengetsu and said: "Where Konoha dances, the fire will continue to burn!" "Our generation may die, but new generations will always rise to take on our tasks. No matter what your intentions are, Elder, I believe the young ninjas of Konoha will bravely face the challenges ahead!" "Elder Hagoromo, I will wait for you in our world." With a rapidly changing mindset, Orochimaru extended an invitation to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked around: "You should first figure out how to leave." Hagoromo Gengetsus primary goal in returning to the living world was to find his own body, which was essential for his revival. As for other matters, they were secondary. After the Konoha destruction plan, Orochimaru had become a thorn in Konohas side. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who initially planned to let Orochimaru attract more attention to facilitate his own actions, had no interest in joining forces with him now. Orochimaru, sensing Hagoromo Gengetsus refusal, didnt take it personally. Even in his current state, he didnt dare underestimate the old man who had left a significant mark in history. Not to mention, now that he had lost his hands. "Then I look forward to our next meeting." After saying this, Orochimaru ordered his four Sound ninjas: "The operation ends here. No need for the barrier anymore, lets go back." "Yes!" The four Sound ninjas clapped their hands, and the Four Violet Flames Formation dispersed immediately. After completing this, two of the Sound ninjas supported Orochimaru, and together with the remaining two, they swiftly moved towards the outskirts of Konoha. "Dont even think about escaping!" The Anbu outside the barrier didnt have time to think and immediately moved to block their escape. Without further watching how Orochimaru fled Konoha, Hagoromo Gengetsu scanned his surroundings, chose a less populated direction, and set off to leave Konoha. However, just as he leaped and landed on the roof of another building. A brilliant light flashed from the sky. Accompanied by the familiar sound of Chidori, a figure raced towards him at high speed, raising their right hand with violent lightning aimed straight at Hagoromo Gengetsus heart. In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu, with his face illuminated white by the lightning, raised an eyebrow and smiled in surprise: "Didnt anyone tell you about the folly of showing off in front of the master?" As his words fell. *Snap!* Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his hand and precisely grasped the wrist carrying the Chidori. The newcomer was forced to stop, staring in shock as they lifted their head to reveal a face covered by a black mask, with ominous red chakra eyes. Chapter 21: Escape Chapter 21: Escape Chapter 21: Escape Chidori, huh. Hagoromo Gengetsu, gripping Kakashi Hatake''s wrist, looked at the familiar face with a hint of amusement, saying, "I''ve already demonstrated deeper transformations. Is this all you''ve got?" Kakashi''s eyes showed surprise and suspicion. Before he could ask further, Hagoromo Gengetsu exerted force, tossing Kakashi away, then crossed his hands in front of him. The next moment. "Burning my youth! Konoha''s Strong Whirlwind!" Accompanied by an enthusiastic shout, a green figure leaped forward with a deafening sonic boom, delivering a powerful kick. Boom! The shockwave roared. Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt resist; instead, he used the force of the kick to propel himself like a rocket, rapidly flying towards the outside of Konoha Village. Im done playing with you. With this time, I suggest you check on the Hokage. After giving the reminder, Hagoromo Gengetsu twisted in mid-air, accelerating and disappearing from view. Might Guy wanted to pursue, but Kakashi stopped him: The Hokage and the village''s situation are more urgent. With Orochimaru''s escape, they were unsure of the Hokage''s condition. The battle within the village was still ongoing. They couldn''t afford to waste time on someone who had decided to leave and wasnt going to be dealt with in the short term. Guy listened to Kakashis advice. However, as they turned back, he couldnt help but ask, Kakashi, do you know who that person was? Kakashi recalled how Hagoromo Gengetsu spoke to him and casually neutralized his Lightning Blade, realizing that person might be intimately familiar with the technique. Kakashi remembered a past conversation with Minato Namikaze, who had mentioned a powerful ninja from decades ago who developed a highly suitable Lightning Release technique. Could it be? Kakashi pondered, remembering the smirk and the phrase showing off in front of an expert. He was struck by realization. Facing Guys eager look, Kakashi took a deep breath and said, If Im not mistaken, its a very troublesome old senior. Haha~ Hahaha~ Hahahahaha~~~~~ Reflecting on the past, he didnt regret leaving so many of his cells behind in his battle with Hashirama Senju. With the Reanimation jutsu technique, and his reputation during his lifetime, he wasnt worried about not being summoned from the afterlife. Initially, Hagoromo Gengetsu had planned for the Fourth Great Ninja War to be his summoning time. He didnt expect Orochimaru to bring him out during the Chunin Exams. Such a golden opportunity was not to be missed. Next, with Konoha in disarray, Ill find my body that was sealed before my death. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at his cracked hands. Although the Reanimation jutsu body was a chakra perpetual motion machine, able to recover from fatal injuries easily. It was still inferior to a real body. Moreover, the quality of this Reanimation jutsu body severely limited his power. Adding to that, the existence of the Reanimation jutsu body wasnt limitless. Noting the slight sand leakage from his body, Hagoromo Gengetsu knew he didnt have much time left. He wasted no more time and sped towards his destination. Whoosh~ Whoosh~ A shadow swiftly traversed the endless forest. Along the way, Hagoromo Gengetsu heard the faint sound of bells. He ignored it and continued. At the same time. Not far away, two figures in black cloaks with red clouds stopped. One lifted his wind-bell hat, revealing a shark-like face, and grinned menacingly, Itachi, do we need to deal with him? No need. The other person, lifting his head to reveal his prominent tear marks and blood-red three-tomoe eyes, gazed towards Konoha and said calmly. Dont create unnecessary complications. Our goal is the Nine-Tails. Chapter 22: Rising Tide Chapter 22: Rising Tide Chapter 22: Rising Tide The Chunin Exams of the 60th year of Konoha were destined to be etched in the annals of ninja history. The joint attack by the Sand and Sound ninjas on Konoha. Orochimaru, once one of the legendary Three Ninjas, successfully killed his master. The Third Hokage, known as the "Ninja King" and active in the ninja world for over forty years, has perished. The Fourth Kazekage is missing. And someone who stands shoulder to shoulder with gods has reappeared in the world. This series of explosive events has thrown the long-peaceful ninja world into upheaval. Not only has Konoha lost its leader, but the Sand ninjas have also been making constant moves. Large village forces like the Cloud, Stone, and Mist ninjas, as well as other smaller and mid-sized ninja villages and organizations, are all in a state of turmoil. Many war-weary elders cannot help but frown. The current situation gives them a sense of looming disaster and the possibility of renewed conflict. Lets hope its just an illusion. In a bustling casino in the Land of Fire, amidst the chaos of shouts like Big! Big! Small! Small! All-in! I won! Hahaha! and Ahhh! Just kill me! A mature and beautiful woman dressed in a tea-green "Gambling" robe, with light gold twin-tails tied behind her and a strikingly elegant figure, eagerly grabbed the chips she had exchanged and fed them into the slot machines one by one. Minutes later. Clink, clink, clink~~~ A massive amount of chips poured out of the slot machines once again. Seeing the chips piling up like a small mountain in front of her, the black-haired woman, Shizune, was overjoyed. Lady Tsunade! Weve won again!!! Yet Tsunade''s brows were tightly furrowed. Despite winning, she looked as though she had lost a great deal, and she continued to place bets on the slot machine. As before, the wealth continued to roll in. Shizune, relieved that she wouldnt have to sleep on the streets tonight, quickly moved to support the precariously stacked chips. Tsunade, however, remained still, lost in thought. At that moment, nearby gamblers conversations reached their ears. Have you heard? Konoha was attacked by the Sand ninjas and a little-known small ninja village. The Third Hokage was killed. Such a powerful Third Hokage was killed? The attacker was Orochimaru, one of the legendary Three Ninjas, who was once the Third Hokages disciple. Orochimaru is that formidable? Koharu Utatane and Mito Gate continued to persuade him. Unable to withstand their pressure, Jiraiya, indeed, suggested Tsunade instead: Its better to find Tsunade. Shes more suitable for the position of the Fifth Hokage. Dont worry. My frogs will find her soon. I will definitely bring her back!!! In the underground base known as Root, which was even more solemn than the Third Hokages funeral, Danzo Shimura sat in the darkness, leaning on his cane, remaining silent for a long time. Finally, with a complex expression, he spoke in a low voice: Hiruzen. Danzo-sama. A Root ninja approached. Whats the matter? Danzo asked, his tone cold. The Root ninja reported, The Konoha upper echelons have decided to have Jiraiya find Tsunade and bring her back to become the Fifth Hokage. Tsunade, huh? Danzo wasnt surprised. Tsunade, born into the Senju clan, who established Konohas medical system and saved countless Konoha ninjas, was indeed the most qualified for the Hokage position, even though she had been away from Konoha for many years. In another timeline, even Danzo himself would only have emerged from the darkness to take up the temporary Sixth Hokage position when Tsunade was unconscious and Konoha was leaderless. Lets wait a bit longer. Danzo realized that he wasnt as impatient as he had imagined. Perhaps it was due to Hiruzens passing. He shook his head slightly and then resumed his dark ninja demeanor, coldly instructing: Send word to Orochimaru. I have something to discuss with him. Also, order the Root ninjas to search for Hagoromo Gengetsus whereabouts. I need to know what he has been doing recently. Hagoromo Gengetsu, a person on par with the First Hokage, was far from the minor threat that Koharu Utatane and Mito Gate believed him to be. Even though he was now dead. Danzo believed that Hagoromo Gengetsu, having carefully freed himself from the limitations of the Reanimation jutsu, must have some astonishing plans. Such a person, with grievances against Konoha, could not be left unchecked. So... Find him! Imprison him! Uncover all his knowledge and secrets! And use them for oneself! Danzo slammed his cane hard, his single eye emitting a terrifyingly fierce light. Chapter 23: Rising Clouds in All Directions Chapter 23: Rising Clouds in All Directions Chapter 23: Rising Clouds in All Directions For Konoha, the vacant position of the Fifth Hokage is of utmost importance at this time; everything else can be set aside. Similarly, for the Sand Shinobi, finding the missing Fourth Kazekage is their primary task. Apart from the Sand Shinobi currently detained in Konoha, the rest of the Sand Village ninjas have mobilized en masse, much like they did a decade ago when searching for the Third Kazekage. They are now skillfully searching for the Fourth Kazekage, or at least his body. In some way, the Sand Shinobi have Orochimaru to thank. After all, the initial plan was for the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, to lead the Sand Shinobi in a joint attack on Konoha with Orochimarus Sound Shinobi. Yet, for some inexplicable reason, Orochimaru chose to betray his ally, the Fourth Kazekage, first. If it was to approach the Third Hokage and deliver a fatal blow while disguised as the Fourth Kazekage, Orochimaru certainly did not display such an intent during the Chunin Exams, where he could have easily executed a sudden attack to kill the Third Hokage. If that wasn''t the case, then what was the point of assassinating the Fourth Kazekage? Wouldn''t having one more person, one more ally, be better? However, due to Orochimaru''s assassination of the Fourth Kazekage, the situation for the Sand Shinobi has improved significantly. Otherwise, the substantial damage and casualties inflicted on Konoha by the Sand Shinobi would not have been dismissed so easily, with Konoha believing they were deceived. Most likely, a real war would have broken out between Konoha and the Sand Shinobi, potentially escalating into a true Fourth Great Ninja War, as other ninja villages would likely follow suit, one after another. In this light, Orochimarus assassination of the Fourth Kazekage was somewhat beneficial. The other three Kages of the Five Great Ninja Villages are still around. Thus, upon receiving information about the attack on Konoha, they initially shared a schadenfreude smile and silently praised Orochimaru, hoping he would continue his efforts. However, their expressions quickly turned serious when they learned that Hagoromo Gengetsu had broken free from the Reanimation jutsu and left Konoha on his own. Although they might not know as much about the Reanimation jutsu as the Hokage, they were aware that the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, frequently used this jutsu to harass his enemies during his time in office. Based on the information they gathered, they could understand the jutsu to some extent. In all likelihood, Hagoromo Gengetsu had not been resurrected but was in an Reanimation jutsu state with his soul temporarily summoned. Even so, they couldn''t deny one fact. That is, Hagoromo Gengetsu, with his own consciousness, had truly stepped onto the land of the living world again after several decades. At Iwagakure. The young Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, coldly ordered, "Dispatch all the pursuit units. We must find Hagoromo Gengetsu and bring him back to Kirigakure." As the biggest victim of the battle at the Valley of the Gods, Kirigakure not only lost the First Mizukage, which diminished the reputation of the Mist Shinobi significantly, but the newly unified Kirigakure also faced internal conflicts after losing its central figure. Even though the Second Mizukage, Gengetsu Hozuki, took office, his reputation was far inferior to the First Mizukage, making it difficult to unify the village. Moreover, he himself died in the final stages of the First Great Ninja War, exacerbating internal strife within Kirigakure, eventually leading to the "Bloody Mist Era." Even though the Bloody Mist Era has ended, the issues left behind by Kirigakure continue to trouble the current Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Hagoromo Gengetsu was the root cause of Kirigakure''s tragedies. So, when Mei Terumi, who was known for her small temper, heard about Hagoromo Gengetsua name her elders often cursedreappearing in the ninja world, she was determined to capture him, regardless of his current state, to avenge her predecessors. Fortunately, Ao calmly advised, "Mizukage-sama, Hagoromo Gengetsu should still be within the Fire Country. With the ninja worlds unstable situation, mobilizing such a large force could easily cause Konoha to misunderstand. Please reconsider." "Besides, that person is already dead. There''s no need to spend so much effort looking for him." Even if they found him, so what? Hagoromo Gengetsu is already dead. Would you kill him again? Would he even be afraid? After much persuasion, Mei Terumi finally relented, opting to send a smaller team to secretly track down Hagoromo Gengetsu instead of making a big commotion. Lastly. Compared to the Mist Shinobi''s indecision, the Cloud Shinobi were much more straightforward. Even though it was the First Mizukage who died, the First Raikage only lost an arm. Upon receiving the news, the Fourth Raikage, Ay, lifted his massive dumbbell and issued a decisive order: "Find Hagoromo Gengetsu at all costs and avenge the First Raikage''s lost arm!" "Yes, sir!" No one objected. The mighty war machine that is the Cloud Shinobi began operating efficiently. Chapter 24: The Valley of the Fallen God Chapter 24: The Valley of the Fallen God Chapter 24: The Valley of the Fallen God In the Land of Fire, within the Valley of the Fallen God, Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived at his own final resting place, as various powers across the ninja world mobilized because of him. He had underestimated his own influence. To his surprise, it wasnt difficult to find the old battleground after asking around and confirming the location. The place had changed significantly over the years. As he looked at the site, now named "Valley of the Fallen God," Gengetsu chuckled at how the people of Konoha loved to celebrate their ancestors'' achievements. The name "Valley of the Fallen God" sounded grandiose, but upon closer thought, the title implied that even a "god" like him had fallen, suggesting how powerful the First Hokage must have been to defeat him. It was similar to the Valley of the End, where the monument supposedly honored both Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, while also highlighting the unbeatable nature of the First Hokage. Unlike the statues in the Valley of the End, which depicted the founders of Konoha in a stance of reconciliation, the statues in the Valley of the Fallen God depicted Gengetsu and Hashirama in a combative posture, with Hashirama clearly having the upper hand. Gengetsu stood atop his own statue, which was as tall as the valley itself, and laughed softly at the scene before calming down. The truth of the battle decades ago was just as the statues portrayed. He wasnt going to deny the reality or take out his frustrations on the lifeless sculptures. Remembering his brief encounter with Hashirama''s spirit, he muttered to the statue, "Ninjas are not samurai; a single victory does not decide everything. Hashirama, your vision was still too limited." The only jutsu that could ignore all limitationstime, number of people, and morewas the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu. Gengetsu had considered the idea of acquiring the Rinnegan, like Madara Uchiha, to use Rinne Rebirth and restore his real body. However, the Rinnegan was currently in Nagato''s possession, and Gengetsu, in his current state, stood little chance of storming the Akatsukis base to seize it. Accepting the unlikelihood of that option, he returned to his original plan. Standing atop his own massive statue, Gengetsu scanned the drastically changed landscape and formed hand seals. After a minute or two of concentrating, his eyes lit up. "Found it!" With a swift movement, Gengetsu disappeared from the statue''s head and reappeared on the ground hundreds of meters away. Without hesitation, he pressed his hands to the ground and intoned, "Reveal!" Instantly, a massive amount of chakra flowed from Gengetsus palms, transforming into countless black tadpole-like symbols that burrowed deep underground. Soon, the soil a hundred meters below began to glow faintly. As the black symbols merged into the earth, a change occurred. A corpse, enveloped in tightly packed black symbols, appeared from the soil, surfacing quickly under Gengetsu''s command. This was the *Breath of Eternal Rest*, a forbidden jutsu prepared by Gengetsu as a last resort in the face of inevitable defeat. It preserved his body in perfect condition, hidden away from others, even at the cost of his own life. This jutsu , unique to the Hagoromo clan, was primarily intended to protect their corpses from desecration by grave robbers, ensuring eternal rest. As a clan head, Gengetsu had, of course, learned it. He never imagined hed need to use it so soon. However, given the circumstances, it had been the best choice. Chapter 25: The Dilemma of Resurrection Chapter 25: The Dilemma of Resurrection Chapter 25: The Dilemma of Resurrection "Reveal!" With Hagoromo Gengetsu''s command, the body that had been buried underground for decades, unnoticed by anyone, rose to the surface amidst the sound of shifting sands, finally coming into view before him. There was an odd feeling in observing his own body as if from an outsider''s perspective. After a while, however, he adjusted to the sight. "I must say, from this angle, I do look quite handsome," Hagoromo Gengetsu thought, rubbing his chin after scrutinizing his form. Though the true appearance of his body was obscured by the black sealing talismans, some impressions were clear just from the outline. After a thorough inspection and ensuring that the body was in good condition with the effects of the forbidden jutsu holding strong, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t immediately lift the seal. Instead, he began to contemplate the situation seriously. Just as chakra consists of a blend of physical and spiritual energy, a person is composed of a body, which serves as a vessel, and a soul, which acts as the core. Each person''s body and soul are unique and perfectly matched. If the vessel doesn''t fit, it will inevitably break apart. This was why Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t randomly choose another''s body. The only exception in the shinobi world was Orochimaru, who could switch bodies but faced time limits and suffered a scrambled soul as a consequence, making him vulnerable even to a mere glance from Itachi Uchiha.Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com Not wishing to ruin his potential or weaken his soul, Hagoromo Gengetsu adhered strictly to the orthodox and correct path. In the matter of resurrection, three major challenges had to be overcome. However, he had to try. Cautiously, Hagoromo Gengetsu decided not to lift the "Eternal Rest''s Breath" seal immediately. Instead, he chose to test the waters with an out-of-body experience. Success would be ideal, but failure would mean the body''s life force would continue to wane until it was completely gone. In his current state, it would be impossible to perform the "Eternal Rest''s Breath" jutsu again, as it required sacrificing one''s life. Looking around and finding no abnormalities, Hagoromo Gengetsu kept his true body sealed, while his Reanimated body formed seals and began the attempt. "Soul, exit!" His gaze became distant, and his soul easily broke free from the constraints of the Reanimation Jutsu. In the next moment, a white light emerged from the top of his Reanimated body''s head. In a ghostly form, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s soul slowly floated out. Just as he was about to turn his attention to his original body, a powerful force suddenly enveloped his soul, pulling it. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up in alarm. From his soul''s perspective, a dark rift opened above, emanating a lifeless aura from the afterlife, as if beckoning him back to his true home. Had Hagoromo Gengetsu not forcibly controlled himself, his soul would have flown straight into it. But that wasn''t enough. Seeing the soul resisting, the force from the afterlife intensified. The more of his soul left the Reanimated body, the weaker its resistance to the pull from the afterlife. After several attempts with poor results, Hagoromo Gengetsu decisively retracted his soul back into the Reanimated body. With the soul''s presence no longer detectable, the rift from the afterlife also vanished. "This is more troublesome than I anticipated," Hagoromo Gengetsu murmured, frowning as he reoriented himself with his Reanimated body. The Reanimation Jutsu allowed a soul to remain in the world of the living as long as it stayed within the Reanimated body. In a way, the Reanimated body acted as a shield for the soul. However, if the soul tried to leave this shield, it would draw the attention of the afterlife, pulling it back to its rightful place. Clearly, exploiting death''s loopholes wasn''t as simple as it seemed. Chapter 26: The Name Kato” Holds a Special Place in My Memory Chapter 26: The Name Kato Holds a Special Place in My Memory Chapter 26: The Name "Kato" Holds a Special Place in My Memory The netherworld naturally suppresses the souls of the deceased. Even someone as powerful as Hagoromo Gengetsu struggles to resist the force that draws him toward the netherworld. If not for his caution in not fully detaching his soul from the Reanimation body during the first attempt, he wouldnt have stood here so easily now. "With my soul only partially detached, I can barely stabilize myself against the pull of the netherworld. If I completely detach my soul, it would be impossible to move. I wouldn''t even have time to fuse with my real body before being pulled up to the heavens by the netherworld''s force." Hagoromo Gengetsu stroked his chin, gazing up at the clear, cloudless sky, deep in thought. He needed to find a way to resist the force of the netherworld or strengthen his soul itself. "Soul..."Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.como Gengetsu furrowed his brow. Despite the myriad jutsus in the world, secret jutsu s related to the soul are extremely rare. There''s no helping it; the soul is too mysterious. In his lifetime, he devoted more effort to the study of chakra and was always cautious when it came to the soul. He couldnt do what Orochimaru diddisregarding others and even himselfdamaging his own soul beyond recognition yet still surviving. Orochimaru was just too lucky. Hagoromo Gengetsu had limited knowledge about the soul. He tried a few soul-related secret jutsu s he knew from his lifetime, but none were effective. After another glance at the netherworlds crack above, he smoothly returned his soul to the Reanimation body, shaking his head: "It still won''t work. The resistance from the netherworld is too strong; breaking the boundary between life and death isn''t that easy." The Rinnegans success is due to its incredibly high quality. Like the Ten-Tails or Kaguya O?tsutsuki, these are entities from beyond this world. As the ultimate weapon of the O?tsutsuki clan, the Rinnegans capabilities go far beyond resurrection. "Unfortunately, I''m not a reincarnation of Asura or Indra''s chakra. Even if I obtained the flesh and blood of both, I couldn''t evolve the Rinnegan." Aside from the pure-blooded O?tsutsuki clan, only the reincarnations of Indras chakra can awaken the Rinnegan by transplanting the flesh or cells of Asuras reincarnation. No matter how many Uchiha and Senju intermarry or how many Uchiha transplant Hashiramas cells, they cant produce the Rinnegan; at most, they can develop Wood Release like Obito. The Rinnegan is too far out of reach, so its better to put it aside for now. After repeated attempts, the sky had darkened, and the temperature had dropped by ten degrees from the daytime. And his surname... Heh. The surname "Kato" left a deep impression on Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had studied many teachers'' works in his previous life. Even after all these years, he remembered this minor character who had only a brief appearance, thanks to the surname "Kato." "Spirit Transformation Technique!" Thinking of Kato Dan, Hagoromo Gengetsu immediately recalled the jutsu that briefly appeared during the Fourth Great Ninja War. This S-rank soul jutsu , which temporarily separates the soul from the body, allows the user to ignore distance, kill enemies, control others, or enter someone else''s mind. It''s exactly what he needed. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes lit up. That''s it! He had to get it! Regarding his resurrection plan, Hagoromo Gengetsu was eager to act immediately. However, there was one more thing to confirm. Where is the Spirit Transformation Technique? Kato Dan is dead. Even if he was summoned via Reanimation jutsu, it would only force him to fight, not reveal the method to learn the jutsu . As for learning a jutsu just by watching the hand signs? Come on, try clapping your hands and see if you can summon a giant Buddha. The Spirit Transformation Technique is classified as S-rank, not because of its effects but due to its difficulty in learning. There are risks in learning ninjutsu. Forbidden jutsus are called such not because of their killing powerafter all, a Fireball Jutsu can killbut because they often harm the practitioner or pose life-threatening risks during training. This is why Konoha established the Scroll of Seals, prohibiting the dissemination of the jutsus recorded within it. Just like the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu, someone with average chakra reserves would exhaust themselves to death if they used it. If there were no restrictions and people freely trained in these jutsu s, over ninety percent of those who fancied themselves exceptional would perish. Not every ninja is a Minato Namikaze or Naruto Uzumaki. Back to the point, Hagoromo Gengetsu wasnt worried about finding the Spirit Transformation Technique . As bloodthirsty beings who tread on a knife''s edge, ninjas record their jutsus, preserving them within their clan or village for future generations, to prevent them from being lost entirely. Kato Dan, as a Konoha ninja, surely did the same. Chapter 27: Searching for Tsunade Chapter 27: Searching for Tsunade Chapter 27: Searching for Tsunade S-rank secret techniques, especially those related to the soul. As expected, the Scroll of Seals in Konoha should record them. Hagoromo Gengetsu mused. The Scroll of Seals in Konoha certainly contained more than just the multiple shadow clone technique at the beginning. Given the size of the scroll, the forbidden techniques recorded within are numerous. Senju Tobirama contributed a significant portion of these techniques. Other ninjas from Konoha also made considerable contributions. Breaking into the Hokages office and stealing the Scroll of Seals? As soon as this thought crossed Hagoromo Gengetsus mind, he decisively dismissed it. Though Konoha had suffered substantial losses, its foundational strength as the premier ninja village remained. He was not Naruto Uzumaki. Given his current abilities, attempting to steal the Scroll of Seals would likely result in failure. Fortunately, if the Scroll of Seals route was not feasible, there were other channels. The Kato Clan, Ive heard of them before, but their scale was so small that they could be completely disregarded. Kato Dan should still have descendants. Its... Shizune, right? Hagoromo Gengetsu thought of the black-haired woman who had always been by Tsunades side. If he remembered correctly, Kato Dan should be Shizunes uncle. Shizunes parents, like Kato Dan, were also Konoha ninjas who perished in the war. Orphaned, Shizune was taken in by Tsunade as a disciple and left Konoha with her. Given this, it seems the Kato Clan is left with only Shizune. Otherwise, considering Tsunades aversion to trouble, if there were still elders in Shizunes family, she wouldnt have taken such a young girl when leaving the village. Though only one descendant remains, the familys legacy would still be preserved. Kato Dans unique S-rank Spirit Transformation Jutsu would be recorded by the village, and as the sole heir, Shizune would likely inherit it as well. As for why Shizune did not display this technique in the original work. As a former Konoha ninja who had recently killed the Third Hokage and caused significant damage to Konoha, it seemed unlikely that Tsunade would be favorable to him. Orochimaru smirked and replied in a hoarse voice, Because I will offer her an offer she cant refuse. The most beautiful emotions in the human worldrecovered kinship and lovewho could refuse them? I see. Kabutos eyes behind his glasses lit up. Imagining that he would be using techniques learned from Orochimaru himself, he grinned as well and said, The Reanimation jutsu is truly an incredible art! Even the greatest technique must be treated seriously. Orochimaru suddenly thought of Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had slipped out of his control, and asked with a glint in his eye, Any news on Hagoromo Gengetsu? Kabuto shook his head, None so far. Instead, many forces, including Konoha, the Cloud Village, and the Mist Village, have been searching for him. Orochimaru was not surprised. For someone like Hagoromo Gengetsu, a seasoned veteran from the Warring States period, finding him once he went into hiding was no easy task. Never mind. The most important thing now is to find Tsunade. Ignoring other matters and feeling the constant, unbearable burning pain in his arms, Orochimaru gritted his teeth, cursed the old man in his heart, and ordered, Lets go, to Tanzaku Town! Tanzaku Town? In a back room of a casino, where the outside was lively with dice shaking and loud calls, the inside was filled with wails. The only person standing in the room was Hagoromo Gengetsu, disguised as an ordinary middle-aged man. He skillfully stuffed bundles of cash into his bag and looked down at the previously fierce, now terrified, moneylenders, showing no sympathy as he asked, You said that the so-called big cash cow is currently in Tanzaku Town? Yes, yes! The bruised and battered moneylender, feeling pain and agony, didnt dare to be unruly. He quickly nodded and said, The woman youre asking about, with golden ponytails, a green gambling robe, and a hot figure, is undoubtedly the big cash cow. She regularly borrows money from our company and still owes us fifty million ryo. We know her very well! Every year around this time, she goes to Tanzaku Town, come rain or shine. Do you know that there are the most numerous and luxurious casinos in the Fire Country and even the entire ninja world there? The big cash cow never stays away for less than a month! Chapter 28: Tsunade and Orochimaru Chapter 28: Tsunade and Orochimaru Chapter 28: Tsunade and Orochimaru Time had passed for too long. Some less significant details had long been forgotten by Hagoromo Gengetsu For example, he knew that the Fifth Hokage of Konoha was Tsunade and that Jiraiya would be bringing Naruto Uzumaki to find her. But he wasn''t clear about the exact time, location, or how long the search would take. After all, the original story only touched upon it briefly. In reality, a single scene could span many days. The name Tanzaku Town was somewhat familiar to Hagoromo Gengetsu, but he didnt remember much about it. After the loan sharks assured him repeatedly that their VIP client, the legendary "Big Fat Sheep," was definitely in Tanzaku Town, Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded, confirmed the location, and left. The loan sharks, relieved, were about to relax. Suddenly, a massive fire erupted inside the building. No! The flames consumed everything. Panicked gamblers fled the scene, and Hagoromo Gengetsu, emerging from the burning casino, glanced back at the thick smoke billowing from the place. Silencing a few loan sharks to ensure no information leaked was a routine matter for him. After all, these guys were hardly good people. Not every gambler had the high medical skills of Tsunade or the formidable strength to escape debt collectors and protect themselves. Most gamblers were left drained and destitute by these loan sharks. Eliminating these scum and confiscating their ill-gotten gains seemed perfectly reasonable to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Even though the undead body didnt need food or drink and couldnt enjoy the taste of fine food and wine, he still had to plan for the future. Money was something he would need eventually, especially given his current situation as a loner. Then, lets head to Tanzaku Town. After asking a few passersby and confirming the location, Hagoromo Gengetsu donned a black cloak and quickly set off. --- Seven! Seven! Seven! Tsunade-sama, weve hit the jackpot!!! In Tanzaku Town, amidst the clinking sounds of coins from the slot machines, Shizune''s excited shouts filled the air. Again? Unlike Shizunes joy, Tsunade frowned. She knew what this meant. Tsunade crossed her arms and rejected without hesitation. Find someone else. I dont treat people anymore. After developing hemophobia, Tsunade had not personally treated anyone for a long time; Shizune had taken over most of the medical duties. Let alone treating someone like Orochimaru. Though Tsunade had distanced herself from Konoha, it didnt mean she had no feelings for the village. Hearing this, Kabuto intervened, addressing Tsunade, Thats not an option. You know how severe these injuries are. No one can heal Orochimarus hands except you, the legendary Tsunade of the Three Ninjas. Tsunade eyed Kabuto and suddenly asked, Orochimaru, those hands arent just injured, are they? They have a special cursed seal aura. What exactly did you do? Nothing much. Orochimaru calmly recounted, These injuries were sustained when I killed the Third Hokage. Instantly! Shizunes expression shifted. Tsunades brows furrowed, her fists clenched. You bastard! How dare you... Before she could finish, Orochimarus derisive laugh interrupted her. Theres no need for such a grim expression. Orochimaru appeared indifferent. Everything physical eventually dies. People are no different. You should know that well, Tsunade. After all, your two dearest people died in your arms, and you were powerless to stop it. I must say, that way of dying was truly tragic! Whoosh! Insulting Tsunades wounds, Orochimaru triggered Shizunes immediate attack. Kabuto stepped forward to intervene. The two clashed briefly before Tsunade called a halt. Unexpectedly, instead of raging, she smiled and said: Orochimaru, youve always been such an annoying person. Upon hearing this, Orochimaru tensed, his expression turning wary. Understanding Tsunades personality, he sensed something was wrong. Indeed. One moment Tsunade was smiling, saying, You should know my personality well enough, so stop messing with me. The next moment, she erupted. Boom! With a punch that shattered the thick wall, Tsunade looked up, her face cold and filled with murderous intent, and declared: Watch out, or I might just kill you right now, Orochimaru! Chapter 29: Why Are You Here? Chapter 29: Why Are You Here? Chapter 29: Why Are You Here? "So strong! And so terrifying." Observing Tsunade''s sudden outburst and sensing the intimidating aura emanating from her, Kabuto, standing in front of Orochimaru, thought to himself gravely, "This woman is definitely single!" No man would dare get close enough to be hit by Tsunade''s punch. Approaching her meant risking domestic violence to the point of death. While these thoughts ran through Kabuto''s mind, he sincerely said, "Lady Tsunade, we''re not here to cause trouble. We just want to negotiate with you." "Negotiate? Don''t make me laugh," Tsunade retracted her fist and said coldly, "I''ve already said what I needed to. Now, get out of my sight immediately." "That''s not possible. Only you can cure Lord Orochimaru." "Disappear." "We wouldn''t expect you to treat him for free. We can make a deal." "I''m counting to five. Disappear within that time, or I''ll make you disappear." "Lady Tsunade" "Five." "Please calm down. You''ll definitely like the terms of the deal." "Four, three." Tsunade remained unmoved. "Two." As the final ultimatum approached, Orochimaru, who had been silent, finally spoke in his raspy voice, "I can bring back the brother and lover you love deeply." Tsunade''s brown pupils contracted sharply as she stared at Orochimaru, unable to utter the final "one." "With the forbidden jutsu I developed, they can return to your side," Orochimaru added with a confident smile. Tsunade trembled. After a long pause, she slowly asked, "Is what you''re saying true?" "In a certain sense, yes." A voice suddenly interjected. Orochimaru''s heart skipped a beat. Understanding that Gengetsu wouldn''t lie about something like this, Orochimaru stepped back and invited, "I''ve finished talking with Tsunade. If you have something to say, you can do so now." "Thanks." Gengetsu nodded and looked at Tsunade again. Seeing this unusual-looking man addressing her directly, Tsunade, who had been struggling to process the news about her brother and lover''s possible resurrection, looked at him and frowned, "Who are you?" Before Gengetsu could explain, the perceptive Kabuto introduced him, "This is the legendary ninja who stood alongside the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, a figure as esteemed as a deity, Lord Hagoromo Gengetsu." After saying this, Kabuto bowed respectfully to Gengetsu. "A fine subordinate." Gengetsu glanced at the scholarly-looking Kabuto and smiled at Orochimaru. "I think so too," Orochimaru agreed with a smile. On the other side, Tsunade and Shizune were still reeling from Kabuto''s introduction. "A man as famous as my grandfather and Uchiha Madara..." Tsunade felt a moment of disorientation, recalling scenes from her childhood when her grandfather, Hashirama Senju, took her to gambling houses. Occasionally, he would also speak of the past shinobi world, often mentioning Uchiha Madara. Hagoromo Gengetsu was mentioned second most often. Recalling her grandfather''s appraisal of Gengetsu, Tsunade now felt an absurd sense of reality looking at him standing before her. Could someone who was only a part of history truly appear before her? At this point, Shizune suddenly remembered something and quickly said, "Lady Tsunade, there were rumors that Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared during the Chunin Exams. It seems they were true." In the shinobi world, some information was true, and some were false, with rumors often being wildly exaggerated. Though Tsunade and Shizune had heard about Gengetsu''s appearance, they hadn''t investigated further, dismissing it as a false rumor since there had been no more news afterward. They assumed it was not true. After all, how could someone long dead come back to life? Resurrection? Tsunade''s eyes widened as she looked sharply at Orochimaru, recalling his earlier words: "I can bring back your deeply loved brother and lover." Orochimaru hadn''t been lying. He could really do it. Chapter 30: Will You Forcefully Take It if I Refuse? Chapter 30: Will You Forcefully Take It if I Refuse? Chapter 30: Will You Forcefully Take It if I Refuse? "Tsunade-sama, this is very impressive," Orochimaru said with a chilling smile, noticing the sudden eagerness in Tsunade''s eyes. He didn''t need to explain further; the situation spoke for itself. Hagoromo Gengetsu also noticed the change in Tsunade''s demeanor and smiled faintly. "It seems my presence has served as a good advertisement." He raised his cracked hands and explained to Tsunade, "While you won''t feel like you''re talking to a living person, you can still have conversations, share love, express feelings, and even travel the world together." Of course, Hagoromo Gengetsu kept one crucial point to himself: "Only if the reanimated are not controlled by the caster." After all, he had no personal stake in Tsunade''s choices. If she did decide to have Orochimaru revive her loved ones, it would certainly make for an interesting scenario. As Tsunade fell deeper into contemplation due to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s example, Shizune, standing nearby, grew increasingly anxious. "Tsunade-sama..." Shizune began, intending to warn Tsunade against trusting someone like Orochimaru. But Hagoromo Gengetsu turned to her and asked, "Shizune, correct?" Shizune was taken aback that someone of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s stature would know her name. Wasn''t he here to find Tsunade-sama? Perceiving herself as a minor player, Shizune was puzzled. Hagoromo Gengetsu wasted no time, asking directly, "I hear Kato Dan was your only uncle. Did you inherit his technique, the Spirit Transformation Technique?" "The Spirit... Transformation Technique?" Shizune was once again stunned, unable to comprehend why such a renowned figure would ask about this. Before she could respond, Tsunade, who had been deep in thought upon hearing Kato Dan''s name, quickly regained her composure. She gently patted Shizune''s tense shoulder, faced Hagoromo Gengetsu, and asked with a frown, "What do you want?" "It''s simple," Hagoromo Gengetsu spread his hands. "I need the scroll for the Spirit Transformation Technique. In exchange, you can set any conditions you want." "Ninjutsu, genjutsu, taijutsu, kekkei genkai, historical secrets, ninja information, money, or even my personal interventionbe it taking out any of the Five Kage or anyone else. Just name it. All I ask for in return is the Spirit Transformation Technique." If Shizune felt this way, then Tsunade, with her greater experience, was even less likely to believe a single word from Hagoromo Gengetsu. "I refuse," Tsunade said decisively, without a second thought. As Konoha''s princess, she had never lacked resources since childhood. Despite Hagoromo Gengetsu''s seemingly generous offer, her current aimless life as a gambler left her with little ambition. No matter how alluring the offer sounded, it was merely wasted effort on someone content with a simple life. More importantly, regardless of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s true intentions for the Spirit Transformation Technique, the best response to someone of his terrifying stature was to reject any request outright, no matter the potential rewards. After all, one can never be too cautious around someone like him. "I see..." Hagoromo Gengetsu sighed softly as Tsunade refused without hesitation, a trace of warmth disappearing from his expression. Before coming here, he had considered all possible responses from Tsunade and Shizune. The most likely outcome was the outright rejection he now faced. Given Tsunade''s strong-willed nature, he had hoped to negotiate peacefully first. After all, forcing them into submission had little chance of success. Even if he won the fight and killed them, the scroll for the Spirit Transformation Technique would still remain hidden. Hagoromo Gengetsu had keenly observed their attire and found no sign of them carrying such a vital item. Starting a fight would only result in a loss if the scroll wasn''t obtained. "What a pity. I came here with the utmost sincerity," Hagoromo Gengetsu said calmly, his previously warm demeanor completely gone. Even though he hadn''t made any moves or activated chakra, Shizune and Kabuto both felt an overwhelming pressure weighing down on them. "Is this the power of a legendary ninja from the Warring States era? So strong! He hasn''t even done anything, yet I feel a chill running through my entire body," Kabuto thought, subtly flexing his stiff muscles. Unlike the younger Shizune and Kabuto, the two experienced Sannin from Konoha remained unfazed. Tsunade, her fists clenched, muscles creaking, stood tall and stared directly into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes. She responded defiantly, "What? Are you going to take it by force because I refused?" Chapter 31: Tsunade’s Hesitation Chapter 31: Tsunades Hesitation Chapter 31: Tsunade''s Hesitation Tsunade had no inclination to show respect for elders. If someone tried to take something by force just because she wouldn''t give it, she felt the only answer was to beat them into submission.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com In the tranquil, ancient alley, the atmosphere grew oppressive. The calm before the storm was about to shatter. "Orochimaru, you''re still as impatient as ever," Orochimaru finally spoke after being quiet since Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared. "Some things shouldn''t be decided in haste. It''s better to take time and think things over, so you don''t regret it later. Just like Hagoromo''s reasonable offer, and the matter of reviving your beloved brother and lover." Tsunade initially scoffed at Orochimaru''s words. However, her expression changed, and she slowly lowered her clenched fist when her brother and lover were mentioned. Orochimaru smiled and then looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, suggesting, "Hagoromo, it''s best to give Tsunade some time. Forcing her will only result in mutual destruction. Once she understands what she truly wants, everything will be easier." Orochimaru didn''t want a deadly fight between Hagoromo Gengetsu and Tsunade. Regardless of who won, Tsunade would be in no shape to heal him afterward. Orochimaru was confident Tsunade would eventually agree to his terms. Knowing her well, he understood the significance of Dan and Nawaki to her. Given time, she would face her true desires. Forcing her now would only yield the opposite outcome. A gentle breeze blew, carrying a fallen leaf that cut through the tense atmosphere. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Orochimaru, fully aware of the snake-like ninja''s scheming nature. However, since a way out was offered and with new information from his shadow clone, he decided to take it. "I await your next response," Hagoromo Gengetsu said calmly. He stood aside, observing as Orochimaru and Tsunade continued their conversation while reviewing the recent arrival of Jiraiya and Naruto Uzumaki from his clone''s memory. Orochimaru, unfazed by Hagoromo Gengetsu''s lack of enthusiasm, smiled and said, "Hagoromo, you''re very keen on acquiring the Spirit Transformation Technique, aren''t you?" Raising an eyebrow, Hagoromo Gengetsu replied, "And?" Orochimaru, unperturbed, continued, "If you can''t get it from Tsunade, you can always come to me." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s interest piqued, "Oh? Do you have the Spirit Transformation Technique?" "Not currently, but that doesn''t mean I won''t in the future. I have many contacts within Konoha," Orochimaru said confidently. Understanding Orochimaru''s interest in his offer, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t press further. "My terms remain the same. When you acquire the technique, you know where to find me." With that, Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded and disappeared. After a moment, Kabuto, standing beside Orochimaru, adjusted his glasses and asked, "It''s strange that someone like Hagoromo Gengetsu is so determined to obtain the Spirit Transformation Technique. Do you know why, Orochimaru?" Orochimaru licked his lips with a long, snake-like tongue, smiling playfully, "Who knows?" Familiar with the technique due to his connection with Tsunade, Orochimaru found it curious that someone as powerful as Hagoromo Gengetsu would be so eager to acquire it. Unless... Chapter 32: The Inevitable Outcome Chapter 32: The Inevitable Outcome Chapter 32: The Inevitable Outcome Orochimaru''s eyes suddenly gleamed. For someone pursuing immortality, it wasn''t hard to understand Hagoromo Gengetsu''s desire to escape his bonds and avoid returning to the underworld. Initially, Orochimaru thought that at most, Gengetsu could only extend his life for a short while before the Reanimation body expired. However, when Gengetsu unexpectedly sought out Tsunade for the Spirit Transformation Technique, Orochimaru realized he had underestimated this elder''s ambitions. "True resurrection?" Orochimaru licked his lips again, feeling a surge of excitement. But could such a thing succeed? Orochimaru had never heard of anyone being truly resurrected. Even his own method, dividing his soul at the cost of severe side effects, was not true resurrection since he had never actually died. Could Hagoromo Gengetsu really achieve it? Orochimaru pondered deeply on the Spirit Transformation Technique. As the greatest scientist in the current shinobi world, he quickly deduced Gengetsu''s purpose for seeking this technique. "The Spirit Transformation Technique allows the soul to leave the body. Is Gengetsu trying to free himself from the constraints of the Reanimation body?" Orochimaru frowned. "The binds from the underworld are more terrifying than one might think. Can the Spirit Transformation Technique succeed?" "Even if it does, what about the body? Is he planning to become a wandering spirit, or perhaps merge with another''s body?" This was no easy task. The body''s natural rejection would strongly oppose the intrusion of a foreign soul, leading to the body''s collapse. Orochimaru, who had developed the Living Corpse Reincarnation technique, had much to say on the matter. Even with his genius, it took him a long time to perfect this technique. Despite this, the Living Corpse Reincarnation had many limitations, such as requiring three years between reincarnations and experiencing varying degrees of rejection from the host body, necessitating continual reincarnation. Hidden in the darkness, Gengetsu watched as Tsunade, reeking of alcohol and indifferent, faced off against the angry and shouting Naruto. The outcome was predictable. In one move, Naruto was effortlessly taken down. Afterwards, facing Tsunade''s question of why he was fixated on becoming Hokage, Gengetsu quickly heard Naruto''s famous declaration: "Because... being Hokage is my dream!!!" Gengetsu''s eyes flickered. Noticing the complex emotions of shock, nostalgia, guilt, and hope on Tsunade''s face, he shook his head inwardly. There was no need to observe further. When Naruto made his familiar declaration, Tsunade had already made her final decision without even realizing it. Orochimaru''s confident deal had completely fallen through. "That''s fine; my plan can proceed smoothly." "Also, Naruto''s famous talk-no-jutsu is indeed extraordinary. By the way, I have a beginner''s mission involving him. I''ll deal with that when the time comes." With that, Gengetsu vanished into the darkness. The next moment, Jiraiya, pleased to see Tsunade''s changing expression and feeling his decision to bring Naruto along wasn''t in vain, glanced at the darkness behind him. "ANBU... no, ROOT operatives. What are they up to now?" Thinking of that old schemer in the shadows, Jiraiya frowned. He hadn''t missed the traces of ROOT''s secret surveillance during their journey. Though displeased, he had said nothing because Naruto was the Nine-Tails'' jinchuriki. But now... with Hiruzen-sensei gone, Danzo''s unchecked ambition was harder to contain. So, it''s best to leave it to that fiery-tempered woman, Tsunade. After all, Jiraiya knew he wasn''t suited for such matters. Chapter 33: Root Chapter 33: Root Chapter 33: Root The full moon hung high in the sky, casting a faint light over the deep night. Hagoromo Gengetsu stood outside the bustling Tanzaku Street, glancing back at several shadowy figures that were silently approaching him, blending seamlessly with the night. "Konoha''s Anbu... no, the colors on these masks are more varied and eerie. They seem more like Root," Hagoromo Gengetsu thought, recalling the infamous Root and its leader, Danzo Shimura. "Have I been discovered because of the Nine-Tails Jinchu?riki?" he mused. Hagoromo Gengetsu doubted that Root could have tracked his movements; if they had set a trap for him, there would surely be more than just these men. It was more likely that these Root ninjas were here to monitor the Jinchu?riki''s every move and had coincidentally noticed his presence outside the izakaya. Despite the grievous wound, the Root ninja did not cry out or beg for mercy. He clung to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hands, refusing to let him withdraw the blade. At the same time, another Root ninja, from the Aburame clan, released a swarm of self-destructing insects towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. As the insects swarmed, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body was suddenly covered in a metallic sheen. The insects detonated, creating a small mushroom cloud. As the smoke cleared, the remaining Root ninjas, prepared with sealing scrolls, were stunned to see Hagoromo Gengetsu emerging unscathed, his Steel Release armor cracking but intact. He glanced down at the armor and shook his head, disappointed at its fragility compared to his battles with the Four Kage. "Even at limited strength, I can handle the rest of you," he said, picking up a broken sword from the ground. Lightning Release chakra once again enveloped the blade. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the surviving Root members and offered, "Do you choose to end yourselves, or shall I do it for you?" There was no response, only silence. As Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed a long shadow at his feet growing fainter, he swung his sword, killing the last surviving ninja from the Nara clan. Thus, both Root teams were annihilated. Chapter 34: Time’s Up Chapter 34: Times Up Chapter 34: Time''s Up One must admit, Danzo is quite adept at training ninjas. Even Hagoromo Gengetsu had to acknowledge that these Root ninjas were not inferior to the elite shinobi of the Warring States period; in some ways, they even surpassed them in cold-blooded efficiency. It was simply unfortunate for them to encounter him. Any ninja below Kage level would find it extremely difficult to come out unscathed against these two squads. "It seems that Danzo must have issued a high-priority order to capture me," Hagoromo Gengetsu thought, glancing around. Otherwise, these disciplined Root members would never fully abandon their mission to monitor the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki just to apprehend him. "I''ll remember this debt," he murmured to himself, casting a last look towards the direction of Tanzaku Town before disappearing into the night. A minute later, Jiraiya arrived at the scene. Though the commotion between Hagoromo Gengetsu and the Root ninjas had been drowned out by the bustling activity in Tanzaku Town, it hadn''t escaped the notice of a Sannin. Tsunade remained uninterested and continued drinking, leaving Jiraiya to investigate alone. As he examined the eight corpses on the ground, Jiraiya felt a mix of emotions. While he didn''t approve of Danzo or Root''s methods, these ninjas were still part of Konoha. The fact that someone had killed eight Konoha ninjas within the borders of the Land of Fire, right under his nose, was a blatant provocation. "Could it be Orochimaru?" Jiraiya pondered, recalling that Orochimaru had met with Tsunade in Tanzaku Town and was likely still lingering nearby.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com However, after closely examining the injuries on the Root ninjas'' bodies, Jiraiya dismissed the idea. He was too familiar with Orochimaru''s fighting style, and these wounds didn''t match it. Almost simultaneously, Orochimaru appeared from the other end of the alley. As they approached each other, a flicker of doubt crossed Orochimaru''s golden eyes. "Hagoromo Gengetsu isn''t here?" Similarly, Tsunade scanned the surroundings, frowning when she didn''t see Hagoromo Gengetsu. ''Is it just Orochimaru?'' she wondered. Hagoromo Gengetsu, the person both Orochimaru and Tsunade were thinking about, had indeed not arrived. After seeing the bet between Tsunade and Naruto, he realized that Orochimaru''s deal was off the table, and by extension, so was his. Having no desire to further entangle himself with the unyielding Tsunade, he turned his attention to Shizune. With Orochimaru''s threat looming, Shizune would undoubtedly hurry to aid Tsunade. With the Will of Fire instilled in Konoha ninjas, they would always choose to protect their comrades. Hagoromo Gengetsu was eager to see what decision they would make. Meanwhile, back in Tanzaku Town, Naruto''s early awakening due to his injuries from practicing the Rasengan had also roused Shizune. She had been unconscious for an entire night after being knocked out by Tsunade to prevent her from intervening. "Not good! Lady Tsunade!" Shizune exclaimed, leaping to her feet to pursue Tsunade. At that moment, Jiraiya, now awake and sensing something amiss, returned. Seeing that Tsunade was nowhere to be found, he gravely addressed Shizune, "Shizune, it''s time you told me what you and Tsunade discussed with Orochimaru." Shizune, looking downcast, replied, "I wanted to believe in Lady Tsunade, so I didn''t say anything. But... there''s no time now! Please, follow me; I''ll explain on the way!" With that, Shizune quickly ran off, with Jiraiya and Naruto close behind. As they ran, Shizune explained the details of the deal to a predictably outraged Naruto and a deeply concerned Jiraiya. "This is Orochimaru''s doing. We must stop Tsunade, no matter what," Jiraiya resolved, preparing for the worst. But before they could act, an unexpected visitor appeared ahead, making Jiraiya''s expression darken. Chapter 35: Hagoromo Gengetsu and Naruto’s First Meeting Chapter 35: Hagoromo Gengetsu and Narutos First Meeting Chapter 35: Hagoromo Gengetsu and Naruto''s First Meeting "You''re here," Hagoromo Gengetsu greeted the approaching group with his cracked face. With a swift motion, Jiraiya came to a stop, followed closely by a startled Shizune. Naruto, a bit slower to react, continued running forward. If Jiraiya hadn''t grabbed him by the collar just in time, he would have charged straight at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Not understanding the situation, Naruto flailed his arms and protested, "Hey, Pervy Sage, what are you doing?" Jiraiya scowled as he set Naruto down, "This isn''t the time for you to defame the great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku."Upstodatee from He glanced at Hagoromo Gengetsu and thought to himself, "Especially not in front of such a legendary figure." "But you are a pervy sage," Naruto insisted, not understanding the gravity of the situation. Jiraiya ignored him and addressed Hagoromo Gengetsu seriously, "May I ask what brings you here, Hagoromo-sensei?" Time was of the essence, and Jiraiya didn''t want to waste words. Hagoromo Gengetsu, shifting his gaze from the boisterous Naruto to Jiraiya and Shizune, replied, "It''s simple. Hand over the Spirit Transformation Technique. My terms haven''t changed. Otherwise, I''ll take it myself, and things won''t be as pleasant then." "Yes!" Jiraiya clapped his hands, readying himself alongside Shizune to take on Hagoromo Gengetsu. However, Naruto, in his usual unpredictable fashion, interrupted excitedly, "Haha! Watch this!" He performed the hand signs and shouted, "Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!" In an instant, hundreds of Naruto clones appeared, charging towards Hagoromo Gengetsu with enthusiasm. "Charge!" the real Naruto commanded, and his clone army rushed forward. "Naruto, stop! This opponent is different from any you''ve faced before!" Jiraiya called out, but it was too late. The clones surged ahead. For a moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked disappointed. "What a waste of chakra," he muttered. As the clones closed in, he stomped the ground, cracking it, and launched himself at them with incredible speed. In the midst of the smoke and confusion, Hagoromo Gengetsu moved like a well-oiled machine, dispatching clones with precision. He eliminated them with hand strikes and kicks, each motion smooth and efficient. The clones, no matter how quickly they came, were vanishing just as fast. Hidden among the clones, Naruto watched in shock. "He''s so fast!" Before he could react, Hagoromo Gengetsu found him, landing a solid kick that sent him flying. With a series of explosions, the remaining clones vanished, leaving Naruto lying on the ground, the battle over almost as soon as it had begun. Chapter 36: The Beginner’s Mission That Took Decades to Complete Chapter 36: The Beginners Mission That Took Decades to Complete Chapter 36: The Beginner''s Mission That Took Decades to Complete "Naruto!" With a swift motion, Jiraiya caught the flying Naruto in his arms, bracing against the impact by retreating quickly with him. Jiraiya''s intention was to stay vigilant against Hagoromo Gengetsus approach, but to his surprise, Hagoromo Gengetsu did not continue attacking. Instead, he remained stationary, as if nothing had happened. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu was absorbed in a series of system notifications echoing in his mind. Ding! Beginners Mission Completed. With the immense help from the beginner''s gift package provided by the system, combined with the hosts diligent training, the host challenged Naruto Uzumaki after a period of time and, after a hard-fought battle, finally achieved victory. Congratulations to the host for defeating the lowest-ranked ninja at the academy, completing the first step of the academy''s counterattack. The host is encouraged to continue striving to achieve the goal of dominating the ninja academy as soon as possible. Note: The system will continue to track the hosts progress and issue related main quests. "Fifty years to finally defeat Naruto Uzumaki. Ah, the hardships endured, only I know. This beginners mission truly lives up to its reputation as the most difficult mission ever!" Just like the system, Hagoromo Gengetsu had learned to speak with a bit of exaggeration. Well, he was far more honest than the system. After all, it had indeed taken him fifty years to defeat Naruto Uzumaki. As for what the system sawwhether it knew he was at the ninja academy and engaged in a fierce battle with Naruto? That was another matter. The system had always been unreliable. Hagoromo Gengetsu decided not to hold out hope for the system to function properly and turned his attention to the mission rewards. Calculating Beginners Mission: Defeat Naruto Uzumaki (Completed) Reward: Harem Jutsu Reward Description: Created by the legendary Naruto Uzumaki, an extremely powerful jutsu that defies ranking and affects everyone regardless of age or gender. Even a great figure like Kaguya Otsutsuki would experience paralysis, confusion, dizziness, and stiffness under this technique. For others like the Third Hokage, Jiraiya, and Ebisu, it could cause bleeding, weakness in limbs, and other negative effects. It is truly the most powerful control-type jutsu in the ninja world. "..." Hagoromo Gengetsu fell silent instantly. There were many things he wanted to say, but they stuck in his throat. Was the Harem Jutsu really as powerful as the system claimed? Well, it seemed so. From Kaguya Otsutsuki to ordinary ninjas, it was indeed hard to resist its effects. Even for himself... Seeing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu finally took a step back, grabbing Jiraiyas right leg and countering with a kick of his own. Smack! The air vibrated with the impact. Jiraiya, crouching to evade Hagoromo Gengetsus attack, supported himself with his hands and leaped like a toad, charging at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Boom, boom, boom. Jiraiya launched a series of rapid, complex attacks from various angles. After several intense exchanges, Hagoromo Gengetsu was pushed back, leaving deep trenches in the ground before he halted and regarded Jiraiya with a calm expression. "Is this the Taijutsu of Mount Myoboku? It combines the Leafs fluid style into a unique personal technique." "Interesting." With his extensive battle experience, Hagoromo Gengetsu immediately recognized Jiraiyas distinctive fighting style. "But this alone isnt enough." Hagoromo Gengetsu stomped the ground and, using Body Flicker Technique, shot towards Jiraiya with a sharp, explosive force. The battle intensified with frequent, fierce exchanges. To avoid unnecessary mishaps, Tsunade had only administered a sleeping drug to Jiraiya the previous night, not one that would incapacitate him. This meant that, apart from some residual effects, Jiraiya could still fight at his full capacity. "Quite worthy of the title of the Sannin." Hagoromo Gengetsu blocked Jiraiyas punch with his right hand and, locking eyes with him, remarked. "Is that so? Its a pity I cant experience your true power, Hagoromo-sensei." Jiraiya exerted force, sending Hagoromo Gengetsu flying, and continued his relentless attack without giving any chance to recover. "Even if its not my full strength, I can still stop you." Hagoromo Gengetsu said calmly. Comparing their strengths, he knew that in his current state, he wasnt as powerful as Jiraiya, one of the Sannin. However, his real goal was not to defeat Jiraiya. Maintaining the situation, buying time, and preventing Jiraiya from leaving was still within his capability. After all, it was not him who was in a hurry. The next step would be to see how important Tsunade was in their eyes. Whether they would value a potentially dispensable technique or Tsunade herself. Compared to Orochimaru, Hagoromo Gengetsu was more confident in his assessment. Chapter 37: The Power of the Fist Always Outweighs Morality Chapter 37: The Power of the Fist Always Outweighs Morality Chapter 37: The Power of the Fist Always Outweighs Morality Boom! Boom! The intense battle continued on the open ground. Knowing what Hagoromo Gengetsu was planning, Jiraiya increased his offensive. But in front of Hagoromo Gengetsu, whose chakra was nearly infinite and whose Edo Tensei body could repair itself at any moment, all of this seemed insignificant. However, Jiraiya was not alone on the field. Whoosh! Whoosh! Several poisoned kunai shot out from Tsunade''s wrist-mounted weapons at high speed towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. Although the movement was subtle, Hagoromo Gengetsu detected it. He shifted his body to evade each kunai. Taking advantage of the moment, Jiraiya clapped his hands together and said: Ninjutsu: Raging Lion''s Mane Technique! Jiraiya''s white hair rapidly grew longer and denser, resembling a lions mane, and quickly wrapped around Hagoromo Gengetsu from head to toe. Crunch! Crunch! The numerous white hairs continuously tightened, exerting enough force to crush steel and break bones on Hagoromo Gengetsus body. Despite the Reanimation body showing cracks under the pressure, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained calm and said: Melting Release: Acid Mist Technique! A large amount of acidic liquid spewed from Hagoromo Gengetsus mouth, easily corroding the Raging Lion''s Mane Technique, and then, under his direction, flowed like a river towards Jiraiya and Tsunade. This is troublesome. Jiraiya sighed inwardly, retreating while forming hand signs: Earth Release: Hell Swamp! A vast brown swamp replaced the ground and intersected with the flowing acidic liquid. Amid the sizzling evaporation sounds, the Hell Swamp visibly shrank. Similarly, the melting release acid liquid also stopped advancing and began to dissipate. Boom! A loud explosion echoed from afar. Jiraiya furrowed his brow, glancing at Hagoromo Gengetsu, whose body, damaged and quickly regenerating amidst flying paper scraps, was visibly repaired, and thought: Ordinary damage doesnt affect an Reanimation body much. Only sealing techniques can completely restrict it. However, even for me, dealing with Hagoromo Gengetsu would be challenging in a short time. How about Tsunade? Jiraiya''s anxiety grew. Understanding the situation, Tsunade gritted her teeth and said: Jiraiya, Ill hold him off! You go find Tsunade! Shizune, you... Jiraiya looked deeply at Shizune. Shizunes eyes sharpened, and her azure chakra enveloped her hands, transforming into sharp surgical blades that swiftly struck behind her. The next second. Not here! Noticing the emptiness behind her, Shizunes pupils contracted, and she instinctively pushed off with her feet, preparing to retreat. But it was too late. Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared beside Shizune like a ghost. Practice more. Boom! Shizune was sent flying towards Jiraiya like a cannonball. It turned out that sometimes, simply shouting slogans was ineffective. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Jiraiya, who had not moved far, and pointed, sending several melting release fireballs falling from the sky, forcing him to stop. Still not enough? Jiraiya sighed and halted. Naruto rushed over to hug Shizune: Shizune-nee, are you okay? Im fine. Shizune forced a nod, treating her injuries with a healing technique, and apologized to Jiraiya: Sorry, Jiraiya, I was too useless! Others would also find it difficult. I was too hasty and made assumptions, Jiraiya said, looking at Hagoromo Gengetsu who was strolling over, taking responsibility. He had hoped for a stroke of luck. Unaware that such an outcome might have led to Shizunes death before Tsunade could catch up. Step. Step. Step. Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived once more at the regrouped trio, his expression calm: Hand over the Spirit Transformation Technique, and Ill let you meet Tsunade. Before Jiraiya and Shizune could respond, Naruto suddenly shouted angrily: If someone doesnt want to give you their things, you just take them by force? What kind of so-called senior are you! Naruto didnt know what the Spirit Transformation Technique was or Hagoromo Gengetsus true identity. But his simple sense of right and wrong told him that taking things by force was wrong. Youre quite right. Faced with Narutos accusation, Hagoromo Gengetsu not only didnt get angry but nodded in agreement: From a moral standpoint, what Im doing is indeed wrong. But when has this world ever truly adhered to morality? Kid, as someone whos been through this, let me teach you a real lesson today. The fist always outweighs morality! Chapter 38: Free Rasengan Lesson Chapter 38: Free Rasengan Lesson Chapter 38: Free Rasengan Lesson In the eyes of a child, the world is either black or white. In the eyes of an adult, the mixed shades of gray exceed the sum of black and white. Morality? It''s just a set of guidelines to constrain ordinary people''s thoughts. Take a look at those decadent aristocrats and feudal lords, indulging in luxury and excess. How many of them see ordinary people as equals? Even in the great ninja villages, even in Konoha, which always champions the Will of Fire, how many people adhered to morality during their rise? Anyone who asks this question would just be laughed at. If he could, Hagoromo Gengetsu would certainly prefer to live in a world of high morality, where everyone is a sage. But the true nature of the world is as it is, and he can only go with the flow. Should he rebel and start a complete revolution? Too exhausting. He has no interest in doing so. Moreover, rather than being constrained by a piece of paper, Hagoromo Gengetsu would rather be the master of the document, not just a name within it. Such is human nature. Hagoromo Gengetsu openly admits that he is just one of the ordinary masses. After hearing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s clear understanding of his actions and his indifferent attitude towards them, Naruto''s fists clenched tightly. "You...!" With little experience, he had yet to recognize the nature of society and humanity. Seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s look of "I know it''s wrong but I won''t change," Naruto returned to his most familiar and only available response. "Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Bang! Bang! Bang! A dense army of shadow clones appeared again. "This guy, Naruto!" This time, Jiraiya couldn''t stand by idly. He charged forward, his long white hair fluttering: "Ninjutsu: Needle Jizo!" A mass of white hair shot towards Hagoromo Gengetsu like needles. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t move, he just slightly opened his mouth, and a highly corrosive steam spewed out, enveloping his surroundings. Sizzle. All the needles melted away in mid-air before reaching Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Everyone, attack!" "Has he mastered the Fourth''s technique?" Jiraiya murmured, watching the scene unfold. "No, it''s still lacking." Facing the Rasengan, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s lips curved slightly, murmuring to himself. Boom! Dust flew as a powerful explosion erupted in front of Hagoromo Gengetsu. While Shizune was eagerly anticipating, Jiraiya, understanding the Rasengan''s properties and not seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s figure flying away, frowned and rushed over. Sure enough. As the dust quickly settled, they saw Naruto''s right hand, which had held the Rasengan, planted in the ground, a small vortex-shaped pit around it. Now, Hagoromo Gengetsu, free of any clinging clones, looked down at Naruto, amused: "Using an unfinished technique, I must say you''re the bravest." If the Rasengan were so easily broken, it wouldn''t have such a great reputation. Naruto, as the caster, seemed to have displayed it perfectly. But with his keen eyes, Hagoromo Gengetsu easily noticed that Naruto''s seemingly perfect Rasengan was actually highly unstable inside. With just a slight nudge, as just happened, it lost control and hit the ground. "Still not there?" Naruto''s expression was somewhat downcast. "Watch closely." At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu spoke again. Naruto instinctively looked over, seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu extend his palm, saying lightly: "The Rasengan lesson begins now, free of charge." As he finished speaking, to Naruto''s great astonishment, a familiar blue chakra sphere instantly formed in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s palm. "Rasengan!" Handling it like the most ordinary ninjutsu, Hagoromo Gengetsu held the non-elemental blue Rasengan, pressing it towards Naruto''s chest just like Naruto did earlier. "How is this possible?" Naruto stared in disbelief. The development was too astonishing. Naruto never expected his opponent would also know the Rasengan. Didn''t the Pervy Sage say this technique belonged to the Fourth Hokage? Could it be... "Huh? Why would I think that? He doesn''t look like him at all!" Even at this moment, Naruto''s scatterbrained mind wandered to such an extent. "Naruto!" Jiraiya''s loud shout snapped him back to reality. Startled, Naruto looked up. The familiar blue spiraling light of the Rasengan completely filled his vision. Chapter 39: Learn Well and Watch Closely Chapter 39: Learn Well and Watch Closely Chapter 39: Learn Well and Watch Closely Whiz! The sharp sound of air friction rang out. Jiraiya quickly moved behind Naruto, grabbed him by the back of his neck, and flung him behind. At the same time, he placed his other hand forward. "Rasengan!" A similarly high-speed rotating blue chakra sphere appeared in his palm. Jiraiya''s eyes sharpened, and without hesitation, he thrust his Rasengan forward. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t flinch either. In the next second, the two identical Rasengans collided. Boom! A blinding blue light flashed. Intense friction and collisions erupted continuously. Hagoromo Gengetsu and Jiraiya''s bodies instantly lowered, and a massive crater was visibly born under their feet. Moreover, Gengetsu''s black hair and Jiraiya''s white hair were blown wildly backward as if caught in a storm. Whoosh. Dust flew, and gravel scattered. In the continuous standoff, the violent airwaves, carrying strands of scattered blue chakra, turned into a giant fan, spreading rapidly from the point of contact between the two. One second, two seconds. Finally! After a final fierce friction, Hagoromo Gengetsu and Jiraiya exchanged glances. Then. Boom! With a huge recoil, the two flew backward at extreme speed, and the Rasengans in their hands disintegrated into blue sparks that quickly dissipated. The sound of ninja sandals scraping against the ground echoed continuously. After a few breaths, everything calmed down. Jiraiya pulled his feet out of the ground and looked up at Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was doing the same not far away, his gaze growing heavier. "Pervy Sage! Pervy Sage!" At this moment, Naruto hurried over, pointing at Hagoromo Gengetsu in confusion and asking Jiraiya, "Pervy Sage, how does that guy know the Rasengan too?" "The Rasengan..." Jiraiya, who had been contemplating his next move, came back to his senses and shook his head, This was why Hagoromo Gengetsu hadn''t used the Rasenshuriken much. Even Naruto, with his extraordinary constitution, almost lost the use of his right hand after using it for the first time. For others, their right arm would be completely ruined. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Reanimation body couldn''t hold up either. So, he had to throw it quickly. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze shifted to Jiraiya and Naruto. "Watch closely and learn well." "Wind Release: Rasenshuriken!" Hagoromo Gengetsu swung his right arm. In the next second. His right arm completely shattered. With a terrifying aura, the rapidly spinning Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, with a sound of space breaking, sped towards Jiraiya and Naruto like a teleporting projectile. "Be careful!" Shizune, healing her own wounds nearby, couldn''t help but shout in warning. Jiraiya, with unprecedented seriousness, stood in front of Naruto, bit his finger, and slammed it on the ground: "Summoning Technique!" Boom! A huge white smoke rose. Before anyone could see what was inside, the rapidly spinning Wind Release: Rasenshuriken had already rushed in. Space seemed to freeze. After a moment of silence, a blinding white light burst out, dispersing the smoke and shooting skyward. Then, an enormous explosion, so loud that even Tsunade could hear it from afar, erupted. "What happened there?" Tsunade, who had just knocked back Kabuto, couldn''t help but turn to look at the explosion site. Orochimaru, watching from the sidelines, also glanced over, narrowing his eyes as if he had thought of something, and quickly signaled Kabuto. Understanding the signal, Kabuto drew a kunai and slashed his own palm without hesitation. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Tsunade, like a raging dragon, suddenly stopped in her tracks, trembling all over, her face pale: "Blood..."UppTodated from Chapter 40: The Familiar Scent of Hokage Chapter 40: The Familiar Scent of Hokage Chapter 40: The Familiar Scent of Hokage Boom! The aftermath of the Wind Release: Rasenshuriken continued to wreak havoc. Even those outside the jutsu''s range had to take several steps back. Shizune, who barely maintained her balance, looked up with great concern. She then saw a huge toad descend from the sky, looking rather battered. "Although I''m useless and will work hard to improve, this time it really hurts, Jiraiya!!" The painful voice came from the mouth of the large purplish-red toad.UppTodated from ahiro, summoned by Jiraiya, hadn''t yet figured out what was happening when he felt a heavy blow land on him. Usually honest, this was the first time he couldn''t help but complain to Jiraiya. Looking down at Gamahiro''s shield, which had turned into a battered lid, Jiraiya awkwardly scratched his head and said: "Sorry! Sorry! There was no time this time. I''ll make sure to warn you next time, Gamahiro." If it were Gamabunta, he would definitely give Jiraiya a whack with his pipe after hearing there''d be a next time. But Gamahiro was a straightforward toad. After hearing Jiraiya''s assurance, his anger subsided, and he raised his only intact weapon, a fish spine fork, and asked: "So, is the enemy that strange person over there?" At this moment, amid the familiar fluttering paper scraps, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s right arm, severed by the Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, was rapidly regenerating. "Yes!" Jiraiya nodded solemnly, "Time is running out. We must deal with him quickly." "Understood." Gamahiro nodded and leaped powerfully toward Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t confront him head-on but flashed and disappeared from the spot. Boom! In the next second, Gamahiro descended from the sky. The dust flew up, and the ground couldn''t help but tremble a few times. "There!" Jiraiya quickly located Hagoromo Gengetsu and clapped his hands together. "Shop-Crushing Technique!" Another giant toad named Gamaken descended from the sky, aiming to crush the area where Hagoromo Gengetsu stood. This time, Hagoromo Gengetsu evaded again, but the shockwave from Gamaken''s landing sent him flying. "Good opportunity!" Jiraiya turned away, afraid he couldn''t resist cleaning up the mess himself. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had used Earth Release to restrict the two large toads, turned his head and reminded: "By the way, just now, Tsunade''s hemophobia acted up." Jiraiya and Shizune''s expressions tightened. Without time to verify Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words, Shizune, looking anxious, was about to rush to Tsunade. "Summoning Jutsu!" Once again, a large cloud of white smoke appeared, and this time, it was Gamabunta, with his giant pipe in his mouth, who finally showed up after Naruto''s third attempt. "Why is it you again, kid? And Gamakichi, why are you here?" Gamabunta, who had been enjoying his leisurely life, sounded a bit annoyed. "Hey, Dad," Gamakichi, perched on Bunta''s head, greeted. "Boss Toad!" Excited, Naruto was about to explain everything animatedly. Finally, Jiraiya turned back and succinctly said, "Bunta, go to Tsunade! She needs your help!" Compared to Naruto, Bunta was more familiar and in sync with Jiraiya. "I smell the stink of the snake." Without delay, and letting Shizune get on, Bunta''s massive body leaped, crossing hundreds of meters toward the distance. "I can''t let you succeed." In a few blinks, Hagoromo Gengetsu, retreating rapidly, formed seals with his hands. "Earth Release: Earth Core Motion!" Boom! The ground shook violently. As Bunta landed and was about to jump again, a giant earth block suddenly rose rapidly in front of him. With a "bang," Bunta collided head-on. This was just the beginning. Over the next moments, under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s jutsu, the area turned into a chaotic grid of rising and falling earth blocks, creating heavy obstacles and preventing the toads from jumping effectively. "Boss Toad, slow down!" Dodging left and right, Naruto almost got thrown off if not for Shizune grabbing him in time. Drawing his short sword and slicing an incoming stone wall in two, Bunta impatiently replied, "If I slow down now, do you want us all to become sandwiches?" Not far away, noticing this, Jiraiya''s brows furrowed. He instinctively wanted to use long-range ninjutsu to interrupt Hagoromo Gengetsu''s technique but hesitated, remembering the opponent''s Yin Release. Frustrated by his own slackness in Sage training, he charged forward himself. Unlike the large toads, Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed Jiraiya maneuvering skillfully through the shifting ground and was quickly approaching. While maintaining his jutsu, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze shifted to the two large swords in Gamaken''s hands. Clang! In the next second, the massive, cold blades descended, aiming at Jiraiya. Chapter 41: The Acquisition of the Spirit Transformation Technique Chapter 41: The Acquisition of the Spirit Transformation Technique Chapter 41: The Acquisition of the Spirit Transformation Technique "My sword!"UppTodated from While evading the tremors of the Earth Core, Gamahiro momentarily lost focus. The two ninja swords in his hands seemed to gain a mind of their own, suddenly flying out of his grasp, aiming directly at Jiraiya. "Watch out, Jiraiya!" Gamahiro quickly warned. Jiraiya looked up, his pupils reflecting the two ninja swords much larger than himself. "Magnet Release." Thud! Thud! As if cutting through tofu, the tips of the two giant swords plunged several meters into the ground. Jiraiya narrowly dodged, but as he tried to move past them, the swords quickly rose again, like dragons, slashing towards him once more. By the time Gamahiro came over and tightly held his weapons down, Jiraiya continued searching for Hagoromo Gengetsu, only to find that he had already disappeared into the labyrinthine Earth Core. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s goal was never to defeat Jiraiya but to acquire the Spirit Transformation Technique. From the beginning, his actual confrontations with Jiraiya were minimal, preserving his strength to block everyone else. Just like now. Preventing Jiraiya from getting entangled, Hagoromo Gengetsu deliberately blocked them. Even if Gamabunta and the others managed to break through his obstruction, it would take significant time. But time was precisely what they lacked the most. "Time is running out. If we don''t make a decision soon, Tsunade will be in danger. Well, she already is in grave danger." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s voice echoed clearly in everyone''s ears. "Let me show you the live situation." "Water Release: Mirror of Reflection!" As his voice fell, a huge water mirror condensed in mid-air. Jiraiya and the others looked up, clearly seeing the situation of Tsunade displayed on the mirror''s surface. Before making his move, Hagoromo Gengetsu had sent a shadow clone to hide near the location where Tsunade and Orochimaru were trading, relaying real-time information. In the mirror, Tsunade appeared trembling and powerless, completely unlike her usual valiant self. This was because Kabuto Yakushi had deliberately splattered blood on her. "Who would have thought that the most famous medical ninja in the shinobi world would fear blood?" With a mocking smile, Kabuto Yakushi attacked Tsunade wantonly, who couldn''t fight back and was in a pitiful state. If Orochimaru didn''t need Tsunade to heal his hands, one of the legendary Sannin would have met her end here. As for coercion or bribery, Tsunade had refused even the conditions to revive her lover and brother, so other terms were out of the question. Additionally, the fierce Tsunade might choose to perish together rather than allow Shizune to be threatened. This success was partly due to Orochimaru''s role as the villain, drawing hatred, and partly due to Tsunade and Shizune being separated. After sincerely thanking the self-sacrificing, altruistic "great person" Orochimaru again, Hagoromo Gengetsu had no interest in watching the reunion of the Sannin or whether Tsunade would overcome her hemophobia, or if Naruto would find another way to complete the Rasengan. Having acquired what he needed, it was time to return and finish everything. "I''ve had enough of this filthy Reanimation body." A breeze passed by. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s figure disappeared. The once bustling battlefield fell silent. Valley of the Fallen God Located in the northeast of the Land of Fire, near the border with the Land of Hot Water. Leaving Tanzaku Town and moving away from the increasingly intense Sannin battlefield, Hagoromo Gengetsu rushed towards the Valley of the End at top speed. The powerful concealment ability granted by the Forbidden Technique: Eternal Breath only worked in the burial site. Bringing it out would nullify the hiding effect. To be safe, Hagoromo Gengetsu did not take his body with him upon leaving, instead, as he had done for decades, confidently leaving it buried in the underground of the Valley of the End. Without any delays, traveling day and night, Hagoromo Gengetsu soon returned to the Valley of the Fallen God. The two grand statues, weathered by decades of wind and rain, still stood facing each other in confrontation. Everything was almost the same as when he left. Except for a few rats spying in the dark. "Konohas people? They managed to find this place." Noticing the few "rats" watching him had discovered his presence and were retreating to relay the information, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes turned cold, ready to eliminate them completely. Suddenly! An unexpected change occurred before his eyes. Raising an eyebrow, he stopped in his tracks, curiously watching the events unfold. Until the unexpected situation concluded. Focusing his gaze on the openly approaching figure, Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled: "Interesting." Chapter 42: The Descendants of Hagoromo Chapter 42: The Descendants of Hagoromo Chapter 42: The Descendants of Hagoromo Crimson blood splattered as the blade was drawn out. "You..." The ninja wearing the Cloud Village forehead protector turned in disbelief to look at the person behind them. Without being able to say anything further, they collapsed to the ground with a mixture of shock, despair, and worry. This was just the beginning. The sound of the blade swinging echoed swiftly. After a few muffled grunts, everything quickly returned to silence. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had been prepared to take action himself, was surprised to see someone step in first. He stood still, his gaze filled with deep meaning as he looked at the only remaining person on the scene. Step. Step. Step. The person, sheathing her blood-stained short sword, walked towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. Stopping just two meters away, she knelt down without hesitation. Her cold, beautiful face lowered as she spoke in a rare tone of excitement and admiration, "Hagoromo Han, greets the clan leader!" "Hagoromo... Clan leader..." "Such a long-forgotten title." A glimmer of recollection flashed in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes. He looked down at the tall, voluptuous blonde woman with particularly fair skin, not immediately convinced. He calmly said, "Proof." The blonde woman did not hesitate. She pulled down her light gray mesh armor. A very eye-catching patch of white was exposed to the air. Accompanied by the special circulation of chakra within the woman, a red mark quickly appeared on what had been her smooth, white skin. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes lit up. Indeed, the woman before him was a descendant of the Hagoromo clan.UppTodated from In the past, after becoming the clan leader of the Hagoromo clan, he had designed this secret technique, which could only reveal the identity mark through special chakra circulation, to ensure the safety of information agents scattered outside. Apart from a small team of Cloud ninjas who had met their end here, there were no other outside forces in the Valley of the Fallen God. In front of the statue of "Hagoromo Gengetsu," the real Hagoromo Gengetsu attentively listened to Samui recounting the changes in the Hagoromo clan over the decades. To be serious, since being hit by a truck and arriving in the familiar yet strange world of Naruto, Hagoromo Gengetsu had taken a more carefree approach to life. Didn''t he know that eliminating those nobles and daimyos would bring repercussions? Of course, he did. But having lived an ordinary and constrained life in his past, seeing all sorts of distressing things, only to curse in his mind without being able to do anything, and even worrying if his actions would bring trouble to himself and his family, was utterly mediocre. Reborn, especially with great power in his hands, he couldn''t continue living like that. As Captain Jia once wisely said: "The Imperial Army didn''t come to be bullied by you, and you still bully me when they''re here. What''s the point of the Imperial Army coming then!" From this perspective, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt he had to live freely, without many burdens, to make the most of his second chance. Therefore, when the Five Kages ambushed him without warning, aside from his initial anger, he did not harbor the overwhelming hatred that others might expect, nor did he swear to wash the Five Great Ninja Villages in blood repeatedly, sparing no one from adults to children. Victory and defeat are the norm. They seized the opportunity and struck decisively. Hagoromo Gengetsu could accept this calmly. However, people leave traces behind. As an outsider from another world, some things had inevitably left a mark on his heart. For example, the Hagoromo clan. As the clan leader of the Hagoromo clan, Hagoromo Gengetsu had made provisions for the clans survival in case he ever met a tragic end. The most important issue was undoubtedly their survival in a changed ninja world. Clans as powerful as the Senju, Uchiha, Uzumaki, Kaguya, and Yuki, which were once dominant in the Warring States period, all vanished in the ninja village era. Knowing the future, Hagoromo Gengetsu had planned new paths for the Hagoromo clan. And it seemed his descendants had followed through. Chapter 43: A Grand Entrance Needs an Audience Chapter 43: A Grand Entrance Needs an Audience Chapter 43: A Grand Entrance Needs an Audience "Ever since your demise, Senju Hashirama returned your belongings to the clan. Following your contingency plan, the elders discreetly dispersed our clan members throughout the nations of the ninja world, adopting new identities and continuing to develop in secret," Samui recounted the experiences of the Hagoromo clan over the past few decades with her cold voice. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded after listening. He had to admit, Senju Hashirama was quite magnanimous. After the events, he returned Gengetsu''s belongings to the clan and did not seek to annihilate the Hagoromo clan, even instructing Konoha not to be hostile toward them. In contrast, if it had been the ruthless Senju Tobirama or any of the other Kage, they would have seized the opportunity to eliminate this ticking time bomb. But relying on others is never a permanent solution. Influenced by Gengetsu''s philosophy, the Hagoromo elders soon decided to disperse the clan. Though still formidable compared to many forces, without Gengetsu''s protection, they couldn''t match the five great ninja villages, which had consolidated power from many ninja clans and amassed large armies. As expected, numerous malicious forces eyed the Hagoromo clan. Had they not left in time, they might have faced the same fate as the Uzumaki clandespite having their own ninja village and Konoha''s support, they still fell prey to external envy, leading to their country''s destruction and the scattering of their people. Though the clan lost much economically by abandoning their homeland, their survival and covert integration into various countries'' ninja villages allowed them to flourish. Figures like Samui, who held significant positions in Kumogakure, and others in Konoha, Iwagakure, Sunagakure, and Kirigakure demonstrated this success. "Everything should not be judged solely by its present state," thought Gengetsu, recalling the ambitious Senju Hashirama''s offer to include the Hagoromo clan in Konoha''s foundation alongside the Senju and Uchiha clans. He shook his head. "Hashirama, did you ever foresee Konoha''s current state?" "Clan leader, are you truly back this time?" After explaining the clan''s situation and providing current information, Samui finally couldn''t hold back her long-repressed question, looking expectantly at Gengetsu''s scarred face. Holding the Spiritualization Technique scroll, Gengetsu nodded slightly. "More or less." Samui, her usually cold demeanor now filled with excitement, knelt again, ready to follow his command. "Clan leader, what do you need us to do? The Hagoromo clan will always be your weapon and shield."UppTodated from Gengetsu hadn''t expected to encounter his clan members here. His original plan was to seek them out after his successful resurrection, even preparing himself for the worst. To his relief, despite the loss of the Hagoromo title, his clan members seemed to be doing well. "That''s better," Gengetsu remarked, pulling out the kunai. The thick layers of fat had diverted the blow from her heart. "Go," he commanded. After a respectful bow, Samui clutched her wound and vanished from the valley. Gengetsu, hands behind his back, shifted his gaze from Samui''s retreating figure to his own statue. A grand re-entry into the ninja world deserved high-profile witnesses. Since Kumogakure was so eager to meet him, he would use them to announce his official return. "Divine beings should only be gazed upon by mortals. The same goes for those who stand alongside them." After cremating the Kumogakure corpses, Gengetsu leaped onto his statue''s head, sitting cross-legged as he began studying the Spiritualization Technique scroll. Kumogakure''s response and assembly would take time, giving Gengetsu ample opportunity to learn the technique and complete his final resurrection. His concept of "ample time" differed greatly from others''. While most would struggle for weeks, months, or even years with an S-rank technique, Gengetsu grasped its essence after a short period of study and a few attempts. "Everything is laid out clearlythe formula, the answer, and the process. Learning is straightforward, isn''t it?" "It''s time to complete the final step," Gengetsu decided, rising decisively. Chapter 44: Resurrection! Resurrection! Chapter 44: Resurrection! Resurrection! Chapter 44: Resurrection! Resurrection! Appear! The body enveloped by the Forbidden Jutsu: Eternal Breath once again rose from the ground. Unlike before, this time Hagoromo Gengetsu decisively formed the Tiger hand sign, and shouted: Forbidden Jutsu: Release! The black membrane covering his body instantly glowed. Quickly, the black membrane separated, transforming into one black tadpole-like rune after another. These runes rapidly traversed the surface of his body, then gathered at his chest, forming a black magatama. With a leap, the black magatama detached from his body, ascended into the air, and evaporated rapidly under Gengetsus gaze, until it completely disappeared. Hagoromo Gengetsu knew this signified the complete end of the Forbidden Jutsu: Eternal Breath. Thump! Thump! The powerful sound of a heartbeat resonated through the Valley of Fallen God. It was as if a terrifying presence had awoken from slumber. In that moment, the valley fell silent; not a sound from any insect, bird, or beast. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked down. His body was now fully visible, no longer obscured. It was as if that most intense battle had never ended. His body was covered in countless wounds, some so severe that his chest had a deep cavity, exposing flesh and bone, with blood still seeping out. Despite this, Gengetsu could feel an overwhelming sense of vitality and an imposing aura ready to challenge heaven and earth emanating from his body. Not only that, the chakra within his Reanimation body spontaneously activated, reacting as if it were facing a great predator. So, this is my true body! Even gravely injured, it was brimming with life. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at his beating heart, circulating blood, and the healthy hue of his skin, his eyes filled with anticipation. Its time. Aware that his body wouldnt stay in this state for long, he swiftly formed hand signs. Spirit Transformation Technique! A few moments later, Hagoromo Gengetsu completed the final Rabbit hand sign. The moment the jutsu took effect, Gengetsu felt a tremendous acceleration acting on his soul. It was as if an unstoppable force was propelling him wherever he wanted to go in an instant. With a flash of determination in his eyes, Gengetsus soul left his body. Ignoring the rift to the underworld above him, with the Spirit Transformation Technique, Gengetsus soul accelerated, breaking free from all constraints, and instantly arrived at his long-awaited true body. Moreover, during the Fourth Great Ninja War, Kato Dans soul, after using the Spirit Transformation Technique, wouldnt have been completely pulled back to the underworld after a brief encounter with Tsunade. The Spirit Transformation Technique actually had its limitations. That is, when the soul leaves the body for tasks such as assassination, possession, or information relay, a small part of the soul remains in the body as an anchor point to always pull back the main soul, preventing it from losing its way. In the Fourth Great Ninja War, Kato Dans soul wasnt pulled by the underworld because a part of it always remained in the Reanimation body. The same applies now. Gengetsu had a tiny part of his soul still in the Reanimation body. Once the Spirit Transformation Technique ended, his main soul would uncontrollably return to the Reanimation body. Gengetsu couldnt change this. After all, altering the fundamental aspect of the Spirit Transformation Technique would mean it was no longer the same technique. Even if he could succeed, it would be as difficult as creating an entirely new soul technique. So... Gengetsu shook his head. Question Orochimaru, understand Orochimaru, become Orochimaru. Solving the current critical issue first and leaving other matters for later is also a viable approach. With determination, Gengetsu didnt hesitate. Before the Spirit Transformation Technique ended, he clapped his hands and said coldly: Sever! In an instant! A fragment of his soul was sliced off. A small piece of his soul detached from his main soul. Gengetsu lifted his head, enduring the pain of soul separation, and looked at the Reanimation body again. The sound of paper rustling filled the air. Gengetsus soul fragment completely replaced the main soul and was absorbed into the underworld. The Reanimation body collapsed with a crash. In its place was the body of an unknown Sound ninja. Its over. Gengetsu raised his head, his true flesh hand shielding his eyes from the blinding sunlight. Feeling no more threat from the underworld. He smiled brilliantly. No matter the twists and turns along the way. He, Hagoromo Gengetsu, had truly been resurrected! Chapter 45: Grand Entrance Chapter 45: Grand Entrance Chapter 45: Grand Entrance In the thousand-year history of the Shinobi world, even the mighty Senju Hashirama and those with noble bloodlines like Indra and Ashura could not escape literal death. Before today, who had ever risen from the dead and lived again? No one! Today, Hagoromo Gengetsu created an unprecedented feat. Although it might not match the flawless resurrection of Uchiha Madara through the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu, the significance and difficulty of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s resurrection, without the use of the Rinnegan, far surpassed that of the overpowered Uchiha Madara. Hashirama, Byakuren, Ratsudo, A, Ishikawa, and the wicked Tobirama. All of you, just watch me live again in the Underworld with awe! The Shinobi world, here I come! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes shone brightly. Then, he suddenly turned his head and looked towards some increasingly closer black dots on the horizon, with a smile on his lips: Celebrating alone is not much fun. Perfect timing! The witnesses have arrived as expected. The news of Samui''s team being attacked, with only her returning gravely injured, quickly reached the ears of the Fourth Raikage, A. Upon learning that the attacker was Hagoromo Gengetsu and that the incident occurred in the Valley of the Fallen God, the Fourth Raikage A, without doubting the authenticity of Samui''s information, put down his barbell, donned his Raikage cloak, and commanded his secretary Mabui in a firm voice:Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com Mabui, prepare the Heavenly Transfer Jutsu! Yes, Mabui sighed slightly, knowing it was unnecessary but also that she couldnt go against the Raikage''s will. After all, this Raikage would personally lead raids into other countries'' ninja villages to obtain coveted secret techniques, heedless of his title''s reputation, quite different from the politically astute and more politician-like Third Hokage. Soon, Mabui prepared the ritual for the Heavenly Transfer Jutsu. As a space-time ninjutsu typically used to transport objects rather than people, the Fourth Raikage A was among the few humans who could withstand its side effects. With a flash of white light, the Fourth Raikage A vanished from the Raikage''s office and reappeared in a secret Cloud Ninja base near the border of the Land of Fire. Oh~ yeah~ Big Brother, why are you here? noticed Killer B, who was enthusiastically working on a new rap song. Under normal circumstances, the Fourth Raikage A might have lectured Killer B to focus on training rather than indulging in his obsession with rap. But now, with a more important goal, he said gravely, "This time, I will personally lead the mission." Cloud Ninjas, unified and efficient compared to other villages, promptly responded to the news of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s appearance. Besides dispatching teams to gather information, they also had an elite squad led by the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, ready to strike with lightning speed upon locating the target. But the Fourth Raikage decided to join this time. "Set off! To the Valley of Fallen God!" the Fourth Raikage A ordered. Surpass the gods? Such big talk! Just with Wait! The Fourth Raikage A''s eyes scanned Hagoromo Gengetsu''s face, about to continue speaking, but he noticed something off. Pausing, he stared again at Hagoromo Gengetsu. A few seconds later. He finally noticed the oddity. Staring intently at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s face without any cracks, looking like a living person, the Fourth Raikage A was filled with surprise: Isnt the Reanimation supposed to look different from a normal person? Could it be... The Fourth Raikage suddenly thought of an unbelievable answer. No, its impossible! Maybe it''s just a very high-level transformation jutsu? The Fourth Raikage A quickly instructed the sensory ninja beside him. The sensory ninja didnt slack off, rapidly forming hand signs. Soon, he shook his head at the Fourth Raikage, indicating no signs of transformation jutsu. The Fourth Raikage As face turned somber. The slower Killer B, not understanding what was happening, noticed the oppressive atmosphere around his brother. He was about to ask when the Eight-Tails, inside him, suddenly spoke in an unprecedentedly serious tone: B! Be very cautious of that man!! Hes extremely! Extremely! Extremely dangerous! Chapter 46: Flowers and Applause Chapter 46: Flowers and Applause Chapter 46: Flowers and Applause As the Eight-Tails, the perceptive Hachibi used the word "extremely" three times to warn Killer Bee, indicating the deep-seated fear it felt. Killer Bee was stunned. It was the first time he had heard Hachibi speak with such gravity.Discover new chapters at novelhall.com Even in the face of his older brother, Hachibi''s assessments were only slightly less harsh than those of the Third Raikage, who had once severed one of Hachibi''s horns. Despite this, Hachibi had never been as apprehensive as it was now. Yes. Incredibly apprehensive. As close partners, Killer Bee could sense that although Hagoromo Gengetsu stood there motionless, Hachibi''s inner turmoil was palpable. Killer Bee couldn''t understand why Hagoromo Gengetsu, despite his past fame, was now merely in a Reanimation state. With the strength of him and his brother, there seemed to be no reason for such fear. Why was Hachibi reacting so strongly? "Look at his appearance!" Hachibi advised. Killer Bee glanced over. Surprisingly young. And handsome, like himself. Whats the problem? Killer Bee was about to ask this aloud. Suddenly! An idea struck him. Killer Bee rubbed his chin. "I seem to remember that people in the Reanimation state are supposed to have cracks all over." "Eh? Why does this guy look completely different from what the information described?" Killer Bee finally realized, clapping his hands and pointing at Hagoromo Gengetsu with surprise. "You''ve figured it out." Hagoromo Gengetsu shifted his gaze from Killer Bee to the Fourth Raikage. Noticing the somber expression, Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled slightly and said, "Still deluding yourself? Forget about the name ''A''; thinking of old friends, I''ll call you Fourth Raikage instead. Deep down, you already know the answer, don''t you? Fourth Raikage." "Lightning Style: Lightning Pillar!" Immediately, several Cloud Ninjas performed hand seals, emitting a strong electric light that covered Hagoromo Gengetsu''s vision. This technique, seemingly a visual obstruction jutsu, was actually a cover for an illusion that made it easy for the enemy to fall into a trap. Many ninjas who didnt understand this technique could easily be caught. Hagoromo Gengetsu laughed softly: "Not bright enough, increase the intensity." The intense light grew even stronger. At the same time, a massive figure, with an aura of fierce lightning, charged forward. Still, it was that familiar heavy-streaming explosion. Looking at this, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes flashed with a hint of nostalgia. Then *Smack!* A steel-colored hand firmly caught the incoming massive elbow. "The Raikage... is always impulsive and inherited." Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the Fourth Raikage, now very close, and calmly said: "Since you guys arrived first, Ill consider it a gift." "What nonsense are you talking about!" The Fourth Raikage, confused, was about to unleash another wave of Lightning Style chakra. Hagoromo Gengetsu suddenly moved, shoulder-throwing the Fourth Raikage forcefully away. The next moment, he turned, flipped his hand, and a kunai appeared in his grasp. He intercepted, with a series of clinks, the incoming blades from various tricky angles. "Yo yo~ Can you block this? Then how about seven blades? Show me your magnificent dance!" Strange sounds came from Killer Bee as he arrived. Seeing the two blades were ineffective, he shuddered, and seven ninja blades shot out instantly. By interlocking the blades with his body, Killer Bee spun around, using an unusual body technique to maneuver the seven blades with unpredictable speed and angles toward Hagoromo Gengetsu. *Rip!* A tear appeared in the black cloak as one of the kunai narrowly missed Hagoromo Gengetsu, who commented: "Good blade technique." "But the dance isnt enough." Chapter 47: This is the Feeling I Want! Chapter 47: This is the Feeling I Want! Chapter 47: This is the Feeling I Want! Araguri Kagura Blade. The sword technique created by Killer Bee. It was impressive enough to earn a comment from Hagoromo Gengetsu, indicating it was indeed an exceptional sword technique. No wonder Sasuke, even with his Mangekyou Sharingan, was almost left questioning his life after encountering this technique. And it made sense why Samui would choose this carefree guy as her swordsmanship teacher. The last technique to receive such high praise from Hagoromo Gengetsu was from a swordsman of the Hatake clan during the Warring States period. Unfortunately, the only remaining descendant of that clan has abandoned the family''s swordsmanship, choosing instead to carry the hopes of his comrades. Hatake swordsmanship may never flourish in the ninja world again. As Killer Bee took another peculiar step, brandishing seven swords like a tornado, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at his black cloak. "This is my only piece of clothing, I can''t afford to have it ruined again." With that, Hagoromo Gengetsu formed a hand seal with one hand and said: "Magnet Release: Metal Manipulation!" Instantly! Killer Bee noticed his seven swords vibrating uncontrollably. Before he could react. A whistling sound filled the air. The seven swords ignored their owner''s will and shot out with a "whoosh." At this moment, Killer Bee, feeling like a loser abandoned by a goddess, wailed: "Hey, hey! Don''t do that!" It was futile. Under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s control, the seven swords flew at high speed towards the approaching Fourth Raikage, while Gengetsu himself leaped towards the now unarmed Killer Bee. This is the awkwardness of taijutsu in the Naruto world. It''s strong, indeed, but even the famous Might Guy, using the Eight Gates, needed the combination of Flying Thunder God and Kamui to land a kick on Madara. As for the final blow, it was more about Madara wanting to experience it firsthand. It was said to be a close call to ending it all, but in reality, Madara recovered within a second, standing tall and lively again. Pure taijutsu has too many limitations. Just like now, Hagoromo Gengetsu easily disrupted Killer Bee''s proud sword technique with Magnet Release, forcing him to retreat. "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet!" "Lightning Release: Thunder!" Two Cloud Ninja quickly cast their jutsu, combining them into a Water-Thunder Dragon Bullet to stop Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his left hand, fingers spread. In an instant, the incoming Water-Thunder Dragon Bullet disappeared into his palm.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com Then, Gengetsu aimed his left hand at Killer Bee, and with a long whistle, the Water-Thunder Dragon Bullet shot out from his palm, hurtling towards Killer Bee. Meanwhile, the five Cloud Ninjas who had just been repelled, seeing Gengetsu entangled with the Raikage, rushed forward again, not playing any tricks, but aiming to block all his escape routes. "Now''s the time!" "Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!" Not far away, Killer Bee, who had been preparing, slapped his belly, spewing out a large amount of ink infused with sealing jutsu, covering the area around Hagoromo Gengetsu. The stronger the enemy, the more effective sealing techniques are. This principle was well demonstrated by the ancestor, Kaguya O?tsutsuki. Not worried about being sealed themselves, the Raikage and the Cloud Ninjas blocked any possible escape for Hagoromo Gengetsu. But they were all courting disaster. Hagoromo Gengetsu had never moved from his spot. He simply looked up at the ink rain falling from the sky. The vast amount of chakra he had just absorbed from A began to evaporate within his body. In the next moment. Crack~crack~crack~ It was clearly a sunny and mild day. In an instant, it turned extremely cold. To the astonishment of the Cloud Ninjas, the large amount of ink that was about to descend was instantly frozen, forming a massive ice layer in mid-air. And that was just the beginning. Centered around Hagoromo Gengetsu, a tremendous amount of cold air erupted. A thick layer of ice formed and spread rapidly, replacing the soft soil underfoot with frigid ice. The Cloud Ninjas, unable to dodge, could only watch as the once soft ground was replaced by biting cold ice. As they shivered involuntarily. Crack! Crack! They looked down, their pupils contracting sharply. Just like the ground. From their feet to their calves, from their calves to their thighs, and then to their waists, and even their entire bodies. They were all being rapidly encased in ice. "This is Ice Release!" A Cloud Ninja who had fought against a member of the Yuki clan exclaimed in shock. He had never seen such terrifying Ice Release. As he struggled to break free from the freezing, a figure approached him, lightly tapping him as if knocking on a door. Crack! The Cloud Ninja''s body shattered into countless ice crystals, scattering beautifully in the air. "One down." Hagoromo Gengetsu said calmly. Chapter 48: The Limits of Dark Release Chapter 48: The Limits of Dark Release Chapter 48: The Limits of Dark Release Countless ice crystals exploded like fireworks under the sunlight, appearing extraordinarily beautiful to outsiders. But to the Cloud ninja, it was utterly terrifying. As Hagoromo Gengetsu dispatched one Cloud ninja after another, like a Grim Reaper knocking on their doors, a sudden sound of "boom" was heard. The Fourth Raikage, A, shuddered violently as his massive Lightning Release chakra, comparable to a tailed beast''s, erupted. The thick ice layer within a five-meter radius shattered with cracking sounds. "B!" The Fourth Raikage, A, shouted, transforming into a blue lightning bolt, and charged towards Hagoromo Gengetsu with great speed. Killer Bee, in sync with A, quickly reverted to human form, his body wrapped in the deep red chakra of the Eight-Tails. He also rushed towards Hagoromo Gengetsu like a red lightning bolt. The two flanked Hagoromo Gengetsu, accelerating so fast that even he struggled to keep track of their movements. Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu formed a seal with one hand, preparing to do something, A and Killer Bee shouted in unison, "Double Lariat!" The duo raised their thick arms in perfect harmony, closing the final distance in an instant, and smashed down on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s head like giant war hammers with tremendous force. Hagoromo Gengetsu couldn''t react in time, and his head flew off, as had happened to other ninjas facing the A-B combo''s deadly move. However, A and Killer Bee did not show a hint of joy. "When?!" Staring at the headless body of "Hagoromo Gengetsu" that turned into an ice clone, and the flying head that also transformed into an ice sculpture, A''s eye twitched hard. "Ah!" The last Cloud ninja screamed in agony. A quickly turned his head to see Hagoromo Gengetsu''s figure emerging from an ice sculpture of a Cloud ninja. Taking a step forward, he walked out of the ice. Glancing at the decapitated ice clone, Hagoromo Gengetsu, slightly surprised, said, "Not a bad technique. It seems that Kumogakure hasn''t been standing still all these years." With all his subordinates taken out, A clenched his fists in fury, shouting, "You bastard! Stop acting so high and mighty!" Boom! Thunder roared in the sky as A stomped his right foot hard. The ground, along with the ice layer, cracked, and he charged towards Hagoromo Gengetsu like an unstoppable tank. Seeing this, Killer Bee, cloaked in the tailed beast''s chakra, moved in tandem with A. "Ice Release: Ice Pillar Spears!" Hagoromo Gengetsu was sent flying again like a cannonball. "Now''s the time!" The Eight-Tails raised its head, and a massive Tailed Beast Ball formed in front of its mouth. In that instant, the world seemed to change color. With a single strike, the earth crumbled and mountains shattered. The Tailed Beast Ball, arguably the most destructive force on the planet, shot forward and rapidly closed in on Hagoromo Gengetsu. In the next moment, under the Eight-Tails'' expectant gaze, the Tailed Beast Ball dissipated, and everything fell silent. "What?!" White smoke sizzled from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s outstretched hand. Feeling the surge of new chakra within him, he looked up and smiled slightly, "That tasted pretty good. Got any more?" Gyu?ki and Killer Bee''s faces were filled with disbelief: "He can absorb a Tailed Beast Ball?" They naturally knew about Dark Release. After the battle at Shenyin Valley, Kumogakure had specifically sought out Dark Release users to test the limits of its chakra absorption. They conducted numerous experiments and documented the findings. It was confirmed that while Dark Release could absorb ninjutsu, it had a fixed limit. A Tailed Beast Ball at full power, like the one released by the Eight-Tails, was beyond the capacity of Dark Release to absorb; it would even cause the user to burst. Unlike other kekkei genkai, which could unleash greater power by consuming large amounts of chakra, Dark Release had a hard limit on what it could absorb. It couldn''t grow indefinitely with more chakra. If that weren''t the case, Dark Release users would have long dominated the ninja world, rather than being almost unheard of apart from Hagoromo Gengetsu. That''s why the Eight-Tails had released the Tailed Beast Ball, hoping to finish off Hagoromo Gengetsu. But things had turned out far differently than they expected. Hagoromo Gengetsu was clearly different from other Dark Release users. "No wonder he''s mentioned alongside Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha. Though I don''t know why he''s in such poor condition now. But Bee, given the situation, we should prepare ourselves," Gyu?ki said. "Big Brother is still up there," Killer Bee said with a determined look. "Gyu?ki, let''s keep going!" "..." Chapter 49: It’s Not Me Who Should Tremble, But the Whole World! Chapter 49: Its Not Me Who Should Tremble, But the Whole World! Chapter 49: It''s Not Me Who Should Tremble, But the Whole World! Boom. The ground shook as the colossal Eight-Tails launched another attack. Having just absorbed a large amount of chakra, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t seem concerned about the Eight-Tails approaching him. While ordinary ninjas might fear the massive tailed beasts that can barely feel their attacks, someone of Gengetsu''s level had plenty of ways to deal with such beings. However, rather than the tough-skinned tailed beast, he prioritized the Fourth Raikage, A. After all, he had promised to make a grand entrance, celebrated with flowers and applause. Now that the blood of the Cloud ninjas had turned into the brightest flowers, only the Fourth Raikage remained. Moreover, it was time to finish things quickly. Feeling the pain throughout his body, with blood soaking through his black cloak, Gengetsu decided to wrap up. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground was left cratered. With the help of the Eight-Tails, the Raikage, knowing Gengetsu wasn''t in top form but still playing around, continued to engage in close combat. Finally, as the Eight-Tails'' tentacle struck again, and with Gengetsu intentionally assisting, the dust kicked up was particularly thick. Yet, as always, the Raikage rushed forward. Through the thick dust, even with limited visibility, the Raikage''s punch was aimed precisely at Gengetsu''s head. As before, Gengetsu caught the Raikage''s punch with one hand while thrusting the other forward. The Raikage tried to block him, but suddenly, a black rod extended from Gengetsu''s palm, piercing through the Raikage''s hand and chest before he could react. The Raikage spat out blood, unable to believe what he was seeing: "What is this thing?" His reaction stemmed not only from the unexpected appearance of the black rod but also from feeling the chakra in the pierced areas becoming disturbed and temporarily unusable. This worsened his already precarious situation. Without explaining, Gengetsu released the rod, allowing it to remain lodged in the Raikage''s hand and chest, before producing another from his palm and thrusting it at his chest. These black rods were a basic product of Yin-Yang Release. Unlike Pain, who could mass-produce them with the Rinnegan''s help, Gengetsu, having experienced a near-death experience, found his understanding of Yin-Yang Release had deepened. Though not capable of creating life or objects from nothing, he could now craft these black rods. Using them for the first time, he caught the Raikage off guard, causing severe injury. Everything happened so quickly. In the dust raised by the earlier impact, Killer B hadn''t yet noticed his brother''s plight. Seeing another black rod flying at him, the Raikage, with his chakra disrupted and both hands pierced, managed to place one hand in the rod''s path. Riiip. He covered his mouth, and when he looked at his hand, it was covered in blood. "Is this my limit?" The battle at the Valley of the Fallen God had left him gravely injured under Hashirama''s massive attack, making recovery without the ability to heal without seals difficult in a short time. Having just gone through another high-intensity battle, he was reaching his limit. Gengetsu straightened up, wiped the blood on his hand on his cloak. They were lucky. Watching the two black dots fade into the distance, he shook his head and chose not to pursue. No matter what, he had delivered on his promise. Looking at the Cloud ninjas who had turned into flower petals and the Raikage''s severed arm, the flowers and applause were complete, and the grand opening ceremony was finished. Now, it was time to see how the ninja world reacted. At the end of the Warring States period and the beginning of the ninja villages, alongside Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, the leader of the Hagoromo clan, a man comparable to the gods, and the one who caused the death and injury of the Five Kage at the Valley of the Fallen God... The man only mentioned in history and texts had returned from the underworld, once again stepping onto the grand stage of the current ninja world. Upon hearing this, the Five Great Nations and other forces would surely be "slightly" shocked. Gengetsu looked forward to it. As for secretly reviving and avoiding attention... That had never crossed his mind. Perhaps it would align more with a tyrant''s approach, like Madara Uchiha, who survived for decades after the Battle in the Valley of the End, eventually gaining the Rinnegan and setting up a series of schemes. But that wasn''t his style. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have slaughtered so many just to clear his mind, causing the real rulers of this worldthe daimyo and noblesto hate him so much that they pushed the Five Great Nations to act against him. It''s safe to say these people played a significant role behind the scenes in the battle at the Valley of the Fallen God. People remain young at heart even until death. Despite the hardships, Gengetsu didn''t want to change his mindset. After all, it''s the world that''s wrong, not him. Besides... Now, it''s not me who should tremble. It''s the entire ninja world!!! Chapter 50: The Path Ahead Chapter 50: The Path Ahead Chapter 50: The Path Ahead The thought of the current Five Kage learning about his situation made Hagoromo Gengetsu burst into laughter. However, his laughter was cut short by another bout of coughing.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Although he had successfully resurrected, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body was still in the severely injured and damaged state from his battle with Senju Hashirama at the Valley of the Fallen God. The recent fight with the current A and B combo had pushed him to his limits. As for why he didn''t wait a bit longer, Hagoromo Gengetsu had checked himself earlier and found that his injuries were rather troublesome and couldn''t be healed in a short period. To lure the big fish of the Cloud Ninja without exposing Samui, it was crucial to transmit information as quickly as possible. Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were no longer around. Even in his severely injured state, he didn''t fear anyone in the current ninja world. Overall, today''s grand event had been quite a success. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at his spoils of war. Setting aside the small fry of the Cloud Ninja, he had managed to take a severed arm from the current Raikage A, which held great significance as it mirrored the position of the severed arm from the First Raikage in the battle at the Valley of the Fall God. In the coming time, the ninja world would undoubtedly be in turmoil, but Hagoromo Gengetsu had a few critical matters to attend to. Firstly, he needed to recover from his injuries and avoid taking unnecessary risks. Secondly, he had to think about completing his soul. The loss of part of his soul meant a loss of potential and could affect his overall combat power. Unlike Orochimaru, who fragmented his soul to enhance his survival capabilities, Hagoromo Gengetsu had to find a way to retrieve the soul fragments absorbed by the underworld to restore himself. Just as Konoha raised its guard, preparing to respond, the Cloud Ninja sent out informationnot just to Konoha, but also to the Sand, Rock, and Mist Villages. The information was simple: Hagoromo Gengetsu had fully resurrected, and the Raikage had lost an arm. The Fourth Raikage A didn''t intend to keep it a secret. With an arm missing, he couldn''t hide it even if he wanted to. Moreover, the return of the legendary Hagoromo Gengetsu from the Warring States era was too significant an event for the Cloud Village to handle alone. Who didn''t know that the battle at the Valley of the Fallen God involved all five Kage? With Hagoromo Gengetsu''s resurrection, the Cloud Ninja would be the first to suffer. Did the other Great Villages think they could remain unscathed? In Konoha, the Hokage''s office was busy preparing for Tsunade''s inauguration as the Fifth Hokage, but the moment she returned, Tsunade, who had effectively become the village''s highest leader, didn''t even have time to rest before being overwhelmed with tasks. Looking at the mountain of documents on the desk, Tsunade regretted believing Naruto and Jiraiya''s suggestions. But it was too late for regrets; she could only become a mindless stamping machine, sneaking in naps when she could. However, the news from the Cloud Ninja left her wide awake. "Hagoromo Gengetsu has fully resurrected? Are we sure the Cloud Ninja weren''t drunk when they sent this information?" Tsunade slammed the information on the table, her mature yet youthful face full of disbelief. Jiraiya, standing nearby, nodded solemnly. "According to the investigation reports from the team we sent to the Valley of the Fallen God, there were signs of a battle involving Lightning Release, Tailed Beast Chakra, and Ice Release. These findings match the Cloud Ninja''s information about Hagoromo Gengetsu fighting the Fourth Raikage and Killer Bee." "Given the Raikage''s severed arm and the retreat of the A-B combo, we can infer..." Jiraiya''s voice faltered. As someone who had fought Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Reanimation form, he knew that the power shown back then was insufficient to drive the A-B combo to such a desperate state. There was only one explanation: "Hagoromo Gengetsu has truly returned to life!" Chapter 51: The Ninja World Shaken Chapter 51: The Ninja World Shaken Chapter 51: The Ninja World ShakenUppTodated from "Has Hagoromo Gengetsu... really resurrected?" In the Hokage''s office, Tsunade and Jiraiya, along with the new Hokage''s secretary, Shizune, were present. Upon hearing the truth from Jiraiya, the room fell silent. In the current ninja world, few could force the renowned A-B duo to flee, even leaving an arm behind. Moreover, there was the mention of Ice Release. The Yuki clan had long been exterminated by Kirigakure, with the only known survivor having died in the Land of Water. Given that Hagoromo Gengetsu was known to wield Ice Release, the truth was evident. "How can someone who''s been dead for over fifty years come back to life? Even the Reanimation Jutsu can''t achieve this! How did he manage it?" Tsunade, being a medical expert, had a deep understanding of life and death. She was profoundly puzzled. Though she had saved countless lives, even pulling people back from the brink of death, there was a significant difference between nearly dying and actually dying. She knew that even the most skilled medical ninja couldn''t reverse true death. "Lady Tsunade," Shizune suddenly spoke up with a serious expression, "Could it be related to the Spirit Transformation Technique?" "The Spirit Transformation Technique!" Tsunade''s anger flared up at the mention of this. It wasn''t directed at Shizune, but rather at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Despite his reputation, he had stooped to despicable means to steal another''s jutsu. Had she been there, she would''ve punched him hard. However, she quickly calmed her anger and pondered seriously. "The Spirit Transformation Technique allows one''s soul to leave the body and kill from a distance. But it''s a far cry from resurrection." Similar surprise filled the Mizukage, Mei Terumi?''s face. "A Five Kage Summit? Is the Raikage so shaken by Hagoromo Gengetsu''s revival that he proposes such a meeting?" Having just been shocked by the news of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s return, Mei Terumi? found it absurd that the Cloud Village would call for a Five Kage Summit. The Five Kage Summit is the highest authority meeting in the ninja world, a meeting that had only occurred once in the past few decades. That summit had established the post-Warring States era structure of the ninja world, a structure that remains to this day. Calling another summit just to deal with one person seemed absurd and would undermine the credibility of the Five Great Shinobi Countries. Even after three ninja wars, the collective power of the Five Great Nations is far greater than it was during the time of the First Kages. The youthful Mizukage, Mei Terumi?, dismissed the idea of a summit, instead directing her forces to fully investigate Hagoromo Gengetsu''s movements. Meanwhile, in Iwagakure, the response was markedly different. While Konohagakure and Kirigakure were surprised or aggressive, and Sunagakure was too preoccupied with the death of their Kazekage and the search for a new leader, Iwagakure''s Third Tsuchikage, O?noki, fell into a long silence upon receiving the Cloud''s information. His subordinates waited patiently, understanding the gravity of the situation. They knew that O?noki''s decisions, developed over decades of leadership, were crucial. After a lengthy pause, O?noki finally spoke, his gaze distant. "Any news on the Hagoromo clan?" Chapter 52: Madara-sama! Your Good Friend Has Revived! Chapter 52: Madara-sama! Your Good Friend Has Revived! Chapter 52: Madara-sama! Your Good Friend Has Revived! O?noki''s question couldn''t be answered immediately. Back to the Five Kage Summit. Such a significant meeting can''t be convened with just a word. Each great ninja village has its own important matters and demands. Unless they are forced into a cornerlike the Akatsuki collecting tailed beasts everywhere or leveling Konohaor unless Hagoromo Gengetsu does something that deeply hurts the Five Great Nations, it is hard to reach a consensus in a short time. Compared to the large-scale Five Great Nations, other factions are much more straightforward. The black market quickly posted Hagoromo Gengetsu''s portrait, offering an astronomical bounty of 800 million Ryo. This time, however, the bounty was not for a corpse but for the living person himself or, to be precise, the mystery of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s revival. For those powerful figures who are not ninjas, hearing the news of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s revival, they were not concerned with changes in the ninja world''s structure but immediately focused on the concept of resurrection. Who wouldn''t want to live a second life? Especially for those who lack nothing in material wealth but are short on time and fear death the most. So, one billion, two billion, three billion... Keep adding the bounty! As long as they can obtain the secret of resurrection, money is never an issue. It must be said that throwing out such a large sum, combined with the secret of resurrection, indeed attracted a large group of eager bounty hunters. They may have heard of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength, but so what? As long as it''s a human, it can be killed. Maybe if they get lucky, this immense fortune will be theirs. At this moment, inside a bounty station that looks like a public restroom, a group of fierce-looking bounty hunters was excitedly pointing at the top of the bounty list, featuring Hagoromo Gengetsu''s portrait. Suddenly, a crisp ringing sound came from behind them. The faces of these people immediately changed, and they became silent with fear. Ding ding~~~ Kakuzu, wearing a hat and a black robe with red clouds, carrying a box full of money just exchanged for a corpse, habitually walked towards the bounty list to find a new target. Seeing this, the bounty hunters quickly made way for this legendary figure among them. No one knows how many years Kakuzu has been a bounty hunter. Even the most senior hunters vaguely remember that when they entered the business, Kakuzu was already there. "Madara-sama! Madara-sama! Have you heard? Your good friend has revived!" In the cold tower, Tobi, also known as Uchiha Madara, was quietly watching the continuous rain outside when he heard White Zetsu''s voice behind him. Turning around in confusion, he asked, "A good friend revived? What do you mean?" Currently, he didn''t have any good friends. If he did, it would only be those from his time as Uchiha Obito, like Kakashi. But those people weren''t dead. "Hagoromo Gengetsu! Someone from your era has revived!" White Zetsu replied with a smile, while Black Zetsu frowned. "Hagoromo... Gengetsu?" Tobi thought to himself, "Who is that?" As a poor student, Obito never cared about ninja history. As for the time spent with Uchiha Madara, Madara had no interest in mentioning a man who was already dead and would not have any further involvement with the living world. Thus, Tobi, posing as Madara, didn''t know who Hagoromo Gengetsu was. Understanding the true nature of Obito, Black Zetsu briefly explained, "He was a contemporary of Uchiha Madara and highly regarded by him." Tobi instantly understood. Soon, his visible eye narrowed slightly, focusing on the main point, "Without the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu, how did this man come back to life?" Black Zetsu''s voice deepened, "I don''t know." This was precisely what worried him. The plan to save his mother was proceeding smoothly. During this time, the last thing he wanted was an unforeseen event. Yet, the revival of Hagoromo Gengetsu occurred at this critical moment. Not only were the Five Great Nations very concerned, but even he was worried about the potential impact Hagoromo Gengetsu''s appearance could have on their plan. Tobi thought of this too and was about to speak when a holographic figure appeared before him. The visitor spoke: "Madara-sama." Chapter 53: Movements in Akatsuki Chapter 53: Movements in Akatsuki Chapter 53: Movements in Akatsuki The orange-haired Pain, once speculated by conspiracy theorists to be the Fourth Hokage, appeared before Uchiha Obito and calmly asked, "Madara-san, what do you know about Hagoromo Gengetsu?" Obito''s expression faltered momentarily, though the spiral mask concealed everything. He quickly responded in his usual profound tone, "An old acquaintance." Pain continued, "Is there any chance we could recruit him into Akatsuki?" Black Zetsu subtly shook its head at Obito. Understanding the gesture, Obito replied, "Unless youre willing to hand over everything you have to him, its unlikely." "I see," Pain said, his expression unchanging. As one who now considered himself a "god," it was inconceivable for him to hand over everything to another. "Since hes an acquaintance of Madara-san, well leave him for you to handle. Dont let him disrupt our plans." "You needn''t worry; I am quite interested in meeting this old friend," Obito replied deeply. Pain nodded. As his projection began to fade, he asked one last question, "By the way, Madara-san, do you know how Hagoromo Gengetsu was resurrected?" "Thats something Im very eager to find out myself!" This time, Obito''s response was genuinely earnest. "Then I leave it to you, Madara-san." With one last look at Obito, Pain''s projection vanished. Afterward, Obito turned to Black Zetsu, who looked back at him. Obito''s gaze sharpened as he instructed, "I need to know everything about Hagoromo Gengetsu''s movements. Its unsettling to have such a formidable individual appear out of nowhere." "I understand," Black Zetsu nodded in agreement and then sank into the ground, leaving Obito alone, muttering, "Resurrection... Rin... Even if its possible, in this flawed world, it would only lead to another tragedy!" "Therefore... no one can stop me from completely changing the shinobi world!" Elsewhere, atop the ten fingers of the Gedo Statue, six projections were chatting casually. The blond-haired Deidara complained, "Whats the deal? Why does the leader like holding meetings as much as the old man? I was in the middle of creating a new art piece. This disrupts my inspiration, hm." "Art, whats so great about it? Deidara, my young friend, why not join me in worshipping the god?" Hidan, never missing a chance to preach, enthusiastically tried to recruit talent into Akatsuki. "They never look at their own flaws, always blaming a dead man." "Its... laughable!" Kisame scoffed. Itachi gave him a deep look and calmly remarked, "So, thats why you betrayed your village?" "There are many reasons," Kisame responded with a grin. "Speaking of which, with the legendary Hagoromo Gengetsu returning, it seems the shinobi world wont be peaceful for long! Id love to see whats happening in the Hidden Mist now." "Do you enjoy chaos?" Itachi asked lightly. Kisame replied, "Its not that I like it; its what the organization likes." Itachi nodded in understanding. Just then, Pain and Konans projections appeared before the group. Wasting no time, Pain decisively issued orders, "The shinobi world is about to become quite unstable. Its time for Akatsuki to expand its operations further." As Kisame mentioned, Akatsukis initial mission was to amass substantial funds. To achieve this, Akatsuki acted as a mercenary organization, deliberately instigating small wars, monopolizing the commissions at low costs, and then escalating the conflicts to reap greater profits. With the entire shinobi world focused on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s resurrection, now was the perfect time for them to exploit the chaos and rise. Pain outlined a series of tasks to accelerate Akatsukis ultimate plan. Before the meeting ended, Itachi specifically asked, "How should we deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu?" Pain glanced at him indifferently, "Ignore him." "Disperse!" In an instant, the area around the Gedo Statue fell silent again as the projections vanished. Chapter 54: A New Mission Chapter 54: A New Mission Chapter 54: A New Mission Ding! Mission Released Main Mission: Become the Boss of the Cutting Class Quartet Mission Description: Although the host, who has begun his rise at the Ninja Academy, defeated Naruto Uzumaki, the attention of teachers and classmates remains unfocused on the host. Defeating the dead-last is insufficient. The host has decided to target the Truancy Quartet. Defeat Shikamaru Nara, Choji Akimichi, Naruto Uzumaki (completed), and Kiba Inuzuka to further elevate your rebellion at the Ninja Academy, and ultimately dominate it! Mission Tip: This is a main mission, it cannot be refused or avoided. Ding! Ding! Mission Released Side Mission: Childhood Sweetheart Mission Description: What would student life be without an element of romance? Sasuke Uchiha is adored by many female classmates, and even the dead-last Naruto Uzumaki is liked by the esteemed Hinata Hyuga. The host, determined to become the king of the Ninja Academy, refuses to be outdone and decides to choose a female classmate as a romantic interest. The mission is completed if the female classmate has significant affection for the host. Side Mission is optional. The host can choose to accept or reject it. Failure carries no penalty; success grants a reward. Side Mission Reward: Radiant Appearance Technique (Regardless of gender, everyone loves beauty. This technique allows the host to maintain optimal appearance, free from white hair, wrinkles, dirt, and other negative effects.) A series of system messages flooded his mind. Enjoying a hot spring bath in an inn, Hagoromo Gengetsu pulled the towel from his face, opened his eyes, and looked at the white mist of the hot spring around him, raising an eyebrow: "Just when I was wondering why the system was silent and if it would continue to play dead. Unexpectedly, two missions arrive at once." Hagoromo Gengetsu reviewed the missions in his mind. The first main mission was nothing special. Since the path to dominating the Ninja Academy included defeating Naruto Uzumaki, it was only natural to defeat a few more members of the Konoha 12. But the other side mission. "Completion comes with a reward, failure doesn''t matter. It looks quite good. But the content of this mission..." Engaging emotionally with a ten-year-old girl? System, what are you thinking? Feeling it was beneath his dignity, Hagoromo Gengetsu instinctively wanted to refuse. If it were that easy, there would not have been only three sacred places with Sage techniques in a millennium, and not the kind suitable for humans either. Moreover, learning Sage techniques seems to require a certain aptitude, which only a very few possess. During the Warring States period, the only person Hagoromo Gengetsu knew who could use Sage techniques was Hashirama Senju. Don''t even suggest that Hashirama Senju created Sage techniques on his own. This guy was strong because of Asura''s reincarnation and the activation of the Wood Release bloodline limit. Creating Sage techniques? Hagoromo Gengetsu, Tobirama Senju, and Orochimaru hadn''t done it. Hagoromo Gengetsu would never believe that the simple-minded Hashirama Senju created Sage techniques on his own. Most likely, he learned them from the Shikkotsu Forest. After the Warring States period, in the ensuing decades, Hagoromo Gengetsu knew of only a few people who could use Sage techniques: Jiraiya, Naruto Uzumaki, and Kabuto Yakushi. Minato Namikaze also could, but he died before he could master it, making it ineffective in battle. So, in a millennium, very few humans truly mastered Sage techniques. Hagoromo Gengetsu was unsure if he would have a chance to learn Sage techniques in the future. Regarding the three elders of the sacred places, who had lived for thousands of years, witnessing the conflicts between Kaguya Otsutsuki and her sons, and remaining aloof even during the Infinite Tsukuyomi, merely nurturing sacred land contractors like Hagoromo Otsutsuki, Hagoromo Gengetsu was highly cautious. Rather than forcibly taking them, it would be better to hope to get them from the system later. However, now wanting to completely eliminate the residual, extremely stubborn, and destructive Sage Chakra of Hashirama Senju in his body, Hagoromo Gengetsu found it very difficult with mere normal recuperation. "Perhaps, I should look for medical ninjutsu information." Hagoromo Gengetsu thought while putting on his yukata. Thanks to Tsunade''s establishment of Konoha''s medical system, imitated by other major ninja villages, medical ninjutsu in the ninja world had become far more advanced than during the Warring States period or the early days of the ninja villages. Even Orochimaru, whose hands were sealed by the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, believed that Tsunade could heal his injuries, indicating the sophistication of current medical ninjutsu. Times are always advancing. Technology advances, and so does ninjutsu. There is no such thing as the ancients being superior to the present. With this thought in mind, Hagoromo Gengetsu walked out of the hot spring, rapidly planning his next steps. Chapter 55: Unexpected Encounter with Team 7 Chapter 55: Unexpected Encounter with Team 7 Chapter 55: Unexpected Encounter with Team 7 After leaving the Valley of the Fallen God, Hagoromo Gengetsu now found himself in an ordinary town. Although the letters from the Fourth Raikage A stirred unrest in the shinobi world, for ordinary people who were not ninjas, life went on as usual. Just like this small town, which rarely saw ninjas and lived in peaceful tranquility. However, today was different. Besides Hagoromo Gengetsu, there was another group of unexpected visitors donning Konoha forehead protectors. "Are you okay, Sasuke? Should we rest here for a bit?" Sakura carefully supported Sasuke, who was wrapped in bandages, and asked with concern. After Tsunade successfully became the Fifth Hokage, Team 7, now a three-member team due to Kakashi being assigned elsewhere, took on a B-rank mission in the Land of Tea. During the mission, they encountered Aoi Rokusho, a Leaf rogue ninja who had stolen the Sword of the Thunder God. Although they managed to defeat him, Sasuke was seriously injured. With no knowledge of medical ninjutsu, Sakura could only perform basic first aid on Sasuke, intending to provide further treatment upon returning to the village. Exhausted and noticing Sasuke''s fatigue as they passed through this town, Sakura made her suggestion. Naruto, eager as always, raised his hand in agreement, "Yeah, Sasuke! Youre sweating bullets. We should rest here. Plus, Im starving. Lets grab something to eat!" Sasuke''s expression changed at Naruto''s words. Seeing Naruto, who was also injured during the mission but now full of energy, and recalling that it was Naruto who played a major role in defeating Aoi Rokusho, while he... An unexplainable anger surged within Sasuke. He coldly declared, "No! Were going back to Konoha right now!" With that, he pushed Sakuras supporting arm away and, despite the pain, walked off with determination. "Sasuke!!" Sakura, full of worry, hurried to follow. Seeing this, Naruto could only trail behind, scratching his head and asking, "Sasuke, dont you want to eat something? How about I carry you?" Though Naruto''s intentions were kind, Sasuke, always prone to overthinking, clenched his fists and ignored him, striding ahead until he looked up and saw a man approaching. "Danger!!!" In that instant, Sasukes keen senses kicked in, and his Sharingan activated involuntarily, the two tomoe spinning rapidly. He halted, staring intently at the approaching figure, a cold sweat forming on his brow. "Sasuke, whats..." Sakura, confused by Sasuke''s sudden stop, was about to ask when Sasuke abruptly pulled her behind him with such force that it caused her pain. "Sakura!! Sasuke, you..." He wanted to attack. But just one look from Hagoromo Gengetsu had immobilized him. "Why... wasnt it like this before? Why now, one glance, and Im like this!" Narutos mind was filled with confusion, his heart sinking. The same thoughts crossed Sakura and Sasuke''s minds. Sakura, completely unaware of what was happening, felt a pressure so intense it was hard to breathe. Sasuke''s sweat dripped more and more. Struggling to stay on his feet, he glanced at the approaching Hagoromo Gengetsu. He suddenly remembered encountering Zabuza and Orochimaru in the Land of Waves. Back then, he had been paralyzed by their killing intent. It was like a young wolf facing a seasoned wolf king, naturally suppressed. But this was different. No killing intent emanated from the stranger. The surrounding townspeople were still laughing and chatting, going about their business. Yet, that casual glance brought a tremendous sense of disparity, as if an elephant was passing by ants, giving them an overwhelming sense of shock. Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt expect to run into Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura here. Feeling nostalgic, he took a moment to look at the three protagonists. Then, amidst their fear, worry, and disbelief, he walked past them without a second thought, as if nothing had happened. Having revived in the 60th year of Konoha, Hagoromo Gengetsu placed increasing importance on the Reverse Mission System. He realized that Naruto, Sasuke, and their classmates would frequently appear in future system tasks, and it was crucial to ensure they were alive to complete these missions. To avoid any issues with future tasks, Hagoromo Gengetsu decided not to harm the trio. He had even asked the system whether reviving targets through Reanimation would allow for mission completion if they died. The answer was a resounding no, with the system mockingly pointing out that the dead couldnt do missions. Even though he completed his initial missions while technically dead, the system insisted he had always been alive in some sense. This seemed like a bizarre conclusion to him, but he had grown accustomed to the systems quirks. Chapter 56: Sasuke: Naruto, Who Was That Just Now?!! Chapter 56: Sasuke: Naruto, Who Was That Just Now?!! Chapter 56: Sasuke: Naruto, Who Was That Just Now?!! Tap. Tap. Tap. The sound of footsteps, though ordinary, seemed like the approach of death itself to Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura, pressing down on them with immense pressure. They were just three rookies who had barely graduated. Now, no longer in his reanimation state but truly resurrected, Hagoromo Gengetsu only needed to leak a sliver of the aura accumulated from countless battles to make their limbs tremble with fear. It was similar to how their teacher, Kakashi, a Jonin at the time, had been paralyzed when he encountered Orochimaru, who had recently defected and was on the run. Orochimaru had only needed a single glance to immobilize him completely. By the way, I still have a side mission to complete, thought Hagoromo Gengetsu as he passed by Naruto and the others. But... Hmm... Sakura could be skipped. Even if the mission needed to be completed, it couldn''t go against his conscience. Ignoring the two "chosen sons" of the Sage of Six Paths and the heroine who always seemed out of place with them, Hagoromo Gengetsu continued walking at his own pace, indifferent to their reactions. A minute later, Hagoromo Gengetsu had disappeared from sight. Under the curious gazes of the passersby, Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura finally relaxed their tense bodies and let out a long breath. Naruto was the first to recover. He jumped up and turned around, looking in the direction Hagoromo Gengetsu had left, his face full of unwillingness. That guy, how did he become so strong now?! Being somewhat dense, he hadnt noticed the changes in Hagoromo Gengetsu. Additionally, having been busy in the Land of Tea, he was unaware of the recent major events in the ninja world. Naruto!! Sakura quickly stopped him, fearing he would do something rash again. She had been genuinely scared just now. Sasuke, on the other hand, though still shaken, felt a surge of crazy thoughts he couldnt suppress. He turned to Naruto. Narutos reaction suggested he knew the man. Without delay, Sasuke quickly asked, Naruto, who was that just now?! That guy... um... Naruto scratched his head hard, thinking for a moment before saying, I think hes called Hagoromo Moon or something. Hes a bad guy like Orochimaru! Let me tell you, when I was with Pervy Sage looking for Lady Tsunade... Ten minutes later, all the food had arrived, but Sasuke was still absent. That guy, Sasuke, is he having stomach trouble? Naruto muttered, having tried to start eating several times but being stopped by Sakura. Sakura, feeling something was off, finally told Naruto, Naruto, go check the bathroom. Huh? The bathroom? Reluctant but unable to refuse, Naruto complied. He soon returned, complaining, Sasuke isnt there. Did he go somewhere else? No! Sakura slapped the table, standing up abruptly. Naruto jumped, Sakura, whats wrong? Sasuke is acting strange! Sakura said seriously. She replayed Sasukes recent expressions in her mind. Suddenly realizing something, she grabbed Naruto and rushed out, Naruto! We need to find Sasuke! Sasuke is a big boy... Hey, wait! We havent paid! In the end, Naruto left the untouched food and money, following Sakura to find the missing Sasuke. How are we supposed to find him in such a big place? Naruto wondered, unfamiliar with the town. Sakura pointed in the direction Hagoromo Gengetsu had gone, her fear replaced by determination. There! Naruto and Sakura began searching the town. Sasuke, indeed, had slipped away with a plan, sprinting towards where Hagoromo Gengetsu had gone. Ten minutes later, he found his target at a street stall selling takoyaki. Huh? Hagoromo Gengetsu turned, holding a hot takoyaki, looking surprised. Uchiha Sasuke... Heh, interesting. Chapter 57: Sasuke: Please Teach Me, Lord Chapter 57: Sasuke: Please Teach Me, Lord Chapter 57: Sasuke: Please Teach Me, Lord *Pant... pant... pant...* Sasuke''s body felt worse due to the nonstop sprinting, exacerbating his already serious injuries. Yet, he endured the pain, his eyes fixed intently on Hagoromo Gengetsu. With the insight of the Sharingan, he could easily distinguish between a living person and an Reanimation body. Based on the information Naruto and Sakura provided, combined with his own experience of feeling completely powerless under Gengetsus gaze, it was undeniable: this legendary man, who once rivaled the gods and overshadowed the Five Kage, had truly escaped death and returned to the world. Such immense power, such an unbelievable existenceperhaps even the one he detested the most could not compare. With this thought, Sasuke didnt hesitate any longer. He stopped Hagoromo Gengetsu and straightforwardly declared, I want to become stronger! No matter what method, as long as I can become stronger, Im willing to do anything you ask! Upon hearing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu took a bite of his takoyaki and glanced at Sasuke in surprise. He hadnt expected Sasuke to seek strength from him. Was this guy always this bold? Wasnt he afraid that Gengetsu might just cut him down? Or perhaps, it was the confidence that came from being an Uchiha, from having the Sharingan? Hagoromo Gengetsus guess wasnt far off. As the sole survivor of Konoha''s Uchiha clan, possessing the powerful Sharingan, Sasuke had indeed been eyed covetously by people like Orochimaru. This only reinforced the fact that he was very important. Rarity made things valuable. No one would ignore an Uchiha. This was his confidence. But this time was different. Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldnt pamper Sasuke. An Uchiha? Hed seen plenty. Back when Hagoromo and the Uchiha signed a friendship treaty, effectively forming an alliance, he had met many Uchiha ninja with similar personalities. Perhaps Sasuke''s ancestors were among them. The Sharingan, which seemed so formidable to the current ninja world, was just that in his eyes. Unless it was a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan, it wouldn''t earn his respect. Kid, hasnt anyone taught you how to properly ask for something? Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked and walked past Sasuke. Considering the past friendly relationship between the Hagoromo clan and the Uchiha, and the fact that they had intermarried many times over the years, he wasnt going to do anything to Sasuke. Despite his disdain for Madara Uchihas arrogance, he had always admired Madara''s brother, Izuna Uchiha. They had maintained a good relationship until the old man from the Senju clan ambushed Izuna, leading to his severe injury and death. Kakashi and Konoha had nothing more to teach him. Even Kakashi had been easily defeated by Itachi. Staying with them showed no hope. Only someone stronger, someone who could even overshadow Itachi, was worth following. So... Sasuke looked up at Hagoromo Gengetsu, about to agree. Suddenly. In the distance, Naruto and Sakuras voices called out. Sasuke! Where did you run off to? Sasuke! Where are you? Its been so long, could he be in danger? Naruto, dont jinx it! Sasuke. . The voices grew closer. Just as Sasuke was about to agree, memories of his times with Naruto and Sakura flashed through his mind, making the words hard to utter. Looks like youre not fully determined yet. Noticing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu said coolly. When youve truly severed all ties, come find me at the Valley of the End. With that, Hagoromo Gengetsu disappeared. Sasuke, who wanted to say something but was too late, looked at the spot where Hagoromo Gengetsu vanished, his eyes filled with complex emotions. The next second. Sasuke! Finally found you! Naruto, the first to spot Sasuke, sighed in relief and ran over, complaining, Whyd you run so far? We havent even had a bite to eat. Sakura, who arrived slightly later, pushed Naruto aside and asked with concern, Sasuke, are you alright? Did your bandages come loose? Im fine. Sasuke retracted his gaze, looked at Naruto and Sakura, and calmly said, I just went for a walk. Lets head back now. He would find an opportunity to end it all. Chapter 58: Reunion with Samui Chapter 58: Reunion with Samui Chapter 58: Reunion with Samui Team 7 continued on their journey back home. Out of their sight, Hagoromo Gengetsu reappeared, his gaze fixed on the Uchiha fan emblem on Sasukes back. If Sasuke truly did as he suggested, Gengetsu wouldnt mind taking him in. This would be a way to repay the Uchiha for their past alliance. From Samuis report, Gengetsu learned that during the relocation of the Hagoromo clan, the Uchiha clan had secretly helped. Coupled with the people currently living with the Hagoromo clan, Gengetsu was confident he could recruit Sasuke. Of course, forcing someone wasn''t effective. It all depended on Sasuke''s own choice. Regardless, Gengetsu''s efforts would be minimal while the potential gains could be significant. He decided to watch and see. Watching the trio disappear from view, Gengetsu turned back for one last glance at the bustling town behind him. After the second battle in the Valley of the Fallen God, despite the chaos outside, he had enjoyed the pleasures of living again. Having indulged enough, it was time to focus on serious matters. In a flash, he vanished as well. A day later, Tsunade, having learned from Team 7 about Gengetsus presence, turned pale. She was relieved he ignored the three kids but immediately dispatched Konoha ninja to investigate thoroughly. This was Gengetsus first appearance since the Valley of the Fallen God. As expected, he had vanished without a trace, leaving no clues behind. What on earth is he planning? Tsunade wondered, looking out at the bustling streets from her window. Could it be that he just wants to enjoy his new life? Gengetsu casually picked a book, flipping through it. How is Cloud Village these days? After the Raikages severe injury, there were some disturbances, but due to his high prestige and swift recovery, things have returned to normal, Samui reported. The Raikages physique is indeed formidable, Gengetsu commented without looking up. Though known for his taijutsu, the Raikages real strength lay in his powerful body, comparable only to the top Senju and Uzumaki. Notably, present-day Senju and Uzumaki were represented by Tsunade and Naruto. Gengetsus own body was strong, but not to the extreme levels of Narutos boosted strength or the Raikages grueling training. He relied on his Steel Release kekkei genkai for combat and couldnt recover from severe injuries as quickly as Naruto or the Raikage. This was one reason he sought medical ninjutsu knowledge. Samui, thinking of something, spoke gravely, Clan leader, I overheard Cloud Village discussing a possible five-kage summit, with the main topic being you. A five-kage summit? Gengetsu paused, fingers still on the page. His biggest defeat was during the first five-kage summit, a memory deeply etched. The five old, unscrupulous leaders! He laughed it off, considering visiting their graves to reconnect and express how he would continue to live happily. Dont worry about it, Gengetsu said, resuming his reading. This time, its a different five kage. Uniting the often-warring five great ninja villages wasnt easy. Their unity in the original timeline was driven by Akatsukis open threats, including capturing jinchu?riki and causing significant turmoil, forcing cooperation. Currently, with no immediate existential threat, even if the five kage wanted to cooperate, their villages wouldnt be as willing. Gengetsu, understanding human nature, wasnt concerned. If worst came to worst, another ambush? But there was no Senju Hashirama among the current five kage. Seeing Gengetsus nonchalance about the summit, Samui felt admiration. She took the chance as he switched books to relay a message, Clan leader, Elder Moteni wishes to meet you. Chapter 59: The Clan Leader Asked About My Free Time, Could It Be… Chapter 59: The Clan Leader Asked About My Free Time, Could It Be... Chapter 59: The Clan Leader Asked About My Free Time, Could It Be... "Moteni" Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mind immediately flashed to a snotty little kid often seen wearing ill-fitting adult ninja armor. "He''s now an elder in the clan." Gengetsu sighed. Only at this moment did he deeply realize how much time had passed, and how old he had become. No, not quite. He was old in the eyes of others. His own body was still in its peak, in his twenties. Thus, Gengetsu still rejected the age records that didn''t match his physical state. "Tell Moteni not to move those old limbs of his. I''ll visit him in some time." After giving his instructions, Gengetsu picked up a book. "Yes." Samui obeyed without further disturbing Gengetsu. Instead, he took out a prepared incense burner, lit the soothing incense, and prepared a tea set, serving the famous hot tea with the ceremonial grace of an ancient family. The Hagoromo clan, with its millennia-long history, had a more relaxed set of rules compared to the Hyuga clan but was far better than the Uchiha clan, which often flipped tables internally due to their power struggles. Although Gengetsu didn''t care for such rituals, he graciously accepted them since his subordinates had put in the effort, and he enjoyed it skillfully. A while later. Gengetsu, whose reading speed far surpassed ordinary people, finished reading dozens of medical ninjutsu books. With a movement of his right hand, green chakra filled with vitality instantly wrapped around his palm. Seeing this, even though Samui knew of the clan leader''s high talent in ninjutsu, he was still shocked by how quickly Gengetsu had mastered medical ninjutsu, which was notoriously difficult to learn. Gengetsu, accustomed to this, placed his right hand over one of his own wounds. After some observation, he concluded that the healing speed had more than doubled compared to his previous methods. "The medical system is quite impressive, much stronger than in the Warring States Period." Gengetsu commented. In the Warring States Period, medical ninjutsu had barely sprouted and hadn''t taken shape. This was the benefit of having a backing force. If Gengetsu were alone, no matter how powerful he was, finding someone in the vast ninja world among countless people without a clue would take an unpredictable amount of time. But with a backing force, it was entirely different. Just like the Akatsuki organization of rogue ninjas. While other rogue ninjas lived in fear of village assassination squads, Akatsuki members roamed freely in their uniforms and hats. This was thanks to the extensive intelligence network provided by countless Zetsu. Otherwise, no matter how strong they were, repeated assassination attempts would eventually lead to their downfall, just like the demise of the immortal duo. Gengetsu felt fortunate that the Hagoromo clan still existed, making his second life much more convenient. After Samui summoned a carrier hawk bred by the Hagoromo clan and transmitted Gengetsu''s requests in code, Gengetsu asked: "Samui, how much longer can you stay here?" Samui had taken a nearby mission to meet with Gengetsu. Hearing this, Samui hesitated. "The clan leader asked about my free time, could it be..." Samui glanced around nervously. In the deserted wilderness, alone with a man and a woman. He suddenly thought of something, and Samui''s usually cold and beautiful face blushed. Though it felt awkward in such a high and open place, he couldn''t refuse. As Samui seriously considered whether to take the initiative and where to start untying, Gengetsu continued, "If you have time, demonstrate your abilities here, and I''ll guide you." Even if his clansmen revered him, using them endlessly without any return wasn''t right. Gengetsu''s best way to repay was naturally to guide them in their training. With his extensive knowledge of ninjutsu, no one else could claim to be the best instructor. Sure enough, Samui''s face turned red with excitement. Of course, her ability to adjust was excellent. Soon, Samui regained her cold demeanor and said word by word: "I still have two hours." Chapter 60: Taking a Nap? Chapter 60: Taking a Nap? Chapter 60: Taking a Nap? A piercing eagle cry echoed through the sky. In the Valley of Fallen God. After finishing the ninjutsu training for Samui, who left deeply moved, Hagoromo Gengetsu rested in the valley for two days. Then, a messenger hawk from the Hagoromo clan arrived again. Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his arm. With a gust of wind and flapping wings, a half-meter-long messenger hawk swiftly descended and accurately landed on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s arm. "So quickly, there''s already a lead?" Hagoromo Gengetsu retrieved the small scroll tied to the hawk''s leg and used the clan''s special hand signs to unseal it. As expected, the Hagoromo clan had already gathered and promptly delivered information about Shinno. "Hes within the borders of the Land of Fire? Seems it''s not too far from here. Lets make this quick; there might be a little surprise waiting in Konoha later." Hagoromo Gengetsu released the hawk, and with a flash, vanished from the Valley of Fallen God. Simultaneously. In Konohagakure. The smoke of battle had dissipated from this remarkably resilient village. All the ruins had been cleared, and the collapsed houses rebuilt. The streets and alleys were bustling with people once more. Everything seemed exactly the same as before the Chu?nin Exams. But it only appeared that way. Some events and individuals had quietly changed on the inside. At Konoha Hospital. Sasuke, who had returned from the Land of Tea and was being treated at the hospital, finally couldn''t hold back and challenged Naruto to a duel on the rooftop after their first meeting. Although Kakashi interrupted at the last moment, comparing the destruction caused by Chidori and Rasengan, Sasuke, who was full of confidence and about to leave, turned around and saw the back of the water tower, which had been completely destroyed by Naruto''s Rasengan. His previously proud face instantly froze. Crack! Sasuke clenched his fist, his eyes lowered, and his expression darkened. "Naruto..." Since when did Naruto become so strong? All along, that guy was seen by everyone as a loser, while he was recognized as a genius. But what happened during this period? Naruto defeated the rampaging Gaara; he defeated Aoi Rokusho wielding the Sword of the Thunder God; even in the recent battle, if Kakashi hadn''t intervened mid-fight... The more Sasuke thought about it, the tighter he clenched his fists. Why was Naruto progressing so fast? In comparison, it seemed he had been standing still. Shinno found it hard to believe. But looking at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s calm and unwavering eyes, he knew that no matter what he said now, it was already pointless. "Foolish young man, wouldnt it be better to live a good life?" Shinno sighed. Then, abandoning pretense, he tore off his facade and revealed his true nature, his face filled with ferocity as he looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu: "You want to learn my medical ninjutsu? Threaten me with the Sora-nin?" "Foolish! Arrogant! Greedy!" "I''ll send you to meet the Grim Reaper right now!" Shinno tore off his outer clothes, revealing a strong body completely at odds with his age. Seeing Shinno suddenly turning hostile, Hagoromo Gengetsu also sighed: "Stubborn old man, why cant we have a proper conversation? I gave you a chance, but you blew it. And by the way, Ive already met the Grim Reaper. No need for another meeting." Met the Grim Reaper? In his enhanced form, Shennong thought Hagoromo Gengetsu was out of his mind. Too lazy to say more, the self-confident Shennong roared: "Young fool, since you know about the Sora-nin, do you know what I have been doing these past fifty years?" "Do you know what fifty years means?" Hagoromo Gengetsu tilted his head slightly, seriously pondering for a moment, then spread his hands and answered: "Taking a nap?" "Still talking tough when you''re about to die!" An enraged Shinno quickly formed hand seals. "Forbidden Medical Ninjutsu: Body Revival!" Instantly, his muscles bulged. Transforming into a small giant, Shinno took a swift step forward, the ground shaking violently, and he rushed at Hagoromo Gengetsu with great speed, throwing a powerful punch: "Die! Little brat!" One minute later. "Stop hitting me! I give up!" Shinno, who had been so imposing and confident earlier, was now bruised and battered, raising a white flag and shouting for mercy. With not a wrinkle on his clothes, Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head and sighed at the scene: "Why don''t people listen to kind words? Why force me to take action?" "Is it really so hard for people to engage in peaceful transactions?" "This world... is truly tough!" Chapter 61: Betrayal and Choice Chapter 61: Betrayal and Choice Chapter 61: Betrayal and Choice Perhaps age brings fear of death, or perhaps it fosters endurance. Shinno turned out to be more fragile than Hagoromo Gengetsu had imagined. This made it much easier for Hagoromo Gengetsu to acquire medical ninjutsu from him. After a while, the intelligence agents from the Hagoromo clan took away Shinno, whose chakra had been sealed. Hagoromo Gengetsu examined two scrolls in his hands, titled "Body Activation" and "Body Regeneration." Compared to the Sky Ninja and the so-called Zero-Tails behind Shinno, these two medical forbidden jutsus were more valuable to him. Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly browsed through the scrolls, his eyes lighting up. Undoubtedly, compared to conventional medical ninjutsu, the forbidden jutsus developed by Shinno, focused on body activation, were highly effective. They would be very beneficial for his injuries and could even improve his physical body, which had always been a weakness. The next step was to thoroughly comprehend these two medical forbidden jutsus. In addition, the intelligence agents who had just arrived brought the latest news from Konoha. Sasuke had set out. "Interesting. Let''s see what choice you make next." Hagoromo Gengetsu smirked, looked in the direction of Konoha, and then disappeared, heading back to the Valley of the Fallen God. Let''s rewind time a bit. In the dead of night, after the daytime battle with Naruto on the rooftop and a subsequent beating by the Sound Four sent by Orochimaru, Sasuke had become even more determined to leave the village. But now, he had another option. "Orochimaru." Sasuke touched the curse mark on his neck. According to the Sound Four, this was a gift from Orochimaru, a key to gaining power. If it weren''t for the option of Hagoromo Gengetsu, Sasuke, who was willing to pay any price for revenge, would have chosen Orochimaru despite knowing that Orochimaru coveted his body. But now he had two choices. Orochimaru and Hagoromo Gengetsu. Who to choose? For Sasuke, who craved power, he would naturally choose the stronger one. Having personally encountered them, he had a deep understanding. Through his Sharingan, he sensed that although Orochimaru was eerie and powerful, he didn''t exert the same silent pressure as Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Why didn''t he meet us?" Jirobo rumbled. Squinting, Kidomaru examined the map on Sasuke''s table, which seemed to have been handled many times. Though it bore no markings, the subtle indentations were noticeable to him. "Sasuke left, but he didn''t go to Orochimaru-sama," Kidomaru said coldly. "No matter where he went, for Orochimaru-sama''s sake, we must take him!" Tayuya drew her flute, brimming with killing intent. Sakon nodded, "Since Sasuke refused Orochimaru-sama''s kindness, we won''t be polite. If we can''t capture him alive, breaking his legs will do." The Sound Four quickly left the village, following clues to pursue Sasuke. In Konoha, the reaction was slower. Until Sakura awoke and rushed to inform the Hokage, Tsunade became aware of Sasuke''s departure. "We must bring him back!" Considering Sasuke as the sole remaining bloodline of the Uchiha clan, Tsunade frowned and asked Sakura if she knew where Sasuke might have gone. Tsunade wasn''t hopeful. Unexpectedly, Sakura gave her a "surprise." "Hagoromo Gengetsu! Sasuke must have gone to find him!" Sakura revealed her analysis. Tsunade''s eyebrows tightened. "Hagoromo Gengetsu, you''ve finally made a move." Tsunade agreed with Sakura''s analysis but couldn''t understand why Hagoromo Gengetsu wanted Sasuke. Although the Sharingan was powerful, someone like Hagoromo Gengetsu shouldn''t care about it. "Hokage-sama." At that moment, Nara Shikamaru, newly promoted to Chunin, entered after receiving the notification. Tsunade quickly issued orders. Soon, a team composed of the available Konoha Twelve set out to track Sasuke. "Remember, we only have twelve hours to track him. If the time expires, we must stop. Also, as the team leader, I have the authority to abort the mission at any time. Everyone must comply. Understand?" After organizing the team, Nara Shikamaru gave serious instructions to his teammates. Kiba Inuzuka complained, "Why limit the time? Shouldn''t we chase him to the ends of the earth?" "Yeah! I''ll bring Sasuke back even if I have to break his bones," Naruto vowed, not understanding Sasuke''s actions. ''Because there might be terrifying dangers ahead!'' Shikamaru sighed, looking at his eager teammates, feeling his first mission as a leader would be very challenging. Chapter 62: The Action of Akatsuki Chapter 62: The Action of Akatsuki Chapter 62: The Action of Akatsuki **Swoosh! Swoosh!** The wind howled. Sasuke sped through the forest, letting the gusts blow his black hair straight back. His sharp eyes vigilantly scanned the surroundings, alert for any movement. Suddenly, he noticed something and swiftly stopped, hiding behind a large tree. He cautiously peeked out to look ahead. "One, two, three, four. It''s a Konoha patrol squad." Konoha''s forces weren''t all concentrated in the village. Aside from the border guard units, there were numerous patrol squads outside Konoha, serving as an early warning system to prevent enemy incursions. The recent Chu?nin Exams had drawn many VIPs and tourists, causing Konoha to reallocate many external squads to maintain internal security. This lapse allowed the surprise attack to succeed so easily. Learning from that, Konoha had now intensified its external patrols, even with tight resources, to avoid another unexpected assault. After waiting for the patrol squad to pass, Sasuke resumed his journey. The Sound Four faced similar obstacles but, being stronger, could force their way through any unavoidable encounters with Konoha ninja. Thus, despite the distance Sasuke had gained, the Sound Four managed to keep up. Meanwhile, Shikamaru''s squad, although the last to set out, utilized their home-field advantage to steadily close the gap. In the grand scheme, the distances between Sasuke, the Sound Four, and Shikamaru''s squad were gradually shrinking over time. But they weren''t the only ones in play. The news of Konoha''s last Uchiha''s defection had already reached interested parties, even though it had happened only recently. **Beep-beep.** In a dim underground base, Orochimaru, lying on a hospital bed and hooked up to an IV, suddenly sat up, crying out in pain. "The new drug didn''t even last a day. Is it still not enough?" Kabuto sighed, adjusting his glasses as he stood by. "Where...where is Sasuke?" Orochimaru, sweating profusely from the pain, glanced at his bandaged arms and asked urgently. "There''s been a complication," Kabuto replied. "According to the latest report from Tayuya and the others, Sasuke has left the village but didn''t join them." However, Itachi, possessing his own Mangekyo? Sharingan and a deep mind, was the only one Obito couldn''t fully control. Thus, he had Kisame, his loyal subordinate, partner with Itachi to keep an eye on him. Fortunately, Itachi''s health issues somewhat alleviated Obito''s concerns. "Why did Sasuke defect?" Obito asked. Zetsu shook his head. "Not sure yet. But there''s another tidbitOrochimaru''s men are pursuing him." "Orochimaru..." Hearing the name, Obito tapped his fingers on the iron railing. As an Akatsuki defector, Orochimaru was under a kill-on-sight order from Pain. Obito also wanted to eliminate this snake, who knew too much about the organization. But Orochimaru had always been slippery, evading capture despite several Akatsuki raids on his bases. "If I recall, Itachi and Kisame are still in the Land of Fire?" Obito asked. "Yes. After failing to capture the Nine-Tails, they remained in the Land of Fire. It''s a large country, after all," Zetsu replied cheerfully. "Inform Itachi about this. He will know what to do. Also, notify Pain," Obito instructed. Knowing Itachi''s nature, Obito was confident of his next steps. This was a perfect opportunity to sever Orochimaru''s reach and ensure nothing jeopardized his plans for Sasuke''s Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan. Additionally, interrogating Orochimaru''s subordinates might reveal his location, which many in Akatsuki were eager to discover. With such a dual benefit, Obito felt the plan was flawless. Zetsu dutifully went to relay the messages. Soon, Pain responded. Seizing a chance to eliminate the Akatsuki traitor, Pain wouldn''t miss out. Using the Akatsuki rings for remote communication, Pain contacted Itachi and Kisame miles away. Receiving the orders, Kisame''s shark-like face twisted into a grin. He turned to Itachi and said, "Itachi, looks like we''ll see your dear brother again." Itachi calmly donned his hat, the clear ring of his wind chimes sounding as he replied: "He was never the target." Chapter 63: Medical Forbidden Jutsu Chapter 63: Medical Forbidden Jutsu Chapter 63: Medical Forbidden Jutsu Valley of the Fallen God. It has already begun. Standing on top of the Hashirama Senju statue, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced in the direction of Konoha. This outcome was not unexpected. Generally speaking, a person wouldnt choose to follow someone just because they met them once and received a simple promise. But Sasuke was not a normal person. Driven by revenge, he didnt care if his body was used by Orochimaru. Once he found a better goal, taking a risk was only natural. Orochimaru and Hagoromo Gengetsu anyone who knew the history of the ninja world would know who to choose. Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly withdrew his gaze and sat cross-legged. He wasnt a babysitter and had no interest in picking up Sasuke. Everything depended on Sasukes own luck or how fate would arrange it. Comparatively, Hagoromo Gengetsu was more concerned with his own issues. He picked up two scrolls. These were the medical forbidden jutsus, Body Activation and Body Regeneration, obtained from Shinno. Even Orochimaru coveted these body-related forbidden jutsus. After reading through them, Hagoromo Gengetsu had gained much insight. Now having mastered them thoroughly, he didnt hesitate and formed a hand seal. Medical Forbidden Jutsu: Body Activation! In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt his entire bodys cells activate and boil, his muscles swelling suddenly. His speed, strength, endurance, and other abilities all enhanced slightly. Although these enhancements were just a bonus compared to his own strength, his original purpose for using this jutsu was not for this. Quickly, Hagoromo Gengetsu changed the hand seal. Medical Forbidden Jutsu: Body Regeneration! In that moment, the activated cells within Hagoromo Gengetsus body burst out with a green glow full of life. Under his command, they quickly filled all the wounded areas of his body. Visibly, the sunken wounds on Hagoromo Gengetsus body quickly inflated and healed like balloons being blown up. Including the severely sunken wound on his chest. With a decision in mind, but knowing the timing was not right, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked once more in the direction of Konoha, curious: Now, lets see where this new wind will blow to, having deviated from its course. Boom! In the boundless forest, a flare shot up from the treetops, exploding in the sky with brilliant colors. Those damn brats! Among the trees, the four members of the Sound Ninja Four noticed the flare overhead. They glanced at the Konoha kids trailing them, their faces full of anger and killing intent. Ill kill them! Tayuya, unable to wait, pulled out her flute. Because they were intercepted by a Konoha squad midway, although the Sound Ninja Four defeated them, they were delayed, allowing the Nara squad to catch up. Neither side trusted their backs to the other. Initially, the Sound Ninja Four didnt take these cannon fodder Konoha kids seriously, intending to deal with them quickly. Unexpectedly, these Konoha brats were cunning, keeping their distance and occasionally sending up signal flares to call for nearby Konoha ninja reinforcements. If this keeps up, more Konoha ninja will arrive, and Orochimaru-samas mission will fail! Recognizing the severity of the situation, Sakon frowned. Kidomaru glanced at the Nara squad, then looked ahead, his eyes cold: Their captain is very cautious. Rushing directly at them wont work. But prey can never escape the web. Follow my plan. As the one most skilled in hunting prey, Kidomaru quickly formulated a strategy. Behind them. Under Shikamaru Naras command, the squad maintained their distance from the Sound Ninja Four. Meanwhile, Naruto and Kiba grew impatient. Shikamaru, how long do we have to keep this up? If we dont hurry, Sasuke will get away! Naruto said anxiously. Yeah, yeah! Why dont we rush up and defeat those four first? Kiba suggested. Those four are not easy to deal with, Shikamaru rejected the idea. Even if we defeat them, well have no energy left to chase Sasuke. Since Sasuke wasnt in the hands of the Sound Ninja Four. After encountering them, Shikamaru chose not to engage directly but to conserve the squads strength and continuously send out flares, calling for nearby Konoha ninja reinforcements to deal with the Sound Ninja Four. Shikamaru knew well that the Hokages mission for them was to bring back Sasuke Uchiha. Wasting time and energy on the Sound Ninja Four would only result in mission failure. With a little more time, his plan would succeed. Chapter 64: Itachi, Kimimaro Chapter 64: Itachi, Kimimaro Chapter 64: Itachi, Kimimaro Nara Shikamaru remained calm throughout, and his plan was well-arranged. However, he overlooked one point: though his team members each had great potential, given their age, they ultimately lacked experience and patience. It was manageable for a short time. But over an extended period, problems surfaced. When the experienced Sound Four timely seized the opportunity and deployed their net, Shikamaru noticed but was a step too late in alerting the others. *Swish!* Huge, sticky spider webs descended from the sky. "Got you!" Above the web, Kido?maru looked down cruelly at his captured prey.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only The carnage feast officially began. *Ding~ ding~ ding~* Clear wind chime sounds echoed continuously through the forest. Two figures swiftly darted through the forest. During this, Kisame glanced at Uchiha Itachi''s unperturbed face, and with a smile, he said, "Itachi, aren''t you going to see your brother again? He''s now a rogue ninja like you. I can handle Orochimarus minions alone." Itachi replied indifferently, "I''ve already met him once. There''s no need to be disappointed again." "Such heartlessness," Kisame shook his head, a trace of confusion in his voice. Initially, when teamed up with Itachi, he was somewhat unconvinced by him. However, after spending some time together, although he never mentioned it, Kisame came to respect Itachi''s abilities and character. Itachi was not as cold-blooded and cruel as the rumors suggested. Kisame couldn''t quite figure out exactly what Itachi was like, as if there was a thick fog around him. But one thing he did know for sure after partnering for so long. Itachi''s feelings towards Sasuke were far from indifferent. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have used Tsukuyomi on his brother during their reunion, like using a cannon to kill a mosquito. While others saw it as unprecedented torture, Kisame knew his partner was cautious in using his Mangekyo? Sharingan. He could see that the "love" between the brothers was peculiar and deep. "The Uchiha is truly a cursed yet enviable surname." Instantly, ten finger bones shot at Itachi like bullets. "Seems I''ll have to force you to speak." With this calm remark, Itachi''s form flickered, reappearing behind Kimimaro as if teleporting. *Slash!* Several sharp bones suddenly protruded from Kimimaro''s spine, piercing through the figure behind him. But instead of blood and flesh flying, there was a burst of crow cawing. Turning his head, Kimimaro saw Itachi''s body dissolve into crows. Then *Boom!* The crows exploded instantly. The intense shockwave kicked up thick dust. Kimimaro''s figure was thrown back and, though he landed looking somewhat disheveled, his steel-hard bones left him mostly unharmed. However, seeing the crows reappear, filling his vision, each with Itachi''s image in their eyes, Kimimaro decisively activated the second stage of his curse mark. *Cough cough cough!!!* Coughing violently, Kimimaro''s skin swiftly turned dark brown, black patterns appeared on his face, his back fully arched, and a strong bony tail grew out. At that moment, a much stronger aura erupted from Kimimaro. "Orochimarus curse mark?" The crows converged, forming a humanoid Itachi who calmly observed. Meanwhile, Kimimaro, having pulled out his spine to use as a whip, transformed into a bone-spiked monster, and with a pounce like a leopard, lunged at Itachi. **Dance of the Camellia.** Itachi threw several shuriken. **Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!** Enhanced by Fire Style, the shuriken carrying Phoenix Fire flew towards Kimimaro from all directions. *Clang clang clang.* With his exceptional taijutsu, Kimimaro either dodged, blocked, or simply took the hits with his bone-armored body, reaching Itachi without delay. His spine whip turned into a sharp spear, thrusting without giving Itachi any chance to evade. *Slash!* In the next moment, the bone spear pierced through Itachi''s heart. Chapter 65: Fierce Battle Chapter 65: Fierce Battle Chapter 65: Fierce Battle The crows cawed sharply as they once again separated from Uchiha Itachi''s body. "Bracken Dance!" Kimimaro''s eyes flickered as bone spikes extended from all over his body, and he began to spin at high speed, elegantly yet ruthlessly clearing all the surrounding crows. But it wasn''t over yet. Kimimaro swung his spine-whip backward with force. "I''ve got you!" Uchiha Itachi''s true body appeared right there. Slash! Blood splattered. The bone spikes pierced through Itachi''s hand. Just as Kimimaro was about to press his advantage further, Itachi''s perpetually calm voice rang out, "Are you sure what you see is real?" Kimimaro''s pupils shrank. Sensing something, he quickly looked up. Unbeknownst to him, the previously clear sky had turned blood red, and a pair of ominous Sharingan eyes were coldly watching him from above. "Genjutsu? When?" Kimimaro''s expression changed. He couldn''t understand; he hadn''t looked directly into the Sharingan.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com Itachi, now hovering in the sky with his uninjured hand touching a ring on his other hand, looked down at Kimimaro and said, "Welcome to my world." --- Human Boulder! Amid the sound of collapsing trees, the expanded Akimichi Choji transformed into a large, high-speed spinning ball, rolling forward with billowing smoke, fiercely charging at the enemy ahead. "Dodge!" Kidomaru and Tayuya swiftly sidestepped the inevitable collision path. A long shadow had already stretched from Nara Shikamarus feet to the Human Boulder. This quickly? It''s harmful to our bodies, Tayuya remarked, though she followed suit, activating the first level of the Curse Seal. Dark, eerie lines spread across their bodies instantly. Neji scanned with his Byakugan and noticed the surge in their chakra, power, and speed, as well as the sinister and cold nature of their chakra. He quickly warned, Be careful. Theyve used some secret technique and are much stronger now. Just like Sasuke back then, Naruto recalled the strange dark lines on Sasuke. This is going to be troublesome. As the captain, Shikamaru gathered battlefield information and frowned deeply. The Sound Four''s strength exceeded his expectations. Lets hope the nearby Konoha reinforcements arrive soon. Otherwise, even if they defeated the Sound Four here, they wouldnt have the energy to pursue Sasuke. Hahaha! Konoha brats, prepare to meet your end! Roaring arrogantly, Jirobo, seemingly influenced by the Curse Seal, bellowed. The ground trembled as an even fiercer battle erupted once more. Minutes later, with the Sound Four having entered the second stage of the Curse Seal, and Shikamarus team struggling with injured members, the reinforcements finally arrived. Boom~~ Massive amounts of sand rose from the ground, forming an enormous shield that blocked all the Sound Four''s attacks. Is it them? Surprise flickered in Shikamaru''s eyes. Soon, a familiar female voice rang out, Responding to Konohas request, the Sand reinforcements have arrived. Shikamaru turned to see Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara appearing before their team. Didnt expect it to be you guys, he sighed in relief. Temari smiled and explained, With Konoha short on manpower, the Sand, as allies, had to help. Thanks to your distress signal, we got here faster. Thanks to Shikamaru''s initial delaying tactics and signal for help, the Sand reinforcements arrived much sooner than expected. Shikamaru glanced around at his injured but still-standing teammates, feeling some relief in his first mission as a leader. But Sasuke... Thinking of something, Shikamaru looked at the still energetic Naruto. Chapter 66: Kisame: Guess Who I See? Chapter 66: Kisame: Guess Who I See? Chapter 66: Kisame: Guess Who I See? "NARUTO!" Shikamaru looked at Naruto, who seemed entirely unscathed. No, in fact, any injuries he sustained had quickly healed. Among their group, besides the recently arrived Sand ninja reinforcement team, Naruto was the only one who still had full combat capability. "What''s wrong, Shikamaru?" Naruto turned his head, puzzled, as he was about to join forces with Gaara and the others to take down the Sound Four. Shikamaru took a deep breath, looked around the battlefield, and made a decision. "Naruto, you don''t need to participate in this fight anymore. Head out immediately and find Sasuke." "Sasuke..." Naruto did want to find Sasuke as soon as possible, but with the battle still ongoing, he didnt want to leave his comrades behind. Understanding Naruto''s hesitation, Shikamaru calmly explained, "Don''t forget our mission is to bring Sasuke back. Given the current situation, none of us, myself included, can keep up with your speed. Dont worry about the fight here; we will secure victory. Naruto! The success of this mission depends on you." "After all... you''re the only one who might convince Sasuke to come back." Naruto was silent for a few seconds before nodding resolutely. "I will bring Sasuke back!" With that, he flashed away at incredible speed in the direction Sasuke had gone. On the other side, with the addition of the Sand ninja reinforcements, the Sound Four, already struggling to protect themselves, could only watch as Naruto left. The chase continued. From the intelligence gathered, the Leaf had roughly deduced that Sasuke was likely heading towards the Valley of the Fallen God. Meanwhile, Sasuke, though not encountering much trouble, had to avoid Leaf ninjas along the way. This, combined with limited stamina, meant he moved less efficiently than the seemingly tireless, perpetual-motion Naruto. Finally, after crossing a range of hills and nearing the Valley of the Fallen God, Sasuke was about to breathe a sigh of relief when a loud, familiar shout rang out behind him: "SASUKE!" Frowning, Sasuke turned to see a sweat-soaked Naruto running towards him at full speed. Seeing Sasuke turn around, Naruto waved excitedly and shouted, "Sasuke! What are you doing here? Come back with me!" "Idiot!" Sasuke gave Naruto a cold look, then turned and continued running. From the moment he left the village, there was no turning back. Naruto saying "come back"? Clearly, he too realized who Naruto was thinking of. "Itachi''s brother is here too. Unfortunately, Itachi isn''t." Kisame noticed Sasuke. After a quick glance and a brief explanation, he ignored Sasuke and turned back to Naruto. "Although this mission isn''t about the Nine-Tails, it is one of our targets. Since you''re here, it would be a waste not to take you." Kisame gripped Samehada with one hand, smiling, "Nine-Tails kid, once again: should I cut off your hands and take you away, or will you come with me willingly?" Time seemed to rewind to that moment at the inn''s entrance. Seeing Kisame lift Samehada, Naruto quickly used the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu. "Don''t underestimate me now!" With a series of poofs, a large number of clones appeared. Seeing the multitude of clones, Kisame smirked, "Your hand signs are faster than before." "So this is your answer, then..." "Nine-Tails capture plan, restart!" Kisame stepped forward, and before the clones could react, he flashed in front of them, sweeping Samehada and dispersing many clones instantly. "This guy..." Watching his clones being swiftly dismantled, Naruto felt immense pressure and gritted his teeth. He glanced in Sasuke''s direction. Sasuke was gone, likely having used this chance to flee. "Sasuke..." Murmuring, Naruto saw Kisame closing in rapidly. With a determined look, he used the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu again. Surrounded by a sea of clones, Kisame shook his head nonchalantly, saying, "It''s pointless, yet you persist. Seems I''ll have to be a bit rougher. I''ll cut off both your arms and legs. You won''t die with your Jinchuriki constitution." "Don''t underestimate a Leaf ninja, jerk!" At Naruto''s command, the clone army charged at Kisame once more. As he dispersed clone after clone, Naruto suddenly darted in with a spinning blue chakra ball in hand, aiming it at Kisame. "Rasengan!" Chapter 67: Sharingan, Shikotsumyaku Chapter 67: Sharingan, Shikotsumyaku Chapter 67: Sharingan, Shikotsumyaku As the rapidly spinning Rasengan was about to strike Kisame... The massive Samehada shifted sideways in a bizarre manner, blocking the Rasengan''s path. In the next moment, the Rasengan collided with Samehada.Discover new chapters at novelhall.com It was as if an insatiable mouth had been activated. Naruto watched in disbelief as his hopeful Rasengan was swiftly absorbed by Samehada, leaving no trace. "Samehada says it tastes good. Got any more?" Kisame asked, smiling at Naruto. "You bastard!" Naruto''s face was filled with anger. "Forget it, I''ll take it myself." Kisame raised the bandaged Samehada and slashed down heavily. Naruto tried to dodge, but his feet had unknowingly sunk into the mud. Under the influence of ninjutsu, he couldn''t move at all for a moment. ''Damn it!'' Seeing the enormous Samehada about to hit him, Naruto felt despair. Suddenly, the sound of a thousand birds chirping rang out. A blinding blue lightning streaked toward Kisame''s back, aiming for his heart. Kisame glanced behind in surprise and quickly moved, retreating from his original position. "Sasuke!" Naruto looked at the newcomer with a face full of joy. He knew it; Sasuke was still the Sasuke he knew. Facing Kisame, Sasuke didn''t turn back to look at Naruto. He coldly said, "Naruto, you''re as useless as ever." "Huh? Hahaha~ That was just a mistake! Definitely a mistake just now!" Under normal circumstances, if Sasuke had said something like that, Naruto would have argued with him. But now, wrapped in surprise, he had no such thoughts. "Sasuke, you..." An excited Naruto wanted to say more. But Sasuke ignored him. With the Chidori still active, Sasuke''s three-tomoe Sharingan locked onto Kisame ahead. Steadying himself and seeing those familiar Sharingan eyes, Kisame sighed with a bit of sentiment, "Compared to our last meeting, you''ve made some progress." Sasuke remained silent. He knew he had just evolved his Sharingan. Dance of the Seedling Fern! Accompanied by violent coughing, Kimimaro, having broken free from Itachi''s normal genjutsu at a considerable cost, unleashed his most powerful attack. Seeing this scene, Uchiha Itachi, standing amidst the white bone forest, didn''t hesitate. The three tomoe of his Sharingan swiftly morphed into the Mangekyo?. Boom~ A massive crimson skeletal upper body emerged, completely enveloping him. But that wasnt the end. Quickly, the crimson skeleton was covered with tendons and flesh, growing ever larger. Facing the relentless onslaught of the bone forest, Itachi decisively activated Susanoo. In the ensuing moments, the sounds of fierce clashes echoed non-stop. The renowned Shikotsumyaku and Sharingan displayed their full glory. Crack. Suddenly, a crack appeared on the crimson Susanoo. As Itachi looked at it, Kimimaro''s figure emerged on a nearby bone spike. Holding a massive spiral bone spike, Kimimaro thrust it heavily into the crack on Susanoo. Boom! With the sound of shattering, the formidable defense of Susanoo was breached. Kimimaro intended to charge in and strike Itachi. Itachi looked at him without expression, doing nothing further. There was no need to do anything more. "Ugh... ugh..." Violent, tearing coughs erupted from Kimimaro, accompanied by mouthfuls of black blood. He finally couldn''t hold on and collapsed just as he was about to charge. "It''s over." Uchiha Itachi deactivated Susanoo and calmly spoke to Kimimaro. "Yes, it''s over." No longer displaying his former prowess, Kimimaro looked up at the sky and spoke just as calmly. To have fought this far with a dying body, besides the effects of medication, it was also due to his strong will. But everything has its limits. The man before him was too powerful. The best he could do was reach this point. Chapter 68: Kindred Spirits Chapter 68: Kindred Spirits Chapter 68: Kindred Spirits Kimimaro suffered from a hereditary disease within his clan and was nearing the end of his life. Uchiha Itachi noticed this from the beginning. After all, they were too similar. Both possessed powerful Kekkei Genkai, both suffered from incurable diseases, and both endured immense physical pain. The only difference was that Uchiha Itachi could hold on for a few more years, while Kimimaro was already at the end of his rope. Standing beside Kimimaro, looking at this descendant of the Kaguya clan who, like the Uchiha, had been exterminated, and the last known user of the Shikotsumyaku, Itachi felt as if he were looking at his future self. Cough, cough. The now weak Kimimaro noticed Itachis approach but didn''t linger on it. I''m sorry, Lord Orochimaru. With this final thought, Kimimaro used his last bit of chakra. Blood splattered. A bone spike pierced Kimimaros heart and protruded from his chest. At that moment, the man known as Kaguya Kimimaro died completely. Even at the end, he chose to keep Orochimarus location secret? Cough, cough. Itachi coughed lightly. Understanding Kimimaros intent to protect his secrets from interrogation, Itachi hesitated for a moment before placing Kimimaros body in a deep pit and burying him. After finishing this, Itachi donned his hat again, extended his hand, and a black crow flew from his palm, cutting through the sky towards the distance. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sounds of shadow clones being destroyed mixed with the roar of lightning. Facing the combined efforts of Naruto and Sasuke, Kisame was handling it with ease, even putting them in dangerous situations. Unaware that he was experiencing the peak of his life by overwhelming both the reincarnations of Asura and Indra, Kisame had no interest in continuing the fight. He kicked the evidently perceptive but slow-moving Sasuke away, and swung his massive Samehada towards Naruto. Compared to Itachi''s brother, he found the Nine-Tails brat more to his liking. Seeing this, Naruto was about to dodge when a green figure sped past him. Konoha Whirlwind! A powerful kick sent the unprepared Kisame flying. Accompanied by a passionate shout: The Beautiful Blue Beast of Konoha has arrived once again! Bushy Brows! Youre here!! Naruto looked at the newcomer in surprise, none other than the recently recovered Rock Lee. Kakashi, Lee, and Naruto all prepared for battle again. Just as Kisame raised Samehada, a crow suddenly descended, landing on his shoulder. Seeing this, Kisame retracted Samehada and asked the crow: Itachi, whats up? From the crow came Uchiha Itachis voice: Orochimarus man has been dealt with, but I couldnt extract any information. Capture one of the remaining targets alive. Looks like that young man was quite skilled. Aware of Itachis capabilities, Kisame remarked, then looked at Naruto and the others: But I still have unfinished business. Remember that Nine-Tails brat? I ran into him again on my way here. And the Kakashi who fell to your genjutsu is also here. Kakashi Hatake, huh... The crows eyes turned red, gazing at the Konoha ninja as if Itachi himself were present. He said calmly, Dealing with them will take time. Im more interested in finding Orochimaru. His subordinates wont hold out long. I see. Recalling Itachis past conflicts with Orochimaru in Akatsuki, Kisame nodded and retracted Samehada: Then Ill follow your lead and focus on the Orochimaru issue. Both subordinates; no need for unnecessary competition. Since their leader, Pain, wasnt rushing to capture the Nine-Tails, Kisame wasnt in a hurry either. His earlier actions were more opportunistic. Now, with reinforcements on the enemy side, and uncertain outcomes, Kisame decided not to push it. Swish! Kisames figure blurred and vanished. Seeing this, Lee asked Kakashi, Kakashi-sensei, should we pursue? No. Knowing Itachi was likely nearby, Kakashi shook his head. Unsure why they suddenly withdrew, he didnt want to risk it. Our mission is... Before Kakashi could finish, Naruto leaped up: Sasuke!!! He dashed off in Sasukes direction. Our mission is...this. Kakashi sighed, completing his sentence, and chased after Naruto. Chapter 69: I Will Definitely Take You Back from Hagoromo Gengetsu! Chapter 69: I Will Definitely Take You Back from Hagoromo Gengetsu! Chapter 69: I Will Definitely Take You Back from Hagoromo Gengetsu! "Is this the Valley of the Fallen God?" With Kisame''s help in delaying the pursuit, Sasuke hurried towards the Valley of the Fallen God without any further incidents. As he looked at the valley, rumored to have been carved from a plain, he felt a slight sense of unease. When Hagoromo Gengetsu mentioned this place, it seemed like a glimmer of hope in his otherwise bleak situation. But what about the other party? Would Gengetsu have taken it seriously? Was his desperate gamble going to yield the results he wanted? Clenching his fists, Sasuke scanned the valley and quickly locked his gaze on the head of the "Hashirama Senju" statue. He breathed a sigh of relief; fortunately, things hadn''t gone awry. With a few leaps, Sasuke reached the top of the "Hashirama Senju" statue, facing the man whose presence was even more oppressive than the last time. Remembering the lesson he''d been taught, Sasuke respectfully said, "As you see, I''ve arrived." Hagoromo Gengetsu turned around and nodded calmly, "Your resolve is commendable."Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com Not everyone has the guts to become a rogue ninja. Though driven by hatred, Sasuke''s willingness to abandon everything was still praiseworthy. Initially, Gengetsu approached this casually, but since Sasuke had arrived, he didn''t mind taking him in. He had no ulterior motives for Sasuke''s body. The worst outcome wouldn''t be like Orochimaru''s. Considering Sasuke as Indra''s reincarnation, the value he could bring would certainly outweigh the costs. For safety, Gengetsu intended to give Sasuke an unexpected bond. "Do you need to say goodbye to your friends?" Gengetsu glanced in the direction Sasuke had come from. Just then, loud shouting could be heard. "Sasuke! Sasuke!" "Sakon" showed no interest in explaining, kicking the weakened Cho?ji towards Gaara. Hearing the system''s [Ding] for mission completion in his mind, he swiftly exited the forest. With a poof, the shadow clone dispelled, leaving the real Sakon waking up nearby, puzzled as to why he was there. Realizing he had escaped, he chose to flee without looking back, unaware of his brother Ukon''s fate. But he didn''t get far before hearing the clear sound of bells. "Today is indeed a lucky day, another prey comes knocking," Kisame said, grinning as he spotted the panicked Sakon. The one who had knocked out Kiba, Shikamaru, and Cho?ji was, of course, Hagoromo Gengetsuspecifically, his shadow clone. Although physically present on the statue, Gengetsu hadn''t forgotten the system''s new mission. He had sent out a shadow clone, disguised as Sakon, to carry out the task, not wanting to tarnish his reputation by attacking kids. The plan went smoothly. As Gengetsu traveled with Sasuke, he reviewed the memories from his shadow clone and refocused on the system. [Ding!] [Main Mission: Become the Boss of the Cutting Class Quartet (Completed)] [Congratulations to the host for defeating the Cutting Class Quartet, taking a big step towards dominating the academy.] [Mission Reward: Standard Chunin-level Chakra; Konoha-style Kenjutsu: Dance of the Crescent Moon] The mission reward wasn''t too shabby this time. Feeling the chakra, slightly more noticeable than the minuscule amount from a Genin, merge into his body, and noticing the technique "Dance of the Crescent Moon" becoming accessible in his mind, Gengetsu nodded slightly. By the system''s standards, these rewards would significantly boost someone still in the academy. But having been in this world for decades, these early rewards hardly caught his interest. All he could do now was expedite the process. "System, are there any new main missions?" Gengetsu inquired. The system responded promptly. [Ding!] echoed in his mind once more. Chapter 70: Dominating the Ninja Academy! Chapter 70: Dominating the Ninja Academy! Chapter 70: Dominating the Ninja Academy! [Ding!] [Mission being released.] [Main Mission: Dominate the Ninja Academy] [Mission Description: The host, having successfully defeated the Cutting Class quartet, has garnered the attention of both teachers and classmates. Now, only one final mountain remains to be conquered for complete dominance over the Ninja Academy! That mountain is Uchiha Sasuke, the orphan of the prestigious Uchiha clan, possessor of the powerful Sharingan, and Indra''s reincarnation, who holds unrivaled influence in the academy. The old king is dead; long live the new king! The host must topple this mountain to achieve the goal of dominating the Ninja Academy.] [Mission Note: This is a main mission. It cannot be refused or avoided.] Uchiha Sasuke? A mountain? Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Sasuke beside him, who had taken the risk of defecting from the village and traveled a thousand miles to seek power from him. Is this the mountain? "Later, show me your strength," Gengetsu said to Sasuke. "Okay!" Mistakenly thinking that Gengetsu wanted to assess his abilities to teach him accordingly, Sasuke nodded excitedly. "Where are we going?" he asked eagerly afterward. Gengetsu, leading the way, replied without turning his head, "To a good place." "Itachi, I''ve brought the person," Kisame called out from within the forest, facing the direction of the Valley of the Fallen God. He then approached, stabilizing Sakon, whose head rested on his shoulder, with his right hand. They locked eyes, and Itachi''s Sharingan quickly spun into three tomoe. Soon, the dazed Sakon, in a dreamlike state, joyfully exclaimed, "Orochimaru-sama! We successfully brought Sasuke back." Itachi withdrew his hand, saying coldly, "I''ve located Orochimaru. Inform the leader." Kisame snapped Sakon''s neck with a "crack" and nodded. Through the ring communication, Pain received the information and relayed it to the nearby artistic duo. "Hey~ Sasori-san, we found the hideout of that mole-ridden Orochimaru... hm." Deidara waved excitedly. "That wretched snake, this time I''ll skin him alive!" Sasori''s eyes gleamed with coldness. Heretics are always more detested than heathens. As a fellow seeker of eternity, Sasori had always been disgusted by Orochimaru. He was the most proactive during the previous hunt for him. However, Orochimaru had hidden deeper and deeper, making him hard to find for a long time. Sasori was naturally thrilled to discover his lair this time. Sasori''s voice suddenly rang out. Simultaneously, he formed a specific hand sign. Cerebral Manipulation! The technique involves inserting a needle into the memory center of the brain to seal off a target''s memories, which can be restored upon the release of the technique. Upon seeing Kabuto, Sasori recognized him as a former sleeper agent. At this moment, he decisively released the memory seal. Thud! Kabuto felt a sudden surge in his brain, as if it was about to burst, as a flood of additional memories rushed in. "So... that''s how it is." Kabuto finally understood himself. Following Sasori''s order, he immediately turned and struck at Orochimaru. However, Orochimaru quickly sped towards the base''s depths. He never looked back. Seeing this, Sasori''s eyes widened, his expression darkening. Next to him, Deidara spread his hands, shrugged, and said, "I don''t know what''s going on, but it seems you''ve been played, Sasori-san." "Attack!" Never expecting his controlled pawn to betray him, Sasori ordered coldly. "We should''ve done this from the start." Deidara tossed a handful of C1 explosives, which scuttled towards Kabuto and Orochimaru. "This is truly troublesome. Let''s hope Orochimaru-sama can finish his body swap in time." Kabuto sighed, turning to face the approaching enemies and dutifully blocking their advance. The fierce battle began. After a while. "Wind Release: Pressure!" "Magnet Release: Gold Dust!" Under the onslaught of the terrifying gold dust storm, the underground base collapsed with a loud crash. Sasori and Deidara barely escaped in time. As he dusted himself off, Sasori''s eyes coldly assessed the figures in the distance: an oddly rejuvenated Orochimaru, a critically injured Kabuto, and two other notable figures. His voice was icy: "We''re still a step too late." Chapter 71: An Unexpected Acquaintance Chapter 71: An Unexpected Acquaintance Chapter 71: An Unexpected Acquaintance The sandy ground was shrouded in dust. Under the effects of the Reanimation Jutsu, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, first glanced at Sasori, who had clearly employed the puppetry techniques of the Hidden Sand Village during their recent battle. He then turned his gaze to Orochimaru, his eyes brimming with murderous intent. "Orochimaru!!!" Like the Third Kazekage before him, Rasa''s death was a frustrating one. He could never have imagined that Orochimaru, who was supposed to be an ally, would stab him in the back. Even at the moment of his death, he couldn''t fathom Orochimaru''s motives. "It''s been a while, Fourth Kazekage." Orochimaru greeted his old acquaintance with a sly smile. Thanks to Kabuto''s desperate efforts and the maze-like layout of the underground base, Orochimaru successfully performed the Living Corpse Reincarnation before the Akatsuki members could catch up. Though he didn''t acquire Sasuke''s body, he regained some of his strength, enough to handle the current predicament with the Akatsuki and... The events of the day had been entirely unexpected for him. It felt as though an invisible hand had disrupted all his plans. Orochimaru''s golden, snake-like eyes were filled with cold malice. He swore! He would find out who was sabotaging him from the shadows! "Where is this place?" Another voice broke the silence. Besides the Fourth Kazekage, another person had been summoned. Looking at the scene before him with confusion, Reto, the First Kazekage, was quickly recognized by Rasa, who spoke with a tone of respect, "Lord First, we are in the present world, summoned here by the Reanimation Jutsu." "Reanimation Jutsu..." Reto muttered. The technique had gained notoriety in the ninja world after the death of Hashirama Senju, during the administration of Tobirama Senju, who had been unrestrained and impulsive. As the Kazekage, Reto hadn''t been familiar with the technique''s intricacies. Just as he was about to inquire further, Orochimaru interjected: "Alright, let''s end the chit-chat and get to business." "The lesson taught by Hagoromo Gengetsu last time will not be repeated." With that, Orochimaru formed a series of hand signs, ready to take full control of the bodies of the First and Fourth Kazekages. As they met, the elderly leader of the group became visibly emotional upon seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu, exclaiming: "It''s you! It really is you! Just as I remember! Clan leader, it''s so wonderful to see you again!" Tears streamed down the old man''s face as he knelt, bowing deeply to Hagoromo Gengetsu, who appeared to be of his grandson''s age. Following his lead, the rest of the men and women also bowed with reverence. Hagoromo Gengetsu stepped forward, helping the old man up and gesturing for the others to rise. He sighed softly, "Moteni, it''s been a long time." The child who used to have a runny nose had now grown into a weathered old man. Watching this touching scene, Sasuke felt a strange sense of unease. If the roles were reversed, with Hagoromo Gengetsu as the elder, the scene might align more with normal expectations. Moreover, this interaction made Sasuke realize that his mentor was someone who had died and been reborn, living a second life. Given his youth and the long future ahead, Sasuke was shocked but not as envious as others might have been. Not interested in continuing to witness the emotional reunion, Sasuke, bored, began observing the others present. He had already identified the old man as the leader of Lock Front Village, the one who had met with the Leaf Village team during the prisoner exchange mission at this very bridge. During the subsequent battle, he, Naruto, and Sakura had cornered the fleeing man, planning to capture him, only for him to seemingly self-destruct. Now, it was clear they had been naive. The old man had faked his death, escaping unharmed. "Indeed, the games of the Leaf Ninja only serve to erode one''s future." With this in mind, Sasuke continued to scan the group. His attention was soon drawn to a woman who stood out. "You''re not dead?" Sasuke asked, surprised. The woman, who had a tear mole under her right eye and a charming appearance, looked over at him. After a brief moment of surprise, she smiled brightly and said: "Aren''t you... Kakashi''s student, Uchiha Sasuke? It''s been a while. Do you remember my name?" "Hanare." As he spoke, the memories of that mission resurfaced in Sasuke''s mind. Chapter 72: The Prettier the Woman, the Less You Should Trust Her Words Chapter 72: The Prettier the Woman, the Less You Should Trust Her Words Chapter 72: The Prettier the Woman, the Less You Should Trust Her Words Despite bearing deep-seated grudges, Sasuke''s life wasn''t devoid of warmth. Naruto, Sakura, and other peers were a significant part of it. He also had memorable experiences with Kakashi, like the time he and Naruto, along with Sakura, tried all sorts of tricks to see what Kakashi looked like under his mask, only to end up in chaos without ever seeing his face. Another notable event was discovering that the perpetually single Kakashi seemed to have a romantic interestHanare, the woman standing before him now. She was said to have stolen many secrets from Konoha. Sasuke bluntly stated, "Kakashi said you were dead." "Kakashi reported that? He must have had a hard time," Hanare responded with a smile, her eye-catching tear mole adding to her allure. Sasuke knew Kakashi''s character well; he wasn''t one to compromise the village''s interests for a woman''s sake. Given Hanare''s abilities, she couldn''t have escaped Kakashi''s pursuit unless she successfully deceived him. This seemed to be the case; Hanare had convinced Kakashi she no longer posed a threat to Konoha, leading him to believe she was dead and allowing her to leave.T/his chapter is updated by Ari had indeed confided in Kakashi about her exhaustion with the spy life, expressing a desire to start anew and live peacefully. At the time, she might have meant it, but women are known for being unpredictablea lesson Kakashi, who had been sustained by "Icha Icha" novels, didn''t understand. "My destiny is to live and die by intelligence work," Hanare sighed, brushing dust off Sasuke''s shoulder with a gentle hand, before giving him a sincere piece of advice: "Remember, Uchiha Sasuke, the prettier the woman, the less you should believe her words." Moteni, however, expressed regret: "I''m sorry, Chief. The Hagoromo clan is no longer what it was decades ago." Hagoromo Gengetsu waved it off, saying, "Rise and fall, ebb and flow; that''s the way of the world. Compared to clans like the Uzumaki, Kaguya, and Yuki, who are either extinct or reduced to mere names, the Hagoromo clan is doing quite well." Fulfillment often comes from comparisons. He had noted earlier that, though many members visited, the overall strength varied, with only about five or six at the jonin level. Although not everyone had attended, it was clear the clan''s strength had waned significantly compared to its peak during the Warring States period. This disparity was why Moteni felt guilty, having witnessed the clan''s golden era firsthand. But Hagoromo Gengetsu understood. The clan''s strategy of dispersal had saved them from extinction but came at a cost. Spreading out meant losing a solid foundation, making it impossible to recover their former glory. The resources required for ninja training were substantial, and without a central base, the Hagoromo clan couldn''t cultivate elite members as before. Decades of dispersal weakened the clana natural outcome. If he had returned to find the Hagoromo clan capable of challenging the five great ninja villages, that would have been abnormal. He was already satisfied with the current state of affairs. Moreover, his return was timely. Another decade or so and the dispersed clan members might have drifted apart entirely, abandoning their clan name and truly living separate lives. The fact that the clan hadn''t chosen a new leader, leaving governance to the elders, hinted at a deeper meaning Hagoromo Gengetsu understood well. Chapter 73: Welcome Home – The Sharingan Feast Chapter 73: Welcome Home C The Sharingan Feast Chapter 73: Welcome Home - The Sharingan Feast Fortunately, everything had changed. From the moment Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared, the scattered Hagoromo clan members were set to be reunited under a single banner. This is the power and charisma of the strongest clan leader in a thousand years. After learning the current details of the Hagoromo clan from Moteni and seamlessly reclaiming his authority, Hagoromo Gengetsu took another look at Moteni and sighed slightly, "Of the clansmen from those days, only you remain." Moteni was silent, and after a moment, spoke with a dry tone, "Relocating and separating the clan wasn''t easy. During the long process, illness and violence inevitably claimed lives." Ninja lifespans were already short during the Warring States period. Even in the early days of the Hidden Village era, many ninjas who had been severely injured or weakened during the wars didn''t live long enough to enjoy much of the peace. To survive as long as the Konoha F4 did, besides extensive medical support, it was essential to live in constant protection. The Hagoromo clan''s relocation wasn''t peaceful; it was fraught with bloodshed and danger. "Speaking of which, the Uchiha clan played a significant role during the relocation," Moteni added. Hagoromo Gengetsu had previously heard some details from Samui, but Moteni, having lived through it, knew more specifics. Moteni explained, "The Uchiha and Hagoromo clans were long-time allies. Even after Konoha''s establishment, the bond remained. Moreover, there were frequent intermarriages between the clans. Although the Hagoromo clan didn''t formally request assistance, the Uchiha clan still sent ninjas to help." "Did Konoha know about this?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked. Moteni shook his head, "No, the Uchiha did it secretly." Hagoromo Gengetsu understood. The Uchiha, despite their proud and seemingly difficult nature, were trustworthy as friends. If they had wanted something from the Hagoromo, they would have taken it by force rather than resorting to underhanded methods. Moreover, unlike other large clans, the Uchiha often acted on emotions due to the nature of the Sharingan. This was evident when they helped the Hagoromo clan without Konoha''s knowledge, which could have worsened their political standing in the village. For example, Moteni''s wife had the surname Uchiha before marrying into the Hagoromo clan. Sasuke looked around and casually asked, "Why did you bring me here?" Hanare stood at the door and gestured invitingly, "Someone inside wants to see you." "See me?" Not worried about any danger on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s turf, Sasuke entered without hesitation. Hanare led him to a room, indicating he should go inside. Seeing Hanare''s pretty smile, Sasuke dismissed any further thoughts and confidently stepped forward. Just as he was about to push open the door, he hesitated, feeling a bit anxious. He couldn''t explain why he felt this way, but not wanting Hanare to misinterpret his hesitation, Sasuke snorted inwardly and forcefully pushed the door open. The creaky door revealed a dimly lit room. Ignoring the dimness, Sasuke looked ahead and saw an elderly woman with black hair, whose appearance and demeanor felt oddly familiar, sitting in the main seat, watching him kindly. Not only the old woman, but also ten or so young men and women, all with black hair and eyes, stood around her. There were no elders or children present. Unlike the old woman''s kindness, their gazes towards Sasuke varied: some were excited, some were pleased, others seemed pitying, and some even showed anger. Sasuke didn''t recognize these people or understand why their looks were so complicated. Then, the old woman in the main seat spoke with a kind voice, "Child, welcome home." As her words ended, everyone''s eyes, including hers, flashed open. In an instant, multiple pairs of bright red Sharingan eyes lit up the darkness. Chapter 74: I Will Kill Uchiha Itachi! I Swear! Chapter 74: I Will Kill Uchiha Itachi! I Swear! Chapter 74: I Will Kill Uchiha Itachi! I Swear! In the dimly lit room, dozens of Sharingan eyes gleamed like the most beautiful red rubies, emitting a dazzling brilliance. Sasuke stood dumbfounded, looking at everything. He had a thousand things he wanted to say, but when they reached his lips, somehow, he forgot them all. After defecting from the village, he had imagined many things he might encounter. Good or bad. But he never thought that the scene he had dreamt of every night for the past five years would one day appear so vividly before his eyes. "Uchiha... Uchiha..." Unconsciously, Sasuke''s three-tomoe Sharingan had activated on its own, and a tear fell from his eyes, which usually only bled and never shed tears. In any other situation, he would have felt embarrassed. But at this moment, filled with joy from head to toe, he didn''t notice these details at all. As Hanare said, this was indeed a tremendous surprise. "Good child!" Seeing Sasuke''s tears and the display of his three-tomoe Sharingan, the old womanonce known as Uchiha Anki, now called Hagoromo Ankinodded approvingly and said, "Welcome home, Sasuke. Although this isn''t the Uchiha clan''s land, where there are clan members, there is home, isn''t there?" "You... you are..." Sasuke, finally coming to his senses, quickly held back his tears, though his voice was still choked with emotion. "As you can see, Sasuke, we are also Uchiha, members who quietly relocated before the night of the massacre," a gentle female voice sounded beside Sasuke. Turning his head, Sasuke saw a young woman with three-tomoe Sharingan and a striking face that seemed vaguely familiar. She approached him, handing over some tissues. Sasuke took them and was about to say "thank you" when a voice, tinged with a faint killing intent, suddenly spoke from the other side. "Uchiha Sasuke! Who is your current enemy?" Sasuke turned to see a cold-looking Uchiha man with arms crossed, speaking to him harshly. Without hesitation, Sasuke clenched his fist and said firmly, "Uchiha Itachi! That man!! I must kill him with my own hands!!" Upon hearing this, the Uchiha man stared at Sasuke for a moment before a twisted smile appeared on his face. "Good! That''s the real Uchiha spirit! I''m looking forward to the day of revenge." "So, Uchiha Sasuke, welcome back to the Uchiha clan. My name is Uchiha Kei" Among all the Uchiha, Uchiha Kei had the most objections to Sasuke, the younger brother of his enemy and the only surviving member of the Konoha Uchiha clan. "We are those chosen ones. In hindsight, the elder''s decision was correct. Uchiha Itachi..." At this point, Uchiha Izumi paused. After a moment, she looked down at Sasuke with a resolute expression and said, "Itachi is Itachi, and you are you. You don''t need to worry about being blamed by the Uchiha because you are his brother. Because you, like us, are true Uchiha, true avengers." "My grandmother, who raised me, and my mother died on the night of the massacre, killed by Uchiha Itachi. I will avenge them! I swear it!" "I understand." Sasuke nodded heavily. "By the way, can I still call you Sister Izumi?" "Of course!" Seeing Uchiha Izumi''s familiar smile, as she had once smiled at him. And feeling the genuine pain, sorrow, and anger from the surviving clan members. At this moment, Sasuke''s hatred for Uchiha Itachi deepened as he realized that not only his parents but also many others'' parents had been brutally killed. "I will avenge the Uchiha clan! I will kill Uchiha Itachi! I swear!" Sasuke clenched his fists, imprinting the warm, lively scene of his clan members deep into his heart. This kind of pain must never happen again! The Uchiha clan''s welcome feast lasted a long time. Late at night. For the first time in years, Sasuke, who had never smiled so much, opened the door, intending to find a quiet place to relax his stiff face. Suddenly, sensing something, he looked up. He saw Hagoromo Gengetsu standing silently on the roof under the moonlight, his back turned to him. "After the warmth, do you still have the fighting spirit?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked without turning his head. Sasuke''s eyes narrowed. "Of course!" "Then, the test begins." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s figure vanished into the night. Without hesitation, Sasuke followed immediately. Chapter 75: Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo Notice the Host! Chapter 75: Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo Notice the Host! Chapter 75: Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo Notice the Host! Night. At a training ground in the village of Lockfront. Standing in the center, Hagoromo Gengetsu watched Sasuke, who had just caught up, and said indifferently, "Don''t hold back, go all out." Knowing that Hagoromo Gengetsu was assessing his skills before teaching, Sasuke, who came here in pursuit of strength, would usually be excited to attack immediately. However, at this moment, he uncharacteristically bowed respectfully to Hagoromo Gengetsu and said, "Thank you for everything you''ve done for the Uchiha clan!" From today on, he no longer considered himself an orphan. Hagoromo Gengetsu waved his hand. "It''s what should be done. Besides..." He glanced at Sasuke and instructed, "Starting tomorrow, study the history of the Shinobi world thoroughly." "Yes." In Sasuke''s eyes, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s status was extremely high. If Kakashi had told him to study history, Sasuke might have dismissed him outright. But since it was Hagoromo Gengetsu''s instruction, Sasuke would approach it with a sense of duty. In the following moments, the sounds of combat filled the training ground. However, it didn''t last long before falling silent again. [Ding!] [Main Mission: Dominate the Ninja School (Completed)] [Congratulations to the host for defeating Sasuke Uchiha, a powerful Sharingan wielder from the prestigious Uchiha clan and the reincarnation of Indra. The host has successfully risen from an obscure student to the top of the academy, achieving the goal of dominating the school. However, the true path to greatness has just begun. Look forward to the host''s journey from the small pond of the academy to becoming a legend in the entire Shinobi world.] Listening to the system''s notification of mission completion in his mind, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Sasuke, who was gasping for breath and barely standing after just a few minutes. Compared to himself, who hadn''t even moved a step, it had indeed been a "tough" battle. Understanding the system''s perspective, Hagoromo Gengetsu continued to read. [Calculating...] Hagoromo Gengetsu spoke plainly, not caring about Sasuke''s sensitive pride. Hearing this, Sasuke clenched his fists tightly, his expression darkening. It wasn''t anger directed at Hagoromo Gengetsu but frustration at his inadequacies. Though Sasuke was proud and competitive, he could listen to the words of a strong person, honestly facing his weaknesses instead of covering them up and deceiving himself. Hagoromo Gengetsu continued, "It seems that the education level at the Konoha Ninja Academy is quite average. Your three-tomoe Sharingan only displays this much strength, far inferior to the other Uchiha I''ve seen. Even Uchiha Madara before he awakened his Sharingan was much stronger." It was widely known that Uchiha Madara awakened his Sharingan at fifteen. Compared to Sasuke, who had already evolved his Sharingan to the three-tomoe stage at twelve, this seemed like comparing a mediocrity to a genius. However, battle prowess isn''t just about superficial data. In reality, the non-awakened Uchiha Madara could easily overpower Sasuke Uchiha. This was something Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was well-acquainted with both individuals, could guarantee. "Madara... that Uchiha Madara?" This time Sasuke''s knowledge of history was correct; after all, Uchiha Madara left a significant mark on Konoha''s Uchiha clan. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded. "After the downfall of the Konoha Uchiha clan, you''ve been learning and practicing Uchiha techniques and the Sharingan on your own, but you''re still lacking in many aspects. In the coming days, the Uchiha here will help you build a solid foundation." The fall of the Uchiha clan led to a windfall for Konoha Village. Centuries of accumulation in land, wealth, ninjutsu, and other resources fell into Konoha''s hands. The only thing left for the lone survivor, Sasuke Uchiha, was a new house, which was still a substantial wealth for an individual, and a few scrolls of Uchiha ninjutsu. Without the full inheritance of the Uchiha clan, lacking systematic training in Uchiha-specific techniques, and even with crude use of the Sharingan, Sasuke''s progress was limited. If not for the guidance of Orochimaru, who was well-versed in the Sharingan and the use of forbidden techniques to accelerate his growth unnaturally, Sasuke would never have been a match for the chronically ill Itachi Uchiha, even with another decade of training. Hagoromo Gengetsu would not let Sasuke take such a deviant path. Whether it''s the Uchiha clan or the Hagoromo clan, they have accumulated a wealth of knowledge over the centuries, allowing them to develop an optimal method for training talent. Limited by population and resources, a clan''s overall strength could never compare to a village. However, in terms of elite training, they could far surpass the educational effectiveness of the Five Great Shinobi Villages. Chapter 76: A Good Student Can Learn with Just One Look Chapter 76: A Good Student Can Learn with Just One Look Chapter 76: A Good Student Can Learn with Just One Look Obeying Hagoromo Gengetsu''s instructions to solidify his foundation, Uchiha Sasuke began his training. His instructor was none other than Uchiha Izumi. Having activated the Three Tomoe Sharingan early, Uchiha Izumi had undergone comprehensive training typical of Uchiha elites, making her well-versed in various techniques. With her attention to detail, she was the ideal candidate to guide Sasuke. With Sasuke set aside for training, Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his focus to handling various internal affairs of the Hagoromo clan. As the spiritual and practical leader, his reappearance led to the quick unification of the clan''s various branches, which were beginning to develop independent inclinations. This unification restored the clan into a cohesive entity. As the clan leader, Hagoromo Gengetsu had many responsibilities, including understanding the clan''s current state and the resources at his disposal. The advantages of having a backing were evident during his search for Shinno and investigation into Sasuke''s activities. Speaking of Shinno, Hagoromo Gengetsu put down the highly confidential documents detailing the members of the Hagoromo clan and turned to Hanare, who was temporarily acting as his secretary. He asked, "How is Shinno, the man we brought back?" "He''s still detained," Hanare, dressed in a pure white kimono and exuding an elegant demeanor, replied. "Additionally, we''ve extracted some significant intelligence from his memories." Hanare handed a scroll containing detailed information about Shinno, including his identity as the leader of the Land of Sky, the remaining Sky Ninjas, their weapons, and the so-called Zero-Tails. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Hanare, who stood respectfully with her hands folded at her abdomen. He remembered her profilean impressive intelligence ninja who could form seals with her eyes, a skill that even surprised him. Yamanaka Inoichi, renowned for his expertise in intelligence, had fallen prey to her abilities, unknowingly revealing confidential Konoha information to her. This incident gave Hagoromo Gengetsu deeper insights into Konoha. One should never underestimate others; among many ninjas, there are always talents that can astonish even the most experienced. Sasuke had made significant progress since his training began, swiftly addressing past deficiencies under her guidance. He truly was... the younger brother of that man. Exceptional talent ran in the family. Soon, the intricate display of ninja tools came to an end. Sasuke stood calmly in the center, unscathed. Around him, the ground was neatly arranged with various ninja tools, all strategically placed. "Lord Hagoromo," Uchiha Izumi addressed Hagoromo Gengetsu earnestly, "Sasuke has rebuilt his foundation. Further progress will now require sustained training." "I understand," Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded. He approached Sasuke and, without unnecessary words, handed him two scrolls. "One details the training methods for the Chidori stream. The other is a study on the nature and shape transformation of fire and lightning chakra. Your task is to master them. If you have questions, you can ask me, though I''d prefer you ask as few questions as possible." Unlike some teachers who find no joy in teaching highly capable students, Hagoromo Gengetsu preferred those who could self-learn. Much like himself, who could learn from a single glance, he didn''t want to trouble others unnecessarily. Samui, for instance, was such a student. A mere mention from him was enough for her to grasp and integrate the knowledge. He expected Sasuke to be similar. "Thank you, Lord Hagoromo. I will accomplish this!" Sasuke gratefully and earnestly accepted the valuable scrolls. He had already felt unprecedented progress, even without Hagoromo Gengetsu''s direct teaching. He was eager to learn the true techniques from him, knowing they would be crucial in avenging the Uchiha clan. "Wait, Uchiha Itachi! One day, I''ll avenge my parents, Izumi''s family, Nezumi''s parents, and all the Uchiha who died that night!" Sasuke vowed, with both passion and hatred burning in his eyes. "Keep up the hard work," Hagoromo Gengetsu encouraged. While the outcome of Itachi eventually losing to Sasuke was inevitable, there was no need to discourage Sasuke by revealing it. After a pat on Sasuke''s shoulder, Hagoromo Gengetsu vanished from sight. With most of his matters settled, it was time for him to head to Konoha.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Chapter 77: The Founder, Not Weaker Than Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 77: The Founder, Not Weaker Than Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 77: The Founder, Not Weaker Than Hagoromo Gengetsu Ding-dong, ding-dong. The wind chimes, signifying a farewell to loved ones, swayed in the breeze on the steel bridge. "This is where we''ll part ways." Hagoromo Gengetsu put on his straw hat, dressed like a traveler, and waved at the people he was leaving behind, including Moteni. "Clan Leader, are you sure you don''t want any subordinates to accompany you? If too many are bothersome, at least take twoone to take care of your daily needs and another to handle minor matters," Moteni suggested, glancing at Hanare and Uchiha Izumi, whom he had brought along specifically. Hagoromo Gengetsu waved off the suggestion, refusing politely. "I''m going to infiltrate Konoha, not to enjoy myself." Moreover, Hanare had already been recorded in Konoha''s files, and as for Uchiha Izumi... The name "Uchiha" alone meant she couldn''t return to Konoha. Upon hearing this, A-Li maintained a gentle smile, consistent with her behavior in the past, never overstepping her bounds. Uchiha Izumi, however, had a fleeting thought. At the same time, not far away in the same forest, four ninjas, none of whom were from the Five Great Nations, were also swiftly making their way through the woods. However, they were heading in a different direction than Hagoromo Gengetsunot toward Konoha. "Pick up the pace! We''ve finally got the location of the One-Tailed Jinchu?riki; we can''t let him escape! Especially since it''s been confirmed that the legendary Hagoromo Gengetsu has been resurrected. Then the rumors in our village about the resurrection of the Founder must also be true!" exclaimed a man named Tortuga, his face full of excitement. The only woman among them, named Kujaku, clenched her fists in excitement as well, saying, "This time, we will definitely revive the Founder! The long-awaited wish of our village will be realized in our hands! At that time, we won''t be a minor ninja village, constantly making weapons for the Five Great Nations. The Founder will lead us, the Takumi village, to glory, conquering the Five Great Nations and dominating the entire ninja world!" "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go take down that kid, Gaara, and revive the Founder," said Ryuugan, who was also a kid but was confident in his advanced ninja tools, laughing arrogantly. Finally, the burly Mizutora spoke in a steady tone, "Even though Suna is currently unstable internally and has relaxed their guard on the One-Tailed Jinchu?riki, we still can''t underestimate the power of a tailed beast. We must devise a proper plan before making a move." Tortuga, Kujaku, Ryuugan, and Mizutorathese four were the Shitenshounin (Four Celestial Emblems) of Takumi Village. As master craftsmen of ninja tools, they were quite famous in the ninja world. The reason they were now gathered together and targeting the One-Tailed Jinchu?riki of Suna was due to the recent confirmation of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s resurrection, which had spurred them to revive their own founder. The key to their plan''s success was a large chakra source, and the best option was a tailed beast. However, given the strength of Takumi Village and the Shitenshounin, finding and defeating the Jinchu?riki of the Great Nations was nearly impossible. This time, however, due to internal instability within Suna and the fact that the One-Tailed Jinchu?riki, Gaara, was on a mission outside the village and was still a childlikely the weakest among all the Jinchu?rikithey had dared to revive their long-suppressed plan to resurrect their Founder. Tortuga, remembering something, suddenly ordered, "Stop! Surround him!" The Shitenshounin immediately changed direction and surrounded Hagoromo Gengetsu, who looked up to see four ninjas wearing unknown headbands, their faces full of anticipation and excitement. "Hmm?" . Chapter 78: I’m Back, and I Will Conquer the Five Great Nations! Chapter 78: Im Back, and I Will Conquer the Five Great Nations! Chapter 78: I''m Back, and I Will Conquer the Five Great Nations! As Hagoromo Gengetsu was traveling peacefully, he suddenly noticed that four ninjas, who should have passed by, were instead surrounding him, looking at him like a prey. He mused, "Is the ninja world so unsafe now?"The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) One of the ninjas, Mizutora, who seemed unaware of whom they were confronting, touched his armor, which could absorb and sense chakra, and excitedly exclaimed, "It''s this person! My armor detects an immense chakra within him, exactly what we need for our plan!" His companion, Tortuga, laughed heartily, "It''s fate! Our ancestor is truly guiding us!" The group was thrilled, for they hadn''t expected to encounter someone with the necessary chakra for their plan in the vast forest. Despite the likely formidable strength of someone with such chakra, they preferred facing this stranger over a Jinchu?riki guarded by one of the Five Great Shinobi Nations. One member, Ryuugan, drew his blade, eager to act, "Let''s capture him quickly and revive our ancestor!" Ryuugan, disappointed, remarked, "I expected a real fight. This guy is weak." Kujaku, eager to proceed, urged, "Let''s revive the ancestor!" As Tortuga prepared to move forward, Gengetsu''s calm voice emerged from the prison, "So, who is this ancestor of yours?" Tortuga,unnerved by Gengetsu''s composure, responded sharply, "You will see soon enough." Tortuga initiated the revival, channeling the absorbed chakra into a summoned coffin. Upon opening it, a corpse was revealed, leaving Gengetsu puzzled, "Who is this person?" The four continued, utilizing various high-level ninja tools and a life-sacrifice jutsu to revive the body. After a bright flash, a youthful figure floated above the ground, equipped with the ninja tools. The figure, who called himself Seimei, declared, "I''m back, and I will lead our village to conquer the Five Great Nations!" The three ninjas knelt, expressing their devotion. However, their moment was interrupted by Gengetsu''s amused voice, "Conquer the Five Great Nations? Seimei... those ninja tools are interesting. I think I remember who you are now." Chapter 79: Please Don’t Diminish the Concept of Revival Chapter 79: Please Dont Diminish the Concept of Revival Chapter 79: Please Don''t Diminish the Concept of Revival During the Warring States period, there was no such thing as the "Craftsmen Village." There were, however, craftsmen who made ninja tools for various clans, though they were scattered and not a unified force. Hagoromo Gengetsu recalled hearing about Seimei from someone in his clan responsible for purchasing ninja tools. The craftsman was noted for his skill and fair pricing, and Gengetsu had casually acknowledged the recommendation without much thought. This was the extent of Gengetsu''s knowledge about Seimeijust a name heard in passing. Thus, when Seimei''s followers claimed he was a legendary figure comparable to Hagoromo Gengetsu or Senju Hashirama, it struck Gengetsu as a gross exaggeration. Kujaku, furious at Gengetsu''s dismissive remarks, was about to retaliate when Seimei intervened. He addressed Gengetsu, expressing surprise that his power source turned out to be a human rather than a tailed beast. Seimei was intrigued, asking, "So, you know of me?" Gengetsu replied, "Know you? If hearing your name in passing counts, then yes." The recognition struck them with despair. Seimei, equally stunned, exclaimed, "Hagoromo Gengetsu?! You were supposed to be dead! How can you still be alive?" Tortuga quickly explained, "Like our ancestor, Hagoromo Gengetsu also recently revived." Seimei, astonished, asked, "He revived too?" To which Gengetsu retorted, "Revived? Please don''t diminish the concept." Gengetsu explained to Seimei that he was merely an artifact containing Seimei''s consciousness and memories, not a true revival. Seimei acknowledged this, stating that the real Seimei''s ultimate goal was to become the greatest ninja tool by discarding his human form. Seimei then proposed an alliance with Gengetsu to conquer the ninja world. Gengetsu, amused by Seimei''s offer, dismissed it, "Are you overestimating yourself? I''d rather eliminate you than be associated with a failure in the ninja world." With this, Gengetsu made it clear that he had no interest in collaborating with Seimei, whom he considered insignificant. Chapter 80: The Name of the Second Emperor Cannot Be Defiled Chapter 80: The Name of the Second Emperor Cannot Be Defiled Chapter 80: The Name of the Second Emperor Cannot Be Defiled The name of the "Emperor" who has lived a second life cannot be defiled. Since Hagoromo Gengetsu encountered Seimei, this pretender who has no sense of his own strength, he naturally wouldn''t let him run away and make a fool of himself. Moreover, if he remembers correctly, Seimei and his followers had previously intended to use him as a battery. Hagoromo Gengetsu, without further ado, lowered the brim of his hat and stepped towards Seimei and his group. His seemingly casual and unguarded approach instantly turned Kujaku, Ryuugan, and Mizutora into startled birds, making them retreat a step back in fear. "Why are you panicking? I''m here!" Seimei scolded angrily, "So what if he''s revived? This is no longer the Warring States period! The era of the Craft Ninja Village and the ultimate ninja tools has arrived!"NewW novels updates at novelhall.com Hearing the revered ancestor speak this way, Kujaku and the others exchanged glances, feeling ashamed of their earlier cowardice. Regaining their confidence, they resolved to perform well in front of their ancestor. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Though they lacked their signature ninja tools, the three, confident they could hold their own for a few rounds against Hagoromo Gengetsu, moved to attack him. "Roar!" Mizutora let out a roar to boost his morale and threw a heavy punch. Without even looking, Hagoromo Gengetsu stretched out his left hand and caught the punch. Mizutora tried to move. Suddenly, his expression changed as he felt his chakra pouring uncontrollably into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s palm. Mizutora, who had always absorbed others'' chakra, never imagined this day would come for him. Without even a chance to grunt, he fell limply to the ground. Hagoromo Gengetsu tossed Mizutora aside like garbage, then grabbed Kujaku and Ryuugan, who had come charging at him, and drained their chakra effortlessly before continuing towards Seimei at the same steady pace. Seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s dismissive attitude towards him, Seimei felt as if he had been transported back to the Warring States period, trembling under a ninja''s blade, eyes filled with fear and unease. "No! This is not the Warring States period anymore! I, Seimei, have evolved into the ultimate ninja tool! I need not fear anyone anymore! On the contrary, everyone should fear me!" Seimei''s face twisted in a snarl as he spread his hands wide. "Thousand Gale Force!" Amid the high-pitched whistling. The intense tornado, created by the ultimate ninja tool, swept towards the advancing Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu raised an eyelid and threw a punch. Boom! It was as if he had struck something solid, and the tornado dissipated instantly. "How is this possible?" The entirely metal-bodied Seimei''s eyes dimmed, and he collapsed like a machine shutting down, unable to stand up again. Seimei, not being human, hadn''t completely died. Unless the ultimate ninja tool was destroyed, merely draining its chakra would only put it in standby mode. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t finish off Seimei. Despite Seimei''s strength not matching his bluster, he was still a rare specimen. Moreover, his craftsmanship skills were indeed exceptional. Handing him over to the Hagoromo clan could significantly enhance their ninja tool capabilities. Having lived a second life, Hagoromo Gengetsu now started acting like an old father, wanting to leave good things for his clan. Previously, it was the medically skilled Shinno; now, it was the ninja tool expert Seimei. This was perhaps a form of compensation for his incompetence as the clan leader back in the day. As for the possibility of Seimei being disobedient or rebellious. The so-called ultimate ninja tool was only at the jo?nin level and couldn''t cause any trouble at the Hagoromo clan''s main base. Oh, and there were the remaining three of the Four Symbols Men. He hadn''t paid them much attention before, but they seemed to have some spirit left. Might as well take them along too. Ninja tools as consumables accounted for a significant portion of ninja expenses. Having these four skilled craftsmen join Lock front Village would probably reduce the Hagoromo clan''s expenses considerably. After waiting for a while, Hagoromo Gengetsu watched as the Hagoromo clan members took Seimei and the Four Symbols Men away, then continued on his journey towards Konoha. He didn''t know. At the same time, a thousand miles away, a disheveled Orochimaru was gritting his teeth, saying: "Hagoromo Gengetsu!!!" Having finally escaped the pursuit of the Art Duo, he now knew who had snatched Sasuke from him. Thinking back to his deal with Tsunade, it was also Hagoromo Gengetsu who had benefited. Orochimaru deeply regretted it. Why had he summoned Hagoromo Gengetsu using the Reanimation Jutsu? Did this old man have a natural enmity with him? Orochimaru swore to himself: "Just wait!" "One day, everything will be reclaimed!" Chapter 81: The Handsome Guy at Konoha Hospital Chapter 81: The Handsome Guy at Konoha Hospital Chapter 81: The Handsome Guy at Konoha Hospital The Land of Fire, Hidden Leaf Village. The weather is nice today. Warm but not glaring sunlight falls down, casting a golden glow on the houses in the early morning. Sakura, who woke up early, was about to put on her ninja shoes at the door when her sharp-eyed mother grabbed her and handed her a warm bottle of milk, nagging as usual: "Sakura, youre at the age where you need to grow. Remember to drink milk in the morning, and don''t buy snacks outsidethey''re not hygienic." "Got it, got it," Sakura replied helplessly, taking the milk. Seeing her mother about to start another round of nagging, Sakura quickly put on her ninja shoes and, with a quick "I''m off to train," dashed out with a "whoosh." "This kid," Sakura''s mother shook her head, went up, and closed the door. The streets of Konoha were already bustling with people. As Sakura walked through, she sighed, thinking about how her parents constantly controlled what she could eat and do. She fantasized:NewW novels updates at novelhall.com "If only I wasn''t under my parents'' control, I could do whatever I wanted and eat whatever I wanted." "But, Naruto and Sasuke probably dont think like that," Sakura stopped and looked at a house not far awaySasuke''s former home. Remembering the night Sasuke resolutely left, Sakura took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and encouraged herself: "Come on, Sakura! To bring Sasuke back from Hagoromo Gengetsu, you have to work harder!" "First step, complete the medical task assigned by the Hokage and truly become her disciple!" Determined, Sakura took one last look at Sasuke''s house, then quickened her pace towards Konoha Hospital. "Don''t worry, he''s very kind," Ino assured, patting her chest. With Ino''s reassurance, Sakura put her doubts aside and went with her to see the skilled doctor. "Dr. Souke!" Ino enthusiastically waved as they found their target in a hospital corridor. "Souke" turned around, and Sakura finally saw the handsome guy Ino had been talking about. Indeed, he looked pretty good. However, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity at first glance. Sakura blinked and looked again, but the feeling was gone. "Strange." Despite her curiosity, Sakura, led by Ino, walked closer and dismissed the thought, thinking she might have been seeing things. Dr. Souke nodded to the very friendly Ino and then glanced at Sakura. ''Is her observation very keen, or is my acting poor?'' Souke thought, noticing Sakura''s earlier change in expression. Of course, Dr. Souke wasn''t the real person. The one here was Hagoromo Gengetsu himself, using his disguise technique. After resolving the issues in the Ninja Craftsman Village, he came to Konoha. Embracing a thirst for knowledge, he didn''t cause a commotion but replaced a member of the Hagoromo clan working in Konoha Hospital. During this time, Gengetsu had read many internal medical ninjutsu books at Konoha Hospital, gaining a lot while also showcasing some talent, which increased his influence within the hospital and gave him access to more medical secrets. As for the risk of being exposed, Gengetsu never intended to keep this identity hidden for long. He wasnt a spy, nor did he have experience in this area. Disguising oneself is a meticulous task that requires extensive experience. Even if one''s appearance is perfectly altered, some intrinsic traits are hard to change. Just now, Sakura, who had only seen him once, already sensed something was off. Gengetsu didn''t mind. His disguise didn''t need to last longjust enough for his activities. Chapter 82: Chakra Precision Control Talent Chapter 82: Chakra Precision Control Talent Chapter 82: Chakra Precision Control Talent Following the character persona that Souke had established, Hagoromo Gengetsu warmly greeted Ino and Sakura as they approached. To be honest, he never thought he would interact with Ino. But given her Yamanaka Clan background and their motto of "active and optimistic love and feelings," Ino enthusiastically approached him after their first meeting. After all, at their current age, many girls'' behavior standards are based on appearance. Just like the Uchiha Clan, known for their handsome members. The Hagoromo Clan also produced many attractive men and women. For example, Hagoromo Gengetsu himself, Samui, Hanare, and now, Souke. Moreover, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s unique demeanor made him even more noticeable. During this period, he had received subtle hints from many female colleagues, female patients, and accompanying female family members. But Hagoromo Gengetsu rejected them all. What a joke! How could women compare to the joy of training? "Doctor Souke, let me introduce you. This is Sakura, a student of the upcoming Hokage," Ino said, holding Sakura''s shoulders and introducing her best friend. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was always rushing and straightforward, found it novel to play someone else''s role for once. Hearing Ino''s introduction, he utilized his acting skills honed during his summer job at Hengdian Studios and looked at Sakura with the right amount of "surprise": "A student of the Hokage? That''s impressive." Sakura blushed and quickly waved her hand, saying, "Not yet! I haven''t met Lady Tsunade''s requirements yet." "That''s why, Sakura, you should ask Doctor Souke for advice," Ino said, patting Sakura''s shoulder. "Can I?" Sakura asked nervously. Although Lady Tsunade had taught her some medical knowledge and provided some professional books, Tsunade, being the Hokage, was too busy. Often, Sakura had to figure things out on her own when she encountered problems. While the senior staff at Konoha Hospital occasionally guided her in their spare time, it was still far from Tsunade''s concise yet enlightening teaching. If there were someone as skilled as Lady Tsunadeno, even slightly less skilled but still excellentwho could teach her, that would be ideal. Additionally, Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his attention to another recently issued side quest in the system. [Side Quest: Battle of the Scholars] [Quest Description: After defeating Uchiha Sasuke, the host is unrivaled in the Ninja Academy, but this only represents martial prowess. In written exams, there''s often someone better than Uchiha Sasuke, frequently scoring firstSakura. Please surpass Sakura in a written exam to achieve true top ranking in both academics and martial arts.] [Reward: Chakra Precision Control Talent (Sakura Version)] Shortly after Ino brought Sakura along, a new side quest appeared in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mind. Sakura''s talent for chakra precision control was well-known in the original story. Although Hagoromo Gengetsu could achieve similar results now, he wouldn''t refuse an additional boost. Talent is talent. Hagoromo Gengetsu was very interested in accumulating as much talent as possible, as it couldn''t be changed or learned otherwise. Otherwise, why would he personally teach these two girls? "Ahem." Hagoromo Gengetsu cleared his throat, interrupting Sakura and Ino''s practice. As the two girls looked at him in confusion, he took out two test papers and said: "To better understand your medical foundations, let''s have a pop quiz." Sakura and Ino had no objections. Noticing that Hagoromo Gengetsu also took out a test paper and started writing, Sakura asked in confusion, "Doctor Souke, why are you taking the test too?" "This is to review and learn," Hagoromo Gengetsu explained earnestly. Thus, under Sakura''s admiring gaze, Hagoromo Gengetsu scored full marks on a test far exceeding Sakura''s knowledge, easily surpassing her. [Ding!] [Side Quest: Battle of the Scholars (Completed)] [Through diligent study, the host has finally surpassed the top student Sakura in a written exam, achieving the Ninja Academy''s top ranking in both academics and martial arts.] [Reward: Chakra Precision Control Talent (Sakura Version)] Hagoromo Gengetsu closed his eyes, feeling the enhancement in his chakra control precision, and nodded slightly. The system''s quest reward was finally something truly beneficial to him. A cause for celebration. Chapter 83: A-Class Research Lab Chapter 83: A-Class Research Lab Chapter 83: A-Class Research Lab After completing several system-assigned missions, Hagoromo Gengetsu has gained a profound understanding of the system itself and its operational principles. For instance, when the system required a written test against Sakura, Gengetsu took it literally. He presented an extremely difficult test for Sakura, while it was merely elementary for him, yet the system still recognized his victory. You see, there was a test, Sakura was present, and Gengetsu participated. The details didn''t matter. The system often exaggerated terms like "fierce battle," "ardent pursuit," and "painstaking effort." So, a highly uneven written test was certainly acceptable. The key element is the ceremony! "Keep it up, Sakura. You have great potential in both medical ninjutsu and genjutsu." "Ino, your strengths still lie in your family''s secret techniques." After conducting his experiment with the system mission on the two girls, Gengetsu, having no need to deceive them, pointed out their future paths clearly. He then left the laboratory and headed to the consultation office to start his day. Learning medical ninjutsu alone was not enough; it required numerous practical applications. The patients at the Konoha Hospital provided an excellent opportunity. Additionally, Gengetsu found that the deeper he delved into medical ninjutsu, the more thoroughly he understood Yang chakra. This was undeniably good news for him. Throughout his studies of the seven chakra natures, his deepest research had been on Fire, Earth, Wind, Water, and Lightning. Although he had also delved into Yin and Yang properties, his understanding wasn''t as profound. After dying and coming back to life, Gengetsu made significant progress in Yin and Yang properties, but it was still not enough. Using medical ninjutsu to further his understanding of Yang chakra was an opportunity he couldn''t pass up. Thus, he was the first to arrive at the Konoha Hospital and the last to leave, letting the other doctors there truly understand the meaning of "competition." He wasn''t an old-fashioned person who would stick to traditional methods if more efficient ones were available. Efficiency was paramount. If this helped him unlock his unique Sage Mode, it would be perfect. He could never forget the sight of Hashirama Senju standing on the giant Buddha during Sage Mode. In the afternoon, following the instructions, Gengetsu arrived at the Konoha Hospital''s research building. Aside from the Root''s secret labs and some top-secret research, most of Konoha''s research projects took place here. The security was tight, and Gengetsu passed through three checkpoints. Thanks to the Perfect Transformation Technique, he reached his temporary A-Class research lab without any issues. After the guarding ninja opened the sealed door, Gengetsu didn''t enter immediately. He met the ninja''s gaze, subtly activating his Eye Engraving Technique, and politely said, "Thank you." The ninja didn''t notice anything, just waved him in. Gengetsu smiled and walked in. Thanks to the Eye Engraving Technique offered by Hanare, all the information he needed was now accessible to him. "Time to get to work." As the door closed, Gengetsu looked at the advanced biological, cultivation, scanning, and analytical instruments and smiled. The technology in the ninja world was oddly advanced in some areas. Most places still lived in a feudal era, but the advanced instruments here were on par with, if not better than, modern technology in biological fields. This was the foundation of the top ninja village. Even if his clan had the funds to build such a lab, they wouldn''t have access to these advanced instruments. Konoha wasn''t stupid and wouldn''t spread such crucial research tools. "First step, extract Sage Chakra precisely." Gengetsu took off his shirt and prepared to begin his work. Chapter 84: Thoroughly Resolving Physical Issues Chapter 84: Thoroughly Resolving Physical Issues Chapter 84: Thoroughly Resolving Physical Issues Due to the forbidden technique "Eternal Breath," the Senjutsu chakra left by Hashirama Senju has resided in a body full of vitality for over fifty years, becoming an intractable problem. Ordinary medical ninjutsu cannot eliminate it. Fortunately, Hagoromo Gengetsu has considerable talent in medical ninjutsu. By integrating various techniques, he developed a new method specifically for this issue. "Method of Extracting Senjutsu!" Placing his right hand on his chest, green chakra, resembling a bubble, instantly emerged, penetrating deep into his chest. Visibly, thread by thread, the Senjutsu chakra was extracted from Gengetsu''s blood, bones, and even cells without causing any damage, wrapped by the green chakra bubble with no leakage. The "Method of Extracting Senjutsu" is a technique Gengetsu developed based on "Removing minor ailments" and other medical ninjutsu, tailored to extract and store foreign Senjutsu chakra from the body. This represents his achievements in the medical field, combining insights from Shinno? and Konoha. As planned, Gengetsu sensed the swift reduction of Senjutsu chakra within his body. Finally, looking at the small mass of special chakra within the green bubble, constantly consuming the green chakra without diminishing itself, Gengetsu recognized it as Senjutsu chakra. In the current ninja world, aside from the half-baked Jiraiya who could barely manage it under duress, true mastery of Senjutsu is rare. Characters like Ju?go and the Cursed Seal developed by Orochimaru from analyzing Ju?go''s unique physiology are crude uses of natural energy and cannot be considered true Senjutsu. Seeing the rare Senjutsu chakra preserved by his extraction technique, Gengetsu first used medical ninjutsu to heal the minor injuries caused by the residual Senjutsu chakra in his body. When the last ruptured blood vessel was fully restored, his heart beat strongly. Feeling like a rejuvenated machine, Gengetsu sensed his blood flowing unobstructed throughout his body, with every cell rejoicing. His body was now in peak condition. Feeling the unrestricted power within, Gengetsu smiled, having achieved his first small goal in his second life. With plans to fully restore his soul for perfect condition already forming, he decided to deal with the Senjutsu chakra at hand first. Using a special container designed to store chakra from the research lab, he placed the Senjutsu chakra inside. In the following time, Gengetsu became a scientist like Orochimaru, utilizing the lab''s advanced technology to scan, analyze, and experiment with the Senjutsu chakra. The machines'' hum filled the room, and reports printed continuously. "Taking Uzumaki Naruto alongis it appropriate?" Mitokado frowned. Considering the importance of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to the village, he had to ask. "Hey, Grandpa, do you know me?" Naruto asked curiously, not recognizing the two old men before him. Mitokado pulled a face, saying nothing more. Tsunade patted Naruto''s shoulder, firmly declaring, "I''ll ensure Naruto''s safety." Additionally, Tsunade thought to herself: "The place we''re going to next is perfect for Naruto." The Five Kage Summit! Since the Fourth Raikage A proposed it, it had faced some hesitation. But after Uchiha Sasuke defected and joined Hagoromo Gengetsu, the wavering Konoha finally decided to participate. As one of the founding ninja clans of Konoha, Uchiha Sasuke''s defection was like reopening a deep wound, causing severe negative impacts. Even now, many in the ninja world eagerly discuss how harshly Konoha treated the Uchiha orphan, forcing him to defect. Moreover, Sasuke''s departure meant Konoha lost control over the more dangerous Uchiha Itachi. Adding to the unknown intentions of Hagoromo Gengetsu, who took Sasuke away, the pressure mounted. Under such strain, Konoha decided to join the Five Kage Summit. With the top-ranked Konoha agreeing and the weight of the Cloud Village, the Mist, Stone, and Sand Villages had no choice but to agree. Finally, after over fifty years, the second Five Kage Summit was about to convene! (Translator Notes: - Changed "Ali" to "Hanare" - Changed "Bloodline Elimination" to "Bloodline Selection (Kekkai To?ta)" - Changed "Bloodline Net" to "Bloodline Encompassing (Kekkei Mo?ra)") Chapter 85: Betrayal? Chapter 85: Betrayal? Chapter 85: Betrayal? The second Five Kage Summit is about to be convened. The topic of the meeting will be to address Hagoromo Gengetsu, who has returned to life and does not belong to this era or the system of the five great villages. For the sake of keeping the movements of the Five Kage secret and secure, such explosive news has not spread through the ninja world. Not only the ordinary villagers but even the high-ranking officials of each village are only aware of the summits existence in small numbers. This is also why Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, chose a remote location for her departure and was only accompanied by two senior advisors. Seeing Tsunades resolute attitude, and knowing that further persuasion would be futile, Mito Gate did not say more. After giving their final instructions, Tsunade turned and left with Shizune and Naruto. As Naruto looked back at the ever-distant Konoha, he scratched his head in confusion and asked Tsunade, Tsunade-baa-chan, where are we going? Naruto was unaware of the purpose of their trip or even what the Five Kage Summit was. Originally, he had planned to travel and train with Jiraiya, but instead, he was taken by Tsunade, which left him puzzled. A place that is very significant for you, Naruto, Tsunade said, ruffling his hair with deep meaning. During the first Five Kage Summit, the guards who accompanied the Kage became the future Second Hokage. There was a precedent. For the second Five Kage Summit, the guards who accompanied the Kage were given special significance by some people with ulterior motives. Tsunade taking Naruto along was a way to show her expectations for his future. Becoming Hokage is not just about shouting slogans. Naruto could not understand this now. In the future, he would come to understand everything. At the same time, on the day the Fifth Hokage Tsunade set out, According to the agreement, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, accompanied by Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi; the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi, with Ao and Chojuro; the Fourth Raikage A, with Samui and Darui; and the newly appointed Fifth Kazekage Gaara, along with experienced advisors Chiyo and Maki, all set out as well. Like the first Five Kage Summit, the Kage will head to the Land of Iron, a special neutral country, to hold the second Five Kage Summit. Coincidentally, both Five Kage Summits are centered around Hagoromo Gengetsu. The child, hoping to skip school? Go to school obediently and cherish the few years you have at the ninja school. Unlike me, who never attended school but was told I had just graduated. If I had not fast-forwarded decades and instead arrived in Konoha as per the systems arrangement, and truly attended school with the Twelve Ninja Guardians, life would have been so different, Hagoromo Gengetsu thought, watching Iruka and the child walk away. But soon, he pushed these thoughts aside. The past is set, and the future has already changed. Compared to living a peaceful life and playing ninja games with a bunch of kids, being the renowned Hagoromo Gengetsu is more in line with his desires. Looking towards the Hokage Rock, Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled faintly and disappeared. Konohas Memorial Stone, in front of the First Hokages tomb. Since he had mentioned visiting old friends before, Hagoromo Gengetsu, holding a bouquet of white chrysanthemums bought from a flower shop in the mountains, casually placed it in front of the grave. I was planning to light some incense for you. But considering youre suffering in the afterlife, I doubt the incense would reach you. So, I wont bother with the formalities. In the realm between life and death, Hagoromo Gengetsu explained to the tomb of Senju Hashirama. By the way, I checked the current state of Konoha, and its not bad. Although many have died over the years, the population base remains. The number of deaths compared to births is relatively low, and the overall trend is still upward. To be fair, although this eras ninjas still commit acts of killing and violence against civilians, it is much better compared to our time. Success or failure is always about who is less flawed. This world today is barely acceptable. Talking to the dead was somewhat lacking in flavor. After saying a few more words, Hagoromo Gengetsu soon felt it was pointless and stood there in silence. Eventually, footsteps approached from behind, and Hagoromo Gengetsu was not surprised. The visitor walked heavily to his side. Just like many villagers who admired the First Hokage and came to pay respects, he placed another bouquet of white chrysanthemums at the base of the grave, and remained silent after rising. Without turning his head, Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly asked: In these past days, you have hovered near me four times, hesitating each time, and never approached. Today is the fifth time, and you finally came close. Im curious about your motive this time. So, Hagoromo Xingtie, have you betrayed the Hagoromo clan? Betrayed me? Chapter 86: Self Announcement Chapter 86: Self Announcement Chapter 86: Self Announcement Its time for a long-awaited self announcement. First, I want to thank Editor Penglai. Without his relentless reminders, which forced me to stop being lazy and start writing, this book might still be unpublished. Im grateful to the readers who have followed the updates up to this point and will continue to do so. I also apologize to those who feel that reading this book was a waste of time. I can only blame my limited abilities. Wishing all readers success in both career and love. See you tomorrow. (Notes from the Translator: This announcement is from an older note by the author. It is included for chapter synchronization. Access up to Chapter 280 on my Patreon for just $5 per month, with daily updates. The story will soon surpass 300 chapters, making this a fantastic offer. Don''t miss outsubscribe today!) Chapter 87: Apologies, Clan Leader Chapter 87: Apologies, Clan Leader Chapter 87: Apologies, Clan Leader The cold wind howled, stirring up a flurry of fallen leaves. The already chilly atmosphere around the memorial stone grew even more somber. After the question, Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his gaze calmly. Beside him stood a man dressed in a gray-blue ninja uniform, his eyes, ears, neck, and the top of his head wrapped in white-gray bandages, looking quite conflicted. Hagoromo Xingtie, or Feizhu Xingtie, was a Konoha Chunin, a member of the Intelligence Analysis Team, and had served as a proctor for the Chunin Exams. His direct superior was Yamanaka Inoichi. This background may not be as glamorous as that of the Jonin, but being in the critical position of intelligence analysis, he was undoubtedly trusted by the Hokage. Feizhu Xingtie was also the most important agent of the Hagoromo clan currently infiltrated in Konoha. The news of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s arrival in Konoha had already been communicated to the Hagoromo clan''s agents in the village. Feizhu Xingtie had not hesitated to reveal his identity, even though it meant he could never return to Konoha. However, Feizhu Xingtie had not actively contacted him during this time. Or rather, he had come close but retreated at the critical moment. Hagoromo Gengetsu had guessed what this meant, and asked calmly: "Where is the Fifth Hokage now?" As expected, Feizhu Xingtie remained silent. After a moment, he sighed and finally spoke, "I''m sorry, Clan Leader." "Reason," Hagoromo Gengetsu said, looking at the monument to Senju Hashirama, speaking directly. Feizhu Xingtie''s face showed a mix of guilt, panic, nostalgia, and relief. After a moment of recollection, he spoke slowly and heavily in a stilted tone: "My grandfather, my father, my mother, and my wife all died fighting for Konoha." "Do you not hate Konoha?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked, looking at the imposing and solemn photo of Senju Hashirama on the monument. "Hate? Of course, I have hated." Feizhu Xingtie''s gaze was complex. "But if I continued to harbor that hatred, the sacrifices of my grandfather, my parents, and my wife would have no meaning. It would be absurd, wouldn''t it?" "I''m sorry, Clan Leader. Although we are descendants of the Hagoromo clan, having lived in Konoha for decades, we have seamlessly integrated into the village. At least, those who have passed were truly willing to fight for Konoha, not forced." Then he turned to look at Feizhu Xingtie seriously and said, "I''m sorry. In reality, it is because of me that everyone was separated." "Without the Clan Leader, the fate of the Hagoromo clan would only worsen." Feizhu Xingtie, who knew the historical context, said these words sincerely. He then deeply bowed to Hagoromo Gengetsu before turning to leave. He needed some time to say goodbye to his son. Hagoromo Gengetsu did not stop him. Once an infiltrated agent betrays, even if he ensures that the secret will not be leaked, the result will only be the elimination of the traitor. This is the survival strategy of a clan or a force. Hagoromo Gengetsu understood this principle long ago. Finally, he glanced at the monument of Senju Hashirama. With nothing more to say, he also turned to leave. On the bustling and lively street. Hagoromo Gengetsu casually steadied a three or four-year-old girl who was playing around with her friends and almost bumped into him. The little girl thanked him politely, "Thank you, Uncle." "Call me ''Brother''." Hagoromo Gengetsu patted the little girl''s head and, just then, saw a familiar face. He gestured for the little girl to go play and walked over. "I''ve seen that Hagoromo Gengetsu in person, and he looks terrifying. I''m worried that Sasuke might face some danger when he goes to him." "Don''t worry, Sakura. Although I''m very angry that Sasuke chose to betray the village without any hesitation, he''s not a fool. He must have his own judgment. Also, don''t be fooled by the terrifying reputation of Hagoromo Gengetsu. He''s actually quite a good person in some ways." "A good person? Hagoromo Gengetsu? Ino, are you out of your mind? Let me check your forehead." "Check your own broad forehead. Sakura, I''m telling the truth. Really! My family has records about Hagoromo Gengetsu." As Hagoromo Gengetsu approached, he overheard Sakura and Ino talking about him. He raised an eyebrow, inserted himself into the conversation, and asked curiously: "Sakura, Ino, I hear you''re talking about Hagoromo Gengetsu. I''m quite interested in what kind of person he is according to you." "So, how do you see Hagoromo Gengetsu?" (Translator Notes: Correcting name translation errors: Hakuzen will be changed to Byakuren, and Retsudo to Reto.) Chapter 88: What Kind of Person is Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 88: What Kind of Person is Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 88: What Kind of Person is Hagoromo Gengetsu Dr. Souke!! Upon hearing the familiar voice, Ino quickly turned around, her eyes brightening with surprise as she greeted "Souke" with enthusiasm. Although Sakura wasn''t as excited as Ino, she also expressed her goodwill towards the doctor who had once taught her. Sorry to interrupt your conversation, Souke said sincerely. But Im very interested in learning more about Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu was curious about how ordinary people perceived him, rather than how those in high positions viewed him. Sakura, though unsure why Dr. Souke was interested in Hagoromo, stuck to her view and said, Hagoromo Gengetsu must be a villain like Orochimaru. Otherwise, why would the Hokage and everyone else be so wary of him? Ino, immediately shifting focus from the handsome doctor, quickly countered, Being wary is due to his strength, but that doesnt mean Hagoromo Gengetsu is a villain. One must judge a person based on their entire lifes actions. Forcing the surrender of forbidden techniques? Kidnapping Sasuke? Sakura interjected suddenly. Ino faltered but then shook her head, These actions are of different natures; besides, a few actions dont represent the whole person. Before Sakura could further argue, Ino adopted a mysterious expression and said, You wont believe this! Because of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s appearance in the ninja world, I specifically found a book in our clans archives detailing his life. Then, he and Sakura listened as Ino recounted his past. In the 132nd year of the Fire Country, in the village of Fuyuu, a ninja terrorized the villagers, killing twenty-three, abducting fourteen women, and torturing ten to death. No one dared to resist. Hagoromo Gengetsu encountered him, and in anger, killed him. In Hagoromos memory, at the age of fourteen, he had left the Hagoromo clan and traveled through the ninja world. When passing through a village named Fuyuu, he discovered that the villages only ninja had caused great suffering. Without hesitation, Hagoromo dispatched the ninja, an act that, while minor to him, was unforgettable for the villagers and eventually recorded by the Yamanaka clan. In the 133rd year of the Fire Country, in Bai Liang Town, a Kaguya clan ninja with the Dead Bone Pulse bloodline went berserk and slaughtered 3,125 people. Hagoromo Gengetsu encountered him, fought fiercely, and eventually defeated him while severely wounded. Hagoromo recalled this Kaguya ninja, whose intense malice and high-level Dead Bone Pulse techniques made the battle arduous. He had barely survived, driven by the sight of the suffering. In the 135th year of the Fire Country, during a severe famine, the lord of Ishikawa Castle refused to open the granaries. The people outside were resorting to cannibalism. Hagoromo Gengetsu, enraged, killed the lord, opened the granaries, and saved countless lives. That year, Hagoromo realized the true meaning of famine. Enraged by the lords inhumanity, he took drastic action, which earned him both enemies and praise. In the 136th year of the Fire Country, he killed three ninjas who practiced forbidden techniques using human organs. In the 137th year of the Fire Country, he killed twelve nobles who hunted humans as sport. Listening to Inos account of Hagoromo Gengetsus past, Sakura went from disbelief to shock to silence, her face reflecting a complex mix of emotions. Hagoromo remained silent for a long time. Chapter 89: The Broken Calm Chapter 89: The Broken Calm Chapter 89: The Broken Calm It was evident that Ino was truly engrossed in the book describing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s life. Many things that Hagoromo Gengetsu himself had almost forgotten, she remembered and could recount clearly at this moment. Unknowingly, the current young lady of the Yamanaka clan had become a fangirl of Hagoromo Gengetsu, much like the ancestor who wrote the book. After all, if the ancestor had not sincerely cared about everything related to Hagoromo Gengetsu, how could he have written a book full of admiration, documenting numerous significant events of Gengetsu''s life? Hagoromo Gengetsu was unaware that he had such an admirer from the Yamanaka clan. To be honest, he felt the author''s praise of him was a bit excessive. Hagoromo Gengetsu knew well that he was not the true hero or saint described in the book. He greatly admired those who, despite having no power, bravely faced danger and were determined to change everything for their ideals. For him, his actions along the way were more a friendly expression of having great power rather than a result of tirelessly running around. The deeds of righting wrongs were done conveniently due to his strong abilities, not because he had specifically sought them out. In truth, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s philosophy was always simple and not as complicated as the five great ninja villages and other forces imagined. When he crossed over from a world without magic and first truly experienced the energy called "chakra" flowing palpably within him, enabling him to do things that normal people couldn''t, his philosophy became firm. That was to keep moving forward to see what lies at the end of chakra. Perhaps there was a door there. A door leading to a higher place. For Hagoromo Gengetsu, if he could find that door, open it, and see the higher landscape, it would be wonderful. Of course, the beauty of life lies not only in the result but also in the process. During this time, occasionally pausing to appreciate what he saw and modifying what he didn''t like within his power was normal. This should have been a very simple and pure ideal, but it was always overcomplicated by others. Plotters always cared about the schemes in others'' minds, as if everyone else had the same inner thoughts as they did. Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head and returned to reality. Leaving the Konoha Memorial Stone, Feizhu Xingtie, who had decided to end the intertwined fate of Hagoromo and Konoha, spent the last moments buying many of his son''s favorite dishes and an expensive toy he had always wanted, hoping to give his son a memorable evening. After shopping, he headed home carrying bags. Seeing the light from the house, he imagined his sensible son had already cleaned the house and was sitting on the sofa, occasionally looking at the door, patiently waiting for his return. With a smile on his face, Feizhu Xingtie reached the door and was about to take out his key. Whoosh! Whoosh! The sound of something slicing through the air was barely audible. Feizhu Xingtie''s face changed. Before he could react, he was surrounded by a group of ninjas in black robes and colorful masks. The leader spoke coldly, "Chunin Feizhu Xingtie, we have a mission that requires your cooperation. Come with us to the Root." Feizhu Xingtie clenched his fists, "Root? I belong to the Hokage''s Intelligence Analysis Team. You have no right..." Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the Root ninja, "This is an order from Lord Danzo." Feizhu Xingtie wanted to say more, but the Root ninja acted immediately, subduing him in an instant. In the end, Feizhu Xingtie could only take a strong look at his home before being knocked out. The group quickly disappeared. All that remained were the bags of fresh vegetables and toys lying on the ground, ignored by all. Soon, the door to the house opened. Feizhu Xingtie''s son peeked out, saw the bags on the ground but no one around, and asked in confusion, "Dad?" Feizhu Xingtie could not answer. When he woke up again, he found himself in a dark secret room. In front of him, the man known as the "Darkness of the Shinobi World" sat on a cold chair, hands resting on the top of his cane, looking at the awakened Feizhu Xingtie and asking coldly: "I ask, you answer." "What is Souke''s true identity?" Chapter 90: The Root and Self-Immolation Chapter 90: The Root and Self-Immolation Chapter 90: The Root and Self-Immolation In the dark chamber, a man named Danzo Shimura leaned on his cane, his uncovered left eye glinting coldly as he stared at Feizhu Xingtie. He asked icily, "Who is Souke really?" Feeling as if he were being watched by a terrifying beast, the just-awakened Feizhu Xingtie trembled. Seeing who it was, he knew things had taken a bad turn. Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to calm down and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I want to see the Hokage! Even if I''m to be interrogated, it should be by the Torture and Interrogation Force." "The Root has the authority to arrest and interrogate any ninja who poses a threat to Konoha," said a masked Root ninja standing next to Danzo Shimura. Approaching Feizhu Xingtie, his voice devoid of any inflection, he explained, "We''ve been observing you for some time. For over twenty years, you had no contact with Souke. But now, you''ve been going to Konoha Hospital multiple times without reason, secretly watching Souke, and just an hour ago, you met him at the Memorial Stone." "What is your purpose? Who exactly is Souke?" After all, this was Konoha. With the Root''s capabilities, they could fully understand everything happening in the village every day. Initially, their main target of investigation was Souke, who had recently gained fame in the medical field. To outsiders, Souke''s success seemed like a natural progression of his abilities. However, to the Root, which operated in the shadows, everything was evaluated from an extreme perspective. At first, the Root conducted a standard investigation into Souke, as they would with anyone. If there were no problems, they would let it be. If there were minor issues, they could use them as leverage to covertly recruit the person into the Root, having them secretly contribute to Konoha''s prosperity. During their investigation, they unexpectedly discovered that Feizhu Xingtie was also observing Souke. Two unrelated people suddenly interacting raised suspicions in the experienced Root members. Due to Feizhu Xingtie''s position in a confidential role, the Root began investigating him first, leading to the current situation. As a member of Konoha''s Intelligence Division, Feizhu Xingtie knew well the methods and conduct of the Root. Realizing he had no chance of escaping, he said, "I don''t know anyone named Souke." While saying this, he secretly activated a unique mark of the Hagoromo Clan within him, thinking to himself, ''Sorry, clan leader. I''ve implicated you.'' Boom! A loud explosion echoed from above. Danzo Shimura frowned, "What''s going on?" The unique mark of the Hagoromo Clan, initially created by Hagoromo Gengetsu for clan intelligence agents, served as a final self-termination method to avoid torture and information leaks. Additionally, the mark had a warning function. Once fully activated, it alerted all marked individuals within a five-kilometer radius. This was to prevent the entire intelligence network from being uprooted due to one individual''s exposure. During the clan''s great split, the elders modified the technique to be applicable to all clan members, ensuring they could recognize each other, passing it down through generations. Like Samui, Feizhu Xingtie also bore the Hagoromo mark. At the moment of its full activation, signaling Feizhu Xingtie''s death, Hagoromo Gengetsu, the creator of the mark, paused and looked towards the remote western forest of Konoha. That area was not residential. Even if Feizhu Xingtie wanted to commit immediate suicide for his son''s future, he wouldn''t choose such an obviously espionage-related method. Thus, there was only one explanation: something went wrong, forcing him to activate the mark to protect the secrets in his mind and warn others to escape. For over twenty years, Feizhu Xingtie had remained undetected. The timing of his exposure clearly linked back to recent events involving Gengetsu himself. "Escape? Haha," Gengetsu shook his head. The swift and extreme methods that forced Feizhu Xingtie into self-immolation indicated only one possible entity in Konoha. "At least you called me clan leader. Though you were a ''wayward son,'' you upheld our principles in the end." "A clan leader who ignores the death of his own under his watch is no leader," Gengetsu murmured, vanishing towards the direction of Feizhu Xingtie''s last location. "Rest in peace. The clan leader will handle everything for you." Chapter 91: Killing Spree Chapter 91: Killing Spree Chapter 91: Killing Spree In the dense forest, several Root ninjas wearing black robes and masks swiftly moved through the trees. The founding of the Hidden Leaf Village took place in a vast forest, and despite years of development, the village is still surrounded by dense woods. Numerous training grounds have been established, and some highly confidential departments, like the infamous Root base, are hidden in the forest. Currently, the Root ninjas were acting under Danzo''s orders to capture Souke and anyone associated with Feizhu Xingtie, such as his son, colleagues, and friends. However, before they could split into teams to capture their targets, a single figure appeared in their sights. Target identified as Souke. Probability of resistance: 90%. Initiate capture plan immediately. Recognizing the figure as their main target, the Root ninjas didnt hesitate. The leading ninja was about to perform his Wind Release jutsu when a sudden gust of wind hit him, and before he could react, a hand grabbed his neck. Gengetsu, having dealt with the distraction, quickly closed in on the remaining Root ninjas. However, a sudden explosion from a trap went off near a tree, but he emerged unscathed and continued his pursuit. Kunai flew at him from all directions, but Gengetsu deflected them with ease. Unfazed, he threw a kunai of his own, hitting a hidden targeta puppet set by Fu. "Got him!" Fu thought, activating the Mind Puppet Switch Cursed Seal Technique. However, instead of swapping minds, he found himself trapped in the puppet. Souke, or rather Gengetsu, turned to face the puppet, calmly stating, "Having experienced life and death, my soul is tempered beyond your jutsu''s reach." Life and death? Youre Gengetsu?! Fu realized, shocked. If true, this meant great danger for Root and Danzo. Before he could react further, his soul dissipated as the puppet crumbled. The failed jutsu had backfired, killing Fu. Gengetsu glanced at the remains and continued his pursuit of the remaining Root ninjas. Chapter 92: Danzo: Who Are You? Chapter 92: Danzo: Who Are You? Chapter 92: Danzo: Who Are You? In a remote, eerie forest, the sounds of clashing metal, grunts, and bodies hitting the ground echoed continuously. After a final burst of dust settled, everything became eerily quiet. This was the Forbidden Forest area designated by the Hidden Leaf Village. Only Root ninjas were permitted here; ordinary villagers and Leaf ninjas were strictly forbidden. Due to its remote location, even though fierce battles were occurring, the village remained largely unaware. Even if nearby Leaf ninjas sensed something amiss, Danzo''s notorious reputation kept them from acting without explicit orders. In a clearing littered with kunai, shuriken, and corpses, Hagoromo Gengetsu held a Root ninja aloft, his dark eyes rapidly spinning as he extracted information. After a minute, he tossed the ninja aside. The ninjas head struck a kunai embedded in the ground, ending his life instantly.Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com With this, the team sent to capture Souke and his associates was completely annihilated. Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt linger and swiftly moved toward the Root bases location as per the information he had obtained. Ten minutes later, Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived at an area indistinguishable from any other part of the forest. Yet, this was the infamous Root base. Following the instructions from the captured Root ninja, he performed a series of hand signs, dispelling an invisible barrier. Before him, an iron gate leading underground appeared. This was the headquarters, officially known as the Anbu Training Department. Without hesitation, Hagoromo Gengetsu smashed the gate open with a punch and boldly walked in. Who dares?! Stop right there! Lord Danzo, should we inform the village about the attack on Root? Aburame Torune, one of Danzos guards, asked. No need. Danzo rejected the idea outright. Roots existence was tolerated by the Leafs higher-ups because it was a lethal weapon against enemies. If the blade appeared dull, Roots purpose would be questioned. Thus, not only did they need to keep this incident secret, but they also had to swiftly eliminate the intruder. Without further delay, Danzo, Torune, and a group of Root ninjas headed to the battlefield. Ninja tools flew from the shadows towards Hagoromo Gengetsu, but he dispersed them with a violent gust of wind. Suddenly, a Root ninja wielding a wind chakra-infused kunai charged at him. Hagoromo Gengetsu intercepted the attack with a finger, shattering the kunai and forcing it back into the ninja''s heart. The ninja collapsed in disbelief. Hagoromo Gengetsu continued his march, grabbing the kunai and infusing it with wind chakra. In a flash, he was among a group of Root ninjas, striking with lethal precision. Despite their resistance, they fell one by one, their blood forming a path guiding Hagoromo Gengetsu deeper into the base. Soon, after passing twenty bodies, Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived at a spacious underground chamber. He was about to swat an annoying insect when Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere! A compressed air bullet shot towards him. Hagoromo Gengetsu caught and crushed it, looking towards the source. Danzo stood on a suspended walkway with a large group of Root ninjas, his eyes filled with a mixture of cold intent and suspicion as he glared at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu pause, Danzo struck his cane down and coldly demanded, Who are you? Chapter 93: What If the Fish You Caught Is Too Big? Chapter 93: What If the Fish You Caught Is Too Big? Chapter 93: What If the Fish You Caught Is Too Big? In the underground deep well of the Root base, Danzo''s face was filled with anger and murderous intent as he saw the elite Root ninjas he had carefully cultivated lying dead in pools of blood. However, his expression shifted when he saw the culprit, Hagoromo Gengetsu, casually strolling as if on a leisurely outing, unaffected by the carnage. Danzo''s pupils narrowed slightly. He was well aware of the strength of Root ninjas. Even elite jo?nin like Kakashi Hatake could not have killed so many without sustaining any injuries themselves. "Who exactly are you?" Danzo repeated, his voice tinged with frustration as he looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was still wearing Souke''s face. "Who am I?" Hagoromo Gengetsu stopped and, now that most of his prey was caught, took his time. He first touched his face and then raised an eyebrow, "I almost forgot, I''m still wearing this face." "Since youre so intent on knowing who I am, let me show you." With a faint smile, Hagoromo Gengetsu lifted his right hand and swiped it across his face. In the next moment, a younger but more imposing face emerged before them. Hagoromo Gengetsu! Torune Aburame, his emotions in turmoil, identified the intruder with a tremor in his voice, and his insects swarmed uncontrollably. Danzo''s hand tightened around his cane, causing it to crack. This was the infamous Hagoromo Gengetsu, a figure feared, cursed, and hated throughout the ninja world. Danzo was unable to maintain his composure, shocked that the fish he had caught was so massive.Vissit for updates Feeling an unprecedented threat, Danzo stiffened, instinctively preparing for a fierce battle, signaling his Root members to get ready. However, he maintained a facade of calm, asking coldly, Hagoromo Gengetsu! You have breached the Root base and killed Root ninjas. Are you planning to go to war with the Leaf Village? War? Dont make such a serious term sound so trivial, Hagoromo Gengetsu chuckled and shook his head. Real war isnt like this. Unaware that Danzo was formulating his own plan, Hagoromo Gengetsu casually punched through a wall of earth, causing fragments to shoot out. One such fragment struck a Root ninja''s forehead, piercing his brain and creating a gaping wound. Genjutsu: Hellfire! Suddenly, fierce flames erupted from beneath Hagoromo Gengetsu, engulfing most of his body. Without feeling any pain, Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly observed the flames and then turned to a nearby Root ninja, stating, Its still lacking a bit. With that, the flames around Hagoromo Gengetsu vanished, and the Root ninja suddenly began to writhe uncontrollably, collapsing within moments. Genjutsu was effective against those with imperfect souls. But its effectiveness depended on the practitioner. The same genjutsu from an ordinary ninja and Uchiha Itachi was vastly different. As Hagoromo Gengetsu casually broke the neck of another Root ninja attempting to block him, he observed Danzo, who was protected by his subordinates and working on his right arm. With Danzo present, the Root ninjas would continue to come, making it easier for Hagoromo Gengetsu to achieve his goal of completely annihilating Root. So Hagoromo Gengetsu remained unhurried. However, Root members were not weeds; they wouldnt just disappear. Checking the number of bodies on the ground, he decided to accelerate his pace. Just then, a purple figure rushed towards him. Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to strike when he suddenly sensed something, quickly evading. Such a pity, Torune Aburame, now in his special poisonous form, lamented as Hagoromo Gengetsu avoided contact. Unlike other members of his clan, his body harbored nanoscopic poisonous insects. While he himself was immune, anyone coming into contact with him would be infected and die as the toxin destroyed their cells. Even Hagoromo Gengetsu, renowned as he was, wouldnt be an exception. But Hagoromo Gengetsus sharp senses had detected and avoided the poison. Special poisonous insects of the Aburame clan? They can even make me feel threatened. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Torune with surprise. However, knowing the opponent''s characteristics made dealing with them much easier. Chapter 94: Everything of Yours Belongs to Me! Chapter 94: Everything of Yours Belongs to Me! Chapter 94: Everything of Yours Belongs to Me! As the sounds of the battle gradually faded, the thick smell of blood quickly permeated the entire base. With his right hand, Hagoromo Gengetsu gripped a water whip, tightly strangling Aburame Torune, a user of the innate poisonous body. While watching the now unguarded Shimura Danzo in front of him, he smiled faintly and said: "All your men are dead, yet you remain quite composed." Hearing this, Danzo, whose sinister old face was partially covered by his sleeve, remained unmoved and said indifferently, "Dying for Konoha is their honor." Earlier, he had already undone the seal on his right arm, which meant he could have joined the fight much sooner. However, the enemy this time was Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had once fought the First Five Kage. There were still too few ninjas in the Root base. Knowing that these men could hardly play a significant role in a real battle, Danzo had no hesitation in using them as expendables, sacrificing their lives to exhaust Hagoromo Gengetsu''s chakra and stamina. Not everyone had the special physique of Senju Hashirama. No matter how strong Hagoromo Gengetsu was, his chakra and stamina were limited. Depleting a portion of it meant increasing his chances of winning the subsequent battle. As for what to do if all his subordinates died? Konoha has never lacked talent. As long as he remained, the Root would still exist. By then, having absorbed all of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s secrets, he would build an even stronger Root, and perhaps even a stronger Konoha! Danzo''s eyes shone with greed and ruthlessness as he looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu and said: "Hagoromo Gengetsu, your arrogance will destroy the second life you have so painstakingly gained. Though Konoha no longer has the First Hokage, it remains powerful." "Today, I will replace the First Hokage and bury you once again!" "Bury me?" Hagoromo Gengetsu seemed to hear a great joke and laughed, "I''m curious where you get your courage from." Danzo snorted coldly and said no more. His courage naturally came from the combined powers of Wood Release and Sharingan, two of the strongest abilities in the ninja world. So what if it was Hagoromo Gengetsu? Even he was defeated by the First Hokage who mastered Wood Release. Now his right arm not only possessed the power of Wood Release but also Sharingan, even Mangekyou Sharingan! Drip, drip. The sound of blood dripping from some corpse, or perhaps multiple corpses, echoed throughout the empty, desolate Root base. In an instant, lightning flashed again. Before Danzo, clutching his right arm, could stabilize himself, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s shadow clone, moving like lightning, charged forward. The thousand-bird spear in his hand turned back into a thousand birds, piercing Danzo''s heart in an instant, leaving him with an expression of disbelief, panic, and despair. "Your words don''t seem to match your strength." Looking at Danzo, who was vomiting blood, Hagoromo Gengetsu leaned in close to his ear and said calmly. The chirping of birds faded away. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s shadow clone withdrew his hand and stepped back. Thud. Danzo collapsed heavily to the ground. "You Konoha..." He wanted to say something but lacked the strength, futilely reaching out his left hand toward Hagoromo Gengetsu, only to let it fall halfway. "It''s over." Looking at the now lifeless Danzo, Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly declared. Then, lifting his head towards the sky, he added, "Xingtie, I''ve avenged you," before turning to leave the Root base. However, in the next second, A familiar voice rang out from behind. "It is indeed over." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression changed. He hurriedly turned, only for an old hand to press down on his shoulder first. Curse of Self-Destruction! Black patterned curses quickly spread from the spot where Hagoromo Gengetsu was touched, covering his entire body. Hagoromo Gengetsu felt a sudden numbness all over and could no longer move. "How..." Hagoromo Gengetsu began to speak, but then saw a perfectly unharmed Danzo walk over from behind, staring coldly at him. "I told you, today I will bury you." After speaking, Danzo''s face revealed a confident smile as he declared, "Hagoromo Gengetsu, everything of yours now belongs to me!" In the next moment, The two locked eyes. The Mangekyou Sharingan activated. "Kotoamatsukami!" Chapter 95: I Have Not Lost Yet!!! Chapter 95: I Have Not Lost Yet!!! Chapter 95: I Have Not Lost Yet!!! " Kotoamatsukami!" The Mangekyo? Sharingan from Uchiha Shisui rapidly rotated within Danzo Shimura''s right eye socket, activating the illusion hailed as the "strongest genjutsu." The game was set! No further turmoil arose as Hagoromo Gengetsu, standing before him, became deeply ensnared in the eye technique of Kotoamatsukami. All of his perceptions were fundamentally altered according to Danzo''s will. It wouldnt be long before this formidable opponent would become a loyal and reliable subordinate who accepted Danzo''s ideology. Danzo Shimura finally breathed a sigh of relief. Next, he considered that all of Hagoromo Gengetsus ninjutsu, secret techniques, Kekkei Genkai, and most importantly, the mystery of his resurrection, would soon be his. Danzo no longer felt sorrow for the loss of his subordinates. Instead, an extremely rare expression of immense joy spread across his face. What did Hagoromo Gengetsu amount to? Under Danzos scheme, he was now just a catch in his net. He had solved a significant threat to Konoha and the ninja world. With Hagoromo Gengetsu set to become his ally, Danzos power would not only increase significantly, but he might even live a second life. In that moment, Danzos ambition grew. With such achievements, the position of Hokage should belong to him. Once he became Hokage, he would surpass Hiruzen and lead Konoha to its true peak. Therefore, for the sake of Konoha, it would be best if the Fifth Hokage was removed. Danzo immediately thought of Orochimaru, who was well-suited for such dirty work.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com "Or should I have Hagoromo Gengetsu do it?" After all, no one knew he was now under Danzo''s control. Gazing at the motionless Hagoromo Gengetsu under Kotoamatsukamis influence, Danzo touched the cross-shaped scar on his chin, confidently fantasizing about a bright future. Suddenly! A shadow moved swiftly before him, and a left hand gouged out his right eye socket. "Ah!!!" In Danzo''s scream, his right eye socket turned into a bloody hole. The eyeball originally seated inside fell into the left hand of the intruder. At that moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu, holding the Mangekyo? Sharingan with a blood-red base and black blade-like pattern, smiled slightly and said: "Got it." "The fun is over. Now, lets get back to business." "Danzo Shimura, its time for you to die." A family should be united. With no more concerns, Hagoromo Gengetsu immediately moved to attack. "Damn it!" Feeling immense pressure, Danzo quickly formed the three pre-hand seals to activate Izanagi. Then he faced Hagoromo Gengetsus relentless onslaught. One minute later. Hagoromo Gengetsu threw Danzo Shimuras shattered corpse to the ground and patiently waited. Soon. Danzo''s corpse vanished right before his eyes. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his head to the left and looked at a pillar, saying calmly: "Izanagi, a forbidden eye technique that alters reality at the cost of sacrificing a Sharingan." "Modern people might not understand, but in the Warring States period, many died under this technique of the Uchiha." Hearing this, Danzo Shimura, with a grim face, emerged from behind the pillar. With no more illusions, he drew his kunai and stubbornly declared, "I refuse to believe that Hagoromo Gengetsu has no limits." Determined to use Izanagi''s invincible duration to outlast Hagoromo Gengetsu, Danzo decided to drag it out and see who would prevail in the end. Thus, over the next period, Danzo continuously fought Hagoromo Gengetsu with a strategy of exchanging injury for injury. However, the effect was minimal. Thud. Hagoromo Gengetsu threw Danzo''s body with its twisted neck to the ground again. After counting the remaining Sharingan on Danzo''s exposed right arm, he smiled slightly: "I do have limits, but Danzo, your pressure is clearly insufficient." Realizing this, Danzo quickly counted the few Sharingan left on his right arm, and his face twisted. Taking a deep breath, he stopped hesitating and turned to run. This was Konoha! He could summon more Konoha ninjas. No matter the cost, he must exhaust Hagoromo Gengetsu. He had not yet lost!!! Chapter 96: Good Idea, but Useless Chapter 96: Good Idea, but Useless Chapter 96: Good Idea, but Useless Danzo Shimura, the feared "Darkness of the Shinobi World," was frantically fleeing in his own base. Watching Danzo''s dog-like retreating figure, Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head. After all, he was old, no longer possessing the daring and fighting spirit of his youth. Even the idea of "supporting the tree of Konoha from the shadows" had gradually been corrupted by power. Konoha was in trouble, and it stood still. This perfectly illustrated the current methods of the Root under Danzo''s leadership. Of course, this had nothing to do with him. Hagoromo Gengetsu had come here solely for revenge on a "traitor," but one who had not lost his sense of righteousness. Now, only the last person remained. With a flick of his toe, a kunai landed in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s palm. He looked in the direction of Danzo Shimura''s escape, seemingly walking unhurriedly, but in reality, the distance between them was rapidly closing. Huff, huff, huff. Danzo Shimura was panting heavily. Ever since that incident in the Land of Rain over ten years ago, where he was severely taught a lesson by Nagato, he had mostly been plotting in the shadows, rarely showing his face. It had been a long time since he experienced the feeling of combat, or more precisely, of fleeing, or even facing death. At this moment, it felt like he had returned to the day when he was being pursued by the elite Cloud Ninja squad led by Kinkaku and Ginkaku. But this time, there was no Sarutobi Hiruzen or the actual Second Hokage to stay behind and cover the retreat. In countless days and nights, he had regretted that he was a step too slow on that day, ultimately missing out on the position of Hokage by a hair''s breadth. Even if he could go back in time and say those words earlier, the meaning would have completely changed. From time to time, he turned his head, looking in panic at Hagoromo Gengetsu behind him like a ferocious beast, and his breathing grew heavier. Seeing the distance between them shrinking, a fierce look flashed across his face, and he formed a hand seal: "Explode!" Boom! A violent explosion sounded behind him. As a secret facility, the Root base not only had ninja guards but also various traps. Danzo Shimura appeared to be fleeing recklessly but was actually consciously passing through various secret rooms with traps. As the head of Root, he had the authority to activate these traps. Boom! Boom! Boom! Trap after trap was triggered. The massive Root base shook violently with continuous explosions. In the moment before death, his eyes looked complexly in the direction of Konoha, and then his entire body disappeared again. Just as before. When he reappeared, Danzo Shimura, who had no courage left to look back, continued to flee forward in a sorry state. But he was ultimately too old. "The last time." Hagoromo Gengetsu said, once again appearing behind him, ready to strike. Unexpectedly, Danzo Shimura suddenly turned around. The panic and fear on his face were gone. They were replaced by determination, coldness, and intense killing intent! Pfft! Danzo Shimura lunged forward, voluntarily sending his chest towards the kunai that Hagoromo Gengetsu had just raised. Then, he grabbed Hagoromo Gengetsu''s arm holding the kunai with both hands, a mix of calmness and madness in his voice: "Hagoromo Gengetsu! You enemy of Konoha! Even if it costs me my life, I''ll drag you down to the underworld with me!" "Reverse Four Symbols Sealing!" Terrifying black blood instantly spurted from all over Danzo Shimura''s body. Upon discovering he had only one Sharingan left, Danzo Shimura regained his rationality. Clearly aware that the possibility of escaping from Hagoromo Gengetsu was zero, he finally recovered the edge of the "Darkness of the Shinobi." Using his last Sharingan to lower Hagoromo Gengetsu''s guard, he pretended to continue fleeing but had already completely cut off his last chance of resurrection, using himself as bait. As Hagoromo Gengetsu habitually approached and attacked, Danzo Shimura turned around and grabbed him, decisively performing the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing. Just like Hiruzen Sarutobi using the Reaper Death Seal. "Hiruzen! This time, like you, I too am being the bait, risking my life to take down a powerful enemy! Konoha..." Facing death, Danzo Shimura instinctively thought of his old friend. But before he could say anything more in his heart. Suddenly. A powerful force shook his arms away. Danzo Shimura looked up hurriedly and saw Hagoromo Gengetsu easily breaking free of his hold, retreating swiftly like a gust of wind, avoiding the black blood of the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing entirely. "No!!" Danzo Shimura''s face was full of unwillingness. Hagoromo Gengetsu commented indifferently: "The last desperate strike was a good idea." "But useless." Chapter 97: Kill the Enemy, Loot the Base, and Explode the Gear Chapter 97: Kill the Enemy, Loot the Base, and Explode the Gear Chapter 97: Kill the Enemy, Loot the Base, and Explode the Gear Danzo Shimura, nearly 70 years old, tried his best but could not restrain Hagoromo Gengetsu. As for the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing technique, although the black blood it released was indeed terrifying, its full power manifested gradually. During this period, Gengetsu''s swift escape meant the spreading black blood couldn''t keep up. Aware of Danzos final self-destructive move, Gengetsu remained cautious, rendering Danzo''s plan ineffective. "It''s over," Gengetsu declared calmly. Fortunately, he had already removed Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyo Sharingan from Danzo''s eye. To perish alongside him now would have been too regretful. "No! For Konoha! Hagoromo Gengetsu! You must die!" Danzo''s face was filled with resentment and hatred. Using his remaining strength, he lunged at Gengetsu. But no matter how hard he tried, the gap between them only widened. Ultimately, as the black blood dragged him into the underworld, Danzo''s lone eye stayed fixed on Gengetsu until it was completely devoured. With Danzo, the caster, gone, the expanding black blood sphere spread rapidly in all directions. From a distance, Gengetsu stood atop a large tree, observing the aftermath of the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing. Soon, when it ended, a massive crater nearly a hundred meters wide appeared. Everything that had been there, including Danzo, was now gone. Inside the base, they found no danger, only numerous Root ninja corpses. No enemy bodies were found. Though they usually kept their distance from Root, the sight of the entire base''s demise within the village was sobering. After a thorough inspection, Kakashi concluded that a single individual had decimated the Root base. "Who could accomplish such a feat alone?" Asuma questioned, lighting a cigarette to calm his nerves. Kakashi thought of someone but refrained from voicing it without evidence. "There''s one key issue: Where is Elder Danzo?" As a high-ranking advisor, Danzos status demanded concern. Despite their search, they found no trace of him. "Could it be related to the surface crater?" someone cautiously suggested. Kakashi''s expression darkened. If true, the situation was dire. News of Root''s destruction and Danzo''s possible death soon spread, throwing the village into a frenzy. Ninja patrols intensified, and Konohas alert level was maxed out. With the Fifth Hokage attending the Five Kage Summit, the remaining advisors took charge. "I''ll inspect the Root base myself," Mitokado Homura, sorrowful yet determined, told his remaining old friend. "Take care of the village. Inform Tsunade, but dont rush her return. Leaving the summit abruptly would only lower Konoha''s standing." "I understand," Koharu Utatane responded solemnly. "Be careful." "Indeed," Homura nodded. Chapter 98: The System is No Longer That Trashy System Chapter 98: The System is No Longer That Trashy System Chapter 98: The System is No Longer That Trashy System When Konoha''s alert level was raised to the highest, and the villagers were almost being dragged to the shelters, the instigator, Hagoromo Gengetsu, did not hastily leave. After securing a large number of scrolls filled with his spoils, he disguised himself to avoid unnecessary trouble and walked through the chaotic crowd. With a clear purpose, he arrived in front of the Hokage building. Due to the incident with the Root, the village''s defenses needed more manpower, resulting in a significant reduction in the Hokage building''s security. Gengetsu easily bypassed the visible and hidden guards around the Hokage building and entered this place, the highest authority of Konoha. It was already nighttime. With the Fifth Hokage absent, the Hokage building was completely dark. Using the information from Hanare, along with the data he found in the Root, Gengetsu silently approached a room with a sealing barrier. Noticing two ANBU guards still on duty outside the door, along with some hidden guards in the shadows, Gengetsu realized he had found the right place. Moments later, a faint sound of bodies hitting the ground was heard. Gengetsu held the last conscious but powerless ANBU ninja in his hand. As their eyes met, Gengetsu swiftly used the Eye Imprint Technique to invade the ninja''s mind and search for relevant information. "Oh? There''s a seal on the memory regarding this room." Gengetsu was a bit surprised but didn''t mind it. With such a significant power difference, coupled with the fact that the Eye Imprint Technique from Arli was highly covert in extracting memories, the relevant memories of this ANBU ninja soon opened up to him. After discarding the now useless ninja, Gengetsu began forming seals with his hands towards the door. A few moments later, the sealing barrier on the door dissipated. The door opened. In front of him was a room with seals covering the floor, walls, and even the ceiling. At the center stood a solitary stone platform. Gengetsu''s eyes fell upon the large scroll resting on the stone platform. This was his target. The famous Scroll of Seals of Konoha. Ding! Side Mission: The Real Graduation Test of Uzumaki Naruto Mission Description: The only student in the class who didn''t graduate, Uzumaki Naruto, is feeling very down. You see teacher Mizuki approaching Naruto and whispering something to him, causing Naruto to become excited. You realize the plot has officially begun. This is a good opportunity. You can seize the moment, join in, and defeat the treacherous Mizuki along with Naruto. Mission Reward: Ten seconds of reading time for the Scroll of Seals (The Third Hokage is watching you, ten seconds is the maximum he can tolerate) "This mission is quite interesting." Without hesitation, Gengetsu accepted the mission. "Defeating Mizuki is easy. He should be imprisoned in Konoha''s maximum-security prison right now. But how will I get the Scroll of Seals? Will it just appear? The Third Hokage is already dead, so why care about his watchful eye?" Looking at the Scroll of Seals before him, Gengetsu stroked his chin, pondering. Of course, regardless of how it would turn out, the system was to thank for this unexpected turn of events. With each mission completed, although the system''s progress was far from reaching his true level, it occasionally offered some impressive rewards. "Gradually, the system is no longer the useless trash it once was." Gengetsu remarked with deep emotion. Taking one last look at the Scroll of Seals, thinking that the system''s reward might be related to this one, Gengetsu decided not to touch it before leaving. He even helped to close the door properly before flashing away. Five minutes later, noticing the lack of response from the radio communications, the alert Konoha ninjas quickly arrived in front of the room. "Oh no! The Scroll of Seals!" Seeing their fallen comrades, some rushed to help while others opened the now unsealed door, anxiously peering inside. To their relief, the Scroll of Seals was intact. The seals in the room were also still active. The Konoha ninjas, relieved, began to speculate. "Did the intruder leave because they knew the function of these seals?" "Could the person who infiltrated the Scroll of Seals room be the same one who attacked the Root earlier?" "Very likely! Quickly report this!" Chapter 99: The Last Gift Chapter 99: The Last Gift Chapter 99: The Last Gift The Konoha village was in disarray, dealing with the aftermath of the Root division''s downfall while also managing an invasion of the chamber housing the Scroll of Seals. Unbeknownst to them, the high-security prison was about to face similar trouble. Having left the Hokage building, Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived at an ordinary house, its interior warmly lit. He knocked on the door, and soon, hurried footsteps approached from within. Dad... The door opened, and the occupant''s initial joy turned to confusion upon seeing Hagoromo. Despite this, he politely asked, Who are you? Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled at Feizhu Xiangjie, the son of Feizhu Xingtie. Im a friend of your fathers. May I come in? Of course. Feizhu Xiangjie, trusting the generally safe environment of the Konoha residential area, led Hagoromo Gengetsu inside. The home was modest but meticulously maintained, exuding a cozy atmosphere. After a brief conversation, Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed several recently read books on the sofa: *The Will of Fire: Third Hokage Edition*, *The First Hokage''s Conquest*, *The Chronicles of Konoha*, and *The Chronicles of Tenacity*. You like these kinds of books? Hagoromo Gengetsu inquired, pointing at the books on the sofa. Mm-hmm! Xiangjies eyes lit up with excitement. Im learning from the respected Hokages. My dream is to become Hokage! To become Hokage, huh? Konoha High-Security Prison Situated six kilometers outside Konoha, the prison was hidden and isolated, designed to contain rogue ninjas. Hagoromo Gengetsus target was a former star instructor at the Konoha Ninja Academy, Mizuki, who had attempted to steal the Scroll of Seals. After easily subduing the guards, Hagoromo Gengetsu entered the prison amidst blaring alarms. Kill them! Yes, thats it! Great skills, young man! Time is short! Free us, and well help you! Please, sir, let me out! Release me first, or youre dead! ... The prisoners clamored, excited by the fall of their despised guards. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at them. Too noisy. With that, he flicked a shuriken from the ground. It struck the loudest, most imposing prisoner, splitting his head in half. Silence fell over the prison instantly. Chapter 100: Success Chapter 100: Success Chapter 100: Success The moment the tall and burly male prisoner died, the previously noisy prison fell silent. However, the next second, an even louder uproar erupted. This time, the prisoners were no longer just whistling and cheering. They added extremely harsh curses aimed at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu did not tolerate them. He drew out several kunai. Anyone who cursed at him received a volley, leading to their demise. Very quickly, the prison turned into a river of blood. After half the prisoners were dead, the prison finally fell silent. The remaining prisoners, who had previously been extremely arrogant and intimidating, now shrank back into their cells, trembling in fear, not daring to look outside. They had initially thought their savior had come to break them out of prison. They never expected that the person who arrived would be more terrifying than the prison guards. In a short time, this person had killed more prisoners than the total number of deaths in the prison over the past ten years. How could they not be afraid? At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu, the only one still standing in the prison, scanned the surroundings expressionlessly. Seeing that no one dared to challenge him, he proceeded deeper into the prison. Given Konoha''s policies, those imprisoned here might not all be beyond redemption, but they were definitely guilty of numerous crimes. Moreover, being confined in such a dark environment for so long, many prisoners'' minds had become twisted and increasingly extreme. For such people, even if this prison belonged to Konoha, and even if the prisoners deeply hated Konoha, his stance in his first and second lives was the same. Who said breaking into a prison meant releasing the prisoners? Even in ancient times, general amnesties did not pardon the worst criminals. To Hagoromo Gengetsu, keeping these people locked up in prison was their best outcome. Afterward. With no more noise, Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly deactivated the prison''s defenses and found Mizuki''s cell. "Mizuki," Hagoromo Gengetsu called out, looking at the pitch-black cell in front of him. "Who are you?" The first antagonist of Naruto, a man named Mizuki, stepped out of the darkness. Unlike his gentle demeanor as an academy teacher, Mizuki had now become a fitness fanatic. To those unfamiliar, it would be hard to recognize him at first glance. Outside Konoha Prison. Finding an unoccupied spot, Hagoromo Gengetsu received his side quest reward. The next second. Under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze, a huge scroll suddenly appeared before him. "It looks exactly like the one in the Hokage''s office." At first glance, Hagoromo Gengetsu could tell that the Scroll of Seals now in front of him was identical to the one in the office, with the same patterns on the scroll. "Is it a copy, or is this the original Scroll of Seals?" Time was limited, so Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly opened the scroll, ignoring other forbidden techniques, and swiftly read the most needed techniques: the Reanimation Jutsu and the Dead Demon Consuming Seal. At the same time. In the Hokage''s office, in the secret room with the Scroll of Seals. The secret room door had been re-sealed with a new barrier, and the number of guards outside had increased several times. However, they never expected that the Scroll of Seals, placed securely on the stone platform in the secret room, would suddenly disappear. The sealing barrier, which had just thwarted an intruder once, showed no signs of activation. It was as if nothing had happened. Ten seconds later. The Scroll of Seals reappeared on the stone platform, everything as it was before. Meanwhile, outside Konoha Prison. After ten seconds, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was considering trying to keep holding the Scroll of Seals to continue reading, was surprised to see the scroll turn from solid to intangible and disappear instantly. When they said ten seconds, they meant ten seconds. "Interesting." Looking at his empty hands, Hagoromo Gengetsu had witnessed another ability of the system. Fortunately, he had seen what he needed. With his excellent memory, he had memorized the Reanimation Jutsu and the Dead Demon Consuming Seal. This trip to Konoha was a success. Now, he would begin his plan to restore his soul. Once everything was back to peak condition, it would be time to resume his path of the Kekkei Genkai Collection. Chapter 101: The Five Kage Summit Chapter 101: The Five Kage Summit Chapter 101: The Five Kage Summit Konohagakure The next morning. As Sakura yawned and headed to Konoha Hospital to continue her medical ninjutsu training, she once again ran into Ino, who was also yawning and looked exhausted. Ino greeted first, Sakura, didnt you sleep well last night either? Sakura nodded, Yeah, I kept feeling like there were a lot of people walking on the roof. Ino empathized, It wasnt so bad where I was, but a lot of my clan members were woken up and left, including my dad. I have no idea what happened; I couldnt sleep well at all. Despite their potential, the two girls were still just Genin and unaware of the significant events that had occurred the previous night. However, it didnt take long. When two ANBU ninjas suddenly appeared in front of them, asking them to cooperate with an investigation and inquiring about Dr. Souke, Sakura and Ino exchanged surprised and confused looks. What exactly had happened? Iron Country, the Five Kage Summit Having not yet received updates from Konoha, Tsunade, along with Shizune and Naruto, traveled day and night to reach the Iron Country. After meeting with General Mifune and resting well for a night, they proceeded as planned the next day. They joined the other four Kage in a specially prepared meeting room to officially commence the long-awaited second Five Kage Summit. When Tsunade and her group arrived, the Third Tsuchikage, O?noki, was already seated, with Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi standing behind him. Old man O?noki, long time no see, Tsunade greeted with a chuckle.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com During the time of the Shinobi World War, she, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru had often clashed with the Iwa-nin. There was an incident where they were surrounded by Iwa-nin and in grave danger, and Orochimaru had suggested killing the heavily injured Jiraiya, which Tsunade remembered clearly. If she recalled correctly, O?noki was commanding the Iwa-nin forces at that time. Hearing this, O?noki looked over and replied with a smile, Tsunade, I didnt expect you to become the Hokage. Things rarely go as planned. Just like you, old man O?noki, still serving as the Third Tsuchikage, Tsunade responded casually as she took her seat. O?noki sighed and shook his head, It cant be helped. Not everyone has the abundance of talent like Konoha. Isnt this a new face? Tsunade glanced at Kurotsuchi, whom she hadnt met before, after recognizing Kurotsuchi. O?noki replied, This is my granddaughter, just brought her to gain some experience, so dont praise her. Who is this handsome blond guy? Blond? Handsome? Are you talking about me? Naruto exclaimed, pointing at himself in surprise. Receiving affirmation, Naruto, who had never been called handsome before, grinned widely, his face showing a bit of embarrassment. To show his gratitude, Naruto, recognizing Meis hat similar to Tsunades, called her just as he called Tsunade: Mizukage Granny... Boom! A fair fist immediately sent him flying. Call me sister! Brat! Mei gritted her teeth as she spoke. Indeed. As expected of the ninja ranked number one for unpredictability. Recalling the assessment of Naruto in Konohas ninja files, Tsunade wasnt surprised at all seeing this scene. Bringing Naruto here, it would be unusual if nothing unexpected happened. Fortunately, the atmosphere had become more lively as a result. Overall... not bad. After the commotion, things quickly calmed down, and the scene returned to normal. Rubbing his red cheek, Naruto, back behind Tsunade, thought this place was too dangerous and decided not to speak anymore. Finally, the group from Sunagakure arrived. Seeing a familiar face, Narutos eyes lit up, and he immediately forgot his previous thoughts. Gaara! Youre here too... Naruto, with great enthusiasm, started walking over to greet Gaara. But after taking a few steps, he suddenly noticed something and, in shock, pointed at Gaara, stammering: Gaara! You... you... you... How did you become the Kazekage so quickly?!! Chapter 102: Everyone Has Their Own Plans Chapter 102: Everyone Has Their Own Plans Chapter 102: Everyone Has Their Own Plans Everyone was just fighting with their wits and courage during the Chu?nin Exams, and now, while Naruto is still a Genin, Gaara has already become the Kazekage. Even someone as dense as Naruto found this surreal, almost suspecting he was caught in some genjutsu. It wasnt until Gaara put down his Kazekage hat and gently said to him, Naruto, you need to work harder. Work harder? Naruto began counting on his fingers and seriously thought, Genin, Chu?nin, Jo?nin, Hokage. I still have three stages to cross! Naruto scratched his head in frustration. He hadn''t even passed the recent Chu?nin Exams. If he wanted to try again, he''d have to wait two more years for the next exam. Thinking of this, Naruto ran over to Gaara, pushed aside the nearby Baki, and eagerly asked, Gaara, tell me how you became the Kazekage. Do you have any tips? On the side, Chiyo watched Naruto, who was now clinging to Gaara and chatting like old friends. She wondered why Tsunade had brought the Nine-Tails Jinchu?riki here. The Sand Village made Gaara the Kazekage because they really had no other capable successors. But Konoha was different. Leaving aside other candidates, Hatake Kakashi was a suitable choice. How interesting. One Jinchu?riki has already become a Kage, and another might follow in the future? O?noki looked at Gaara and Naruto with some sentiment. Living a long life, one sees many things that were once unimaginable. For example, Jinchu?riki had always been treated as weapons by the great ninja villages. A Jinchu?riki becoming a Kage? This was unthinkable and unimaginable in the past. As for the Fourth Mizukage also being a Jinchu?riki, he wasn''t a Jinchu?riki when he became Mizukage. Only after Rin Nohara''s death did he choose to implant the Three-Tails into himself to better control it. Currently, the Sand Village is struggling with manpower shortages and economic pressures. If possible, they''d prefer to quietly develop rather than mobilize their forces for a conflict. O?noki also spoke up, As far as I know, Hagoromo Gengetsu hasn''t declared any intention to start a war or conquer the Five Great Nations. The ninja world is still at peace. Mobilizing such extensive resources to deal with one person is unwise. Organizing a joint force isn''t just a matter of saying it; it involves significant manpower, resources, and financial costs, along with the suspension of various missions. The preparatory work alone would cause substantial strain on the Five Great Ninja Villages. Although they understand Hagoromo Gengetsu''s prowess, as the leader of Iwagakure, O?noki couldn''t support such a drastic plan, especially when it involves targeting a single individual rather than another ninja village. Mei Terumi? shared similar sentiments. Kirigakure is willing to confront Hagoromo Gengetsu but isn''t prepared to bear the substantial costs of a full mobilization. However, A remained resolute: Against an opponent like Hagoromo Gengetsu, we must go all out, with no room for complacency. As for why he hasn''t acted yet... A figure from the Warring States period is not easily predictable. Even if he doesn''t pose an immediate threat to the Five Great Nations, his influence alone could destabilize our balance if he were to establish a new ninja village. Although A''s words were speculative, they caused everyone, except the oblivious Naruto, to ponder deeply. I recall that Hagoromo Gengetsu''s recent appearance was linked to Uchiha Sasuke''s defection from Konoha, correct? Mei Terumi? looked at Tsunade, who had remained silent. Tsunade glanced at Naruto, who clenched his fists at the mention of Sasuke, and nodded, Yes, after defecting, Uchiha Sasuke followed Hagoromo Gengetsu. That makes sense, O?noki said with a smile. The Hagoromo and Uchiha clans were allies and maintained a good relationship. If Sasuke wasn''t comfortable in Konoha, it makes sense he''d go to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Although the summit was called to address Hagoromo Gengetsu, O?noki didn''t forget the threat posed by Konoha. For him, it was convenient to expose Konoha''s vulnerability. Furthermore, O?noki harbored a thought he didn''t voice: perhaps they could reach out to Hagoromo Gengetsu, just as they had with the Akatsuki. In some respects, Hagoromo Gengetsu could become a formidable ally. As for the past conflicts, like the First Tsuchikage''s involvement in the Battle of the Valley of the Fallen God, those grudges had long since faded. After all, among people like them, what conflicts couldn''t be resolved? Chapter 103: This Woman Is a Lost Cause! Chapter 103: This Woman Is a Lost Cause! Chapter 103: This Woman Is a Lost Cause! "Hagoromo Clan. Uchiha Clan. Allies? What is this about?" Hearing new information about Sasuke and Hagoromo Gengetsu, which he had been obsessively pondering, Naruto couldn''t help but get his brain working after a long period of inactivity. Nearby, Tsunade had clenched her fists. Upon hearing O?nokis implication that Konoha had been too harsh with Sasuke, causing him to become a traitor, Tsunade, who never tolerated injustice, was about to slam her hand on the table to speak her mind. "Please wait a moment, Hokage-sama." The meeting host, Mitsukage, halted Tsunade. He wasn''t worried that Tsunade might smash the desk with her hand but because a samurai had hurried to his side and whispered something in his ear, causing his expression to change. "Whats the matter?" Since it was someone elses event, Tsunade gave Mitsukage some leeway. Mitsukage looked at Tsunade and said, "Just now, a Konoha ninja arrived, claiming to have a very important letter for you, Hokage-sama." Upon hearing this, both Tsunade and Shizunes expressions changed. Only a few high-ranking officials from the Five Great Shinobi Countries knew the location of the Five Kage Summit. The fact that Konoha had sent a ninja with a letter while the Hokage was attending the summit was clear to them all. "Konoha is in serious trouble?" The others present also quickly realized this, their eyes flashing with concern. Without hesitation, Tsunade asked Shizune and Naruto to stay, quickly left the meeting room, and met the hurried Konoha ninja outside. Hokage-sama! The messenger immediately handed over a sealed letter. Tsunade opened it and read it quickly, her brow furrowing deeply. Indeed, something had gone wrong! The Root base had been destroyed, Elder Danzo Shimura was dead; the Forbidden Scroll''s chamber had been breached; and there had been a riot in Konohas high-security prison. The last two were not as severe. The Forbidden Scroll was still intact, and the prisoners in the high-security prison had not escaped. What truly had the greatest impact was the destruction of Root. Although Tsunade did not like Danzo Shimuras extreme methods and was wary of the Root organization, which had always been out of the Hokage''s control, she knew well that Root was a sharp weapon for Konoha, both for internal and external matters. After the Fourth Shinobi World War, all the other ninja villages had strongly demanded that Konoha disband Root, which was a clear example. If only there could be a few more such actions against Konoha. Some couldn''t help but think. Therefore, when Tsunade decisively supported the Raikages proposal and also suggested a plan for a joint military force of the Five Great Shinobi Countries, the reaction in the room showed a slight shift. The sun gradually moved from the east to the west. On this day, after spending most of their time in the interrogation room, Sakura and Ino finally concluded their questioning and emerged from inside safely. One was a prospective Hokages direct disciple, and the other was the daughter of the Yamanaka clans leader. Although they had had considerable contact with the "Souke" doctor, the investigation revealed that it was mostly related to medical and daily conversations, so the Anbu had not given them too much trouble. Returning to the sunlight, Sakura and Ino exchanged a look and, after a bitter smile, saw the residual shock, regret, and unspoken feelings on each others faces. After a long silence, Sakura finally couldnt help but say, "I really didnt expect that Dr. Souke would be him?" Earlier, she had learned from the Anbu that Dr. Souke was very likely Hagoromo Gengetsu. She couldnt imagine that the person she had been seeking for Sasuke had come to Konoha and had even interacted with her for such a long time. Thinking back to their first meeting where she could hardly lift her head in front of him and recalling the previous moments when he taught her at the Konoha hospital, Sakuras expression was very complex. It was as if the arch-villain boss she knew suddenly appeared beside her, treating and helping her very politely, creating a stark contrast but also bringing a hint of secret joy. Thinking this, Sakura shook her head vigorously, determined not to let the "Hagoromo" enchantment affect her perception. She should focus more on Sasuke. Oh right! Where was Sasuke? Since Hagoromo Gengetsu was here before, where did Sasuke, who followed him, go? Could he have been abandoned? Sakura immediately wanted to share her worries with Ino. However, at this moment, Ino also finally came to her senses and grabbed Sakuras hand, excitedly exclaiming: "I actually met the real Hagoromo Gengetsu! Oh my gosh! I actually talked about his deeds in front of him! Sakura, was I really foolish at that time?" This woman is a lost cause! Seeing Ino in such a lovesick state and fearing that her behavior might attract unwanted attention from nearby Anbu, Sakura decided to ignore everything else and quickly dragged Ino away. She certainly didnt want to experience another interrogation room visit. Chapter 104: Information from Hanare Chapter 104: Information from Hanare Chapter 104: Information from Hanare The sky was vast, and the land was boundless. The wind blew and the grass lay low, revealing Gengetsu. On a grassy plain outside of Lockfront Village. The weather was nice today. Having returned from Konoha and recently engrossed in studying soul-related topics, Hagoromo Gengetsu took advantage of the day to relax on the grass, hands behind his head, enjoying the cool breeze. In this lazy and comfortable state, it was hard to believe that he was the man rumored to bring disaster to the ninja world, constantly scheming and making the leaders of the Five Great Shinobi Villages uneasy. Hanare, dressed in standard ninja attire and just back from a mission, was surprised to find that the clan leader she had been taught to revere as a divine figure was not as imposing as she had imagined. Though her idealization was shattered, her respect and admiration for Gengetsu remained, and perhaps even grew. After all, a leader with a human touch felt more approachable. Hearing footsteps approaching, Gengetsu kept his eyes closed and continued to bask in the sun leisurely, much like an old man in a park. Having lived a second life, he had grown tired of maintaining a facade of aloofness. It was too exhausting. He preferred to live as he pleased, letting future generations handle the rest. Much like how in the eyes of the Four Hokage, he was a beacon of clarity and power capable of conquering the ninja world. Similarly, Hashirama Senju, despite his gambling habits and carefree demeanor, was viewed by the villagers of Konoha as a powerful and dignified figure. When Gengetsu had heard this evaluation in Konoha, he had considered writing a book detailing the 300 untold stories of Hashirama and Madara Uchiha, but he abandoned the idea, realizing he lacked the literary skill. Step. Step. Step. The sound of ninja shoes crunching on the grass grew closer. Soon, Hanare arrived beside Gengetsu and respectfully said, "Clan Leader." "Its Hanare," Gengetsu opened his eyes and casually asked, "Has the mission been completed?" "Heh." A group of leaders with various demands and decades of accumulated conflicts, who, when not pushed to the brink, would hardly set aside their grudges and wholeheartedly confront an enemy. Only those in ivory towers would believe in such a possibility. "Hanare, do you believe that if I were to appear, the first thing I might encounter would not be kunai from the Five Great Shinobi Villages, but rather some form of benevolent contact from one of the sides in the dark?" Gengetsu knew well the duplicity of these political figures. As an intelligence operative, Hanare, who had encountered much darkness, agreed, "As you say, Clan Leader, this is highly likely." In todays age, everyone considered themselves the true protagonist. Using Gengetsu as a weapon to be utilized and then discarded was likely a thought many had after learning of Roots destruction. Of course, while they might appear so on the surface, they might also take more direct action behind the scenes. After all, everything hinges on ones thoughts. Gengetsu had considered that if there was a coalition of ninjas on a scale of tens of thousands, determined to exhaust him, without a reborn Madara Uchiha-like entity, or the peak form of the combined Senju and Uchiha power, it would be difficult for him to sustain. Thus, strengthening his own power was essential! Fortunately, the current Five Kage lacked the overwhelming initiative of the first Five Kage. Reflecting on the battle in the Valley of the End, it was clear that the five old figures had likely been informed beforehand, as the Five Great Villages had managed to locate him so efficiently. This was the way to solve problems. Remaining inactive, building strength, and then delivering a thunderous blow without giving any opportunity to respond. Unlike the current Five Kage, who were indecisive and failed to keep secrets well. However, there were still aspects not to be underestimated. For example, the shared intelligence collection among the Five Great Shinobi Villages. Gengetsu was indifferent to this but advised Hanare to keep the Clan on high alert and remain inactive for the time being. Gengetsu then stood up and continued to address his training issues. "Forbidden Technique: Reanimation Jutsu!" Chapter 105: Developing Forbidden Techniques Chapter 105: Developing Forbidden Techniques Chapter 105: Developing Forbidden Techniques "Forbidden Technique: Reanimation Jutsu!" Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands together, and a coffin emerged from the ground. The lid opened, revealing a familiar figure with whom he had interacted previously. "Hello again, Danzo." Hagoromo Gengetsu approached, smiling as he greeted the cracked and deteriorating Reanimation version of Shimura Danzo. Despite being completely devoured by the underworld in the final battle, Hagoromo Gengetsu had managed to retrieve a significant amount of Danzo''s flesh and blood right before his death, making this summoning possible. As for the sacrifice, the area was never short of bandits and thieves. Although their quality was low, they were sufficient for Hagoromo Gengetsu to practice the Reanimation technique obtained from Konoha''s Scroll of Seals. However, the technique, though successful, was incomplete. When greeted, the current Shimura Danzo did not furiously curse the inherently evil Hagoromo Gengetsu. Instead, he stood silently, like a soulless puppet, staring blankly. Hagoromo Gengetsu was not surprised. This was the form that Tobirama Senjus version of the Reanimation technique should take. Originally, Tobirama developed this forbidden technique primarily to complement the Mutual Multiplying Explosive Tags technique. After obtaining the Reanimation technique, Orochimaru spent many years further developing and refining it, resulting in the perfected version seen during the Chunin Exams.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Fortunately, although Hagoromo Gengetsu did not possess the final version, Tobiramas version was sufficient for his current needs. After allowing Shimura Danzo to disperse on his own, Hagoromo Gengetsu summoned another coffin. This time, it was himself who emerged from within. More precisely, a fragment of his own soul from the underworld responded to the Reanimation summoning, appearing in the real world. Looking at the Reanimation version of himself, which was identical except for the surface cracks and vacant eyes, Hagoromo Gengetsu stroked his chin in thought. Due to the nature of the Reanimation technique, his soul fragment could easily transition from the underworld to the present world. However, fully extracting it to completely restore his soul without any consequences was not an easy task. To some extent, the soul fragment in the underworld had already become an independent entity, beyond his control. Hagoromo Gengetsu thought of another technique he had learned from the Scroll of Seals: the Reaper Death Seal. This was the only technique specifically designed to forcibly extract an enemys soul from their body. Hagoromo Gengetsu had considered the possibility of using the Reaper to withstand the pressures of the underworld and extract the soul from the Reanimation body before heading to Konoha. As a three-tomoe Uchiha Jo?nin, even the elite Jo?nin of the five great ninja villages would struggle to match him one-on-one. As for why none of the Uchiha who survived the massacre night had awakened the Mangekyo? Sharingan, the answer was simple. Even experiencing the massacre night, the reincarnation of Indra only awakened a single tomoe out of anger, let alone them. Awakening the Mangekyo? required not only strong emotional stimulation but also a certain talent. Otherwise, during the Warring States Period, when countless close friends and relatives died, the Uchiha did not all awaken the Mangekyo?. If that were the case, the Senju clan would have been wiped out, and Konoha would never have been established. "Im going." After waiting for a while, seeing Sasuke finish his training, Uchiha Kei greeted Uchiha Izumi and was about to step onto the field. Suddenly! A suppressed scream of pain echoed in the training ground. Uchiha Izumi and Uchiha Keis expressions changed as they quickly looked over. They saw Sasuke kneeling on the ground, his body curled up in pain. "What is that?" Uchiha Kei noticed the strange black markings rapidly covering Sasuke''s body. As Sasukes mentor, Uchiha Izumi, knowing much about him, frowned and said, "Thats a cursed seal. Orochimaru specifically placed it on Sasuke." "The same Orochimaru who covets Uchiha power?" With the information from Lock Front Village, Uchiha Kei, knowing that Orochimaru had previously invited Sasuke, snorted. If it werent for Hagoromo Gengetsu, Sasuke would likely have gone to Orochimaru. Uchiha Izumi didnt respond further. At this moment, she had already quickly arrived beside Sasuke, immediately examining the cursed seal on his neck and the increasingly weak seal around it, her brow furrowing. "Is the Evil Sealing Method losing its effectiveness?" "Kei, lets restrain Sasuke first." Seeing Sasuke losing control under the influence of the cursed seal, Uchiha Izumi prepared to act, her face serious. Uchiha Kei, arriving shortly after, nodded in agreement. "No need, Ill handle this." Hagoromo Gengetsu suddenly appeared, looking at Sasuke, who was exuding an ominous aura, and spoke calmly. Chapter 106: Reunion with Orochimaru Chapter 106: Reunion with Orochimaru Chapter 106: Reunion with Orochimaru "Lord Hagoromo!" Uchiha Izumi and Uchiha Kei immediately bowed respectfully upon noticing Hagoromo Gengetsu beside them. Their respect wasn''t just due to Hagoromo''s clan rescuing and taking them in; it was also out of reverence for his strength. The Uchiha clan, known for valuing power, naturally gravitated towards this man, who was as renowned as Senju Hashirama and their own ancestor, Uchiha Madara, and had achieved the unprecedented feat of living a second life. Acknowledging them with a nod, Hagoromo Gengetsu walked towards Sasuke as Izumi and Kei stepped aside without hesitation. "Orochimaru''s curse mark, I see," Hagoromo observed, recognizing the natural energy contained within Sasuke''s curse mark, a result of his extensive research on Sage Techniques in Konoha. The curse mark was not a Sage Mode; even its creator, Orochimaru, hadn''t mastered such a technique. Instead, it was a secret jutsu utilizing the unique ability of Jugo, who could naturally absorb and integrate natural energy into his body. The curse mark was a crude adaptation of this ability, often transforming its users into grotesque forms. Hagoromo had little regard for such a technique, deeming it unnecessary for someone with Sasuke''s potential. Moreover, the curse mark posed significant risks. "Hold still," Hagoromo instructed the perspiring Sasuke, who, without Orochimaru''s special medicine to suppress the curse mark''s backlash, was enduring its effects. Determined not to disappoint Hagoromo, Sasuke gritted his teeth and remained motionless. "Was that Orochimaru just now?" Kei, feeling uneasy after Orochimaru''s gaze, commented, "He didn''t seem that impressive." "That was merely a soul fragment of Orochimaru," Hagoromo explained casually. He chose not to destroy the fragment, as it wouldn''t affect Orochimaru''s main body and was more valuable for future interactions. With the fragment''s power limited, Hagoromo saw no harm in keeping it around. After parting with the Uchiha trio, Hagoromo attended to clan matters, checked on Shinno and Seimeiwho were teaching medicine and smithing, respectivelyand focused on resolving his soul''s incompleteness. Six months later, in a desolate region far from the Land of Keys, Hagoromo stood quietly. Outwardly unchanged, he appeared to be in his prime at twenty-five, reflective of his shinobi prowess. A new addition was the blue three-thread crescent moon mark on his forehead, resembling the Hagoromo clan''s crest. Inspired by Tsunade, Hagoromo had developed and perfected his own version of the S-Rank medical sealing jutsu, the Yin Seal, over these months. Unlike the misconception that it was a female-exclusive jutsu, the Yin Seal required high levels of medical knowledge, sealing techniques, and precise chakra control. Benefiting from the advanced medical ninjutsu knowledge from Konoha and enhanced by Sakura''s chakra control talents, Hagoromo mastered the Yin Seal, allowing him to store vast amounts of chakra and maintain peak physical condition. This significantly improved his overall strength and endurance. His primary focus, however, was on modifying the Reaper Death Seal. Having made sufficient preparations, it was time to complete the final step and achieve his true peak state. Chapter 107: Unfinished Business? Chapter 107: Unfinished Business? Chapter 107: Unfinished Business? A cold, fierce wind whipped through the desolate landscape, sending sand and stones flying. The weather was dismal, fitting for the grim task ahead. Hagoromo Gengetsu stomped his foot, and a coffin adorned with sealing symbols emerged from the ground. The lid opened, and Orochimaru stepped out, greeting Gengetsu with a smile, "We meet again, Lord Gengetsu." Glancing around the unfamiliar surroundings, Orochimaru commented, "So, its time to begin, isn''t it?" "You underestimate yourself, Orochimaru," Gengetsu replied. "Even as a mere soul fragment, you''ve been plotting. Your suggested improvements to the Reaper Death Seal were meant to trick me into a fatal outcome." Orochimaru sighed, acknowledging his defeat. "As expected, you saw through it, Lord Gengetsu. But if youre going to refine the Reaper Death Seal by your method, have you considered how to deal with the Shinigamis wrath?" "The Shinigamis wrath?" Gengetsu repeated, understanding the implication. "Let it come." The original method for resolving the Reaper Death Seal involved using the Shinigami mask from the Uzumaki clans shrine. However, the shrine had been found in ruins, with no trace of the mask. Left with no other option, Gengetsu had chosen to forge his own path, curious whether the so-called Shinigami was an actual entity or merely a mindless force. "Let''s see if it truly has a will," he said, steeling himself for the potential consequences of his actions. Chapter 108: Reaper Death Seal: Release and Sever Chapter 108: Reaper Death Seal: Release and Sever Chapter 108: Reaper Death Seal: Release and Sever Orochimaru, knowing his fate, was not particularly concerned about his death, as the form here was merely a fragment of his soul. The only regret was that the research results from the past few days would die with this soul fragment and could not be conveyed to his main body. "May I do it myself?" Orochimaru made one final request. In response, Hagoromo Gengetsu gave the same answer that Orochimaru had once given him during the Chu?nin Exams: "For someone like you, I cannot afford to be careless." "Very well." Orochimaru smiled wistfully. Without further ado, Hagoromo Gengetsu sent a fireball toward Orochimaru, evaporating the moisture from his body and then incinerating his remains. With this hidden threat resolved, Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands together. "Summoning Jutsu: Reanimation." Another coffin rose from the ground. Soon, another "Hagoromo Gengetsu" stepped out. Staring at his double, Hagoromo Gengetsu focused, quickly forming hand signs: Snake - Boar - Ram - Hare - Dog - Rat - Bird - Horse - Snake. Finally, with a clap, his hands came together: "Sealing Jutsu: Reaper Death Seal!" In an instant, a large phantom of the Shinigami appeared behind Hagoromo Gengetsu. Turning to look, Hagoromo Gengetsu asked, "So this is the Shinigami?" Only those who perform the Reaper Death Seal can see the Shinigami in its entirety. During the Chu?nin Exams, Hagoromo Gengetsu, not meeting the criteria, couldn''t see the Shinigami. Noticing his gaze, the Shinigami, holding a sword in its mouth, with long white hair and two horns, glared greedily at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Once the Reaper Death Seal is activated, the caster seals a contract with the Shinigami, offering their soul along with their enemy''s soul. Two souls at oncenaturally, the Shinigami was pleased. Noticing the Shinigami''s expression, Hagoromo Gengetsu snorted, turning back to his plan. And the surprises didn''t end there. Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed that the severed arm of the Shinigami transformed into particles of light, merging into his soul since it was within his body. It was like receiving a significant boost. The particles from the Shinigami''s arm healed the minor soul cracks that persisted even after reintegration. Once fully restored, even more light continued to merge into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s soul. Hagoromo Gengetsu felt his soul growing stronger. The benefits of a powerful soul were immense. Additionally, a new technique seemed to have appeared in his mind. Surprised by this unexpected gain, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt even better. Meanwhile, the Shinigami, having lost an arm, was not pleased. Never before had someone been able to gain from the Shinigami. Especially as Hagoromo Gengetsu turned, looking at it with a greedy expression as if he wanted more. The Shinigami''s face darkened. "It seems you''re not just a rigid, emotionless program," Hagoromo Gengetsu observed. The Shinigami could feel greed and anger. It wasn''t just an embodiment of death or a fixed program, as some had speculated. The development of the Reaper Death Seal likely came from a past Uzumaki ancestor discovering the Shinigami, a powerful entity with great control over souls, and forming a contract using the Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques. This contract became the Reaper Death Seal, passed down through generations. As long as the contract is honored, the Shinigami would appear. Even the method involving the Shinigami''s mask, left by the Uzumaki clan, was part of the contract. Thus, in the original story, when Orochimaru wore the Shinigami mask and tried to cut open the Shinigami''s belly to retrieve sealed souls, the Shinigami still complied. However, this time, Hagoromo Gengetsu not only broke the contract but also gained a part of the Shinigami. Clearly, the Shinigami was truly angered. This must be what Orochimaru referred to as the wrath of the Shinigami. At this moment, dark clouds completely covered the faint sunlight. In the increasingly gloomy environment, Hagoromo Gengetsu and the Shinigami silently faced off. Chapter 109: The First, Second, Third, and Fourth Hokage Appear Chapter 109: The First, Second, Third, and Fourth Hokage Appear Chapter 109: The First, Second, Third, and Fourth Hokage Appear In the ninja world, besides those who cultivate chakra, there are many strange and unusual beings. When the Sage of the Six Paths sealed his mother and traveled the world for a long time, he dealt with many powerful spirits and demons, for which he created some Six Paths tools. However, these spirits and demons were not completely eradicated. For example, the demon sealed repeatedly by the priestess of the Land of Demons; the evil god worshipped by the immortal Hidan; and now, the Shinigami that appeared before Hagoromo Gengetsu. These beings seemed to have some restrictions, preventing them from easily manifesting in the physical world. The Shinigami was no exception. Even though Hagoromo Gengetsu had managed to outwit it once, the Shinigami seemed unable to act directly when the contract was broken. Hagoromo Gengetsu had a desire to swallow the Shinigami whole. However, his previous success was largely due to being within the confines of his improved Reaper Death Seal. Now that the Reaper Death Seal had ended, it was difficult for him to harm the Shinigami as he did before. Hagoromo Gengetsu thought the matter had ended there, assuming the Shinigamis anger would just result in a glare. To his surprise, the Shinigami did not give up. Frustrated like never before in a thousand years, the Shinigami grew increasingly enraged. Finally, it raised its arm, opened its mouth wide, and four soul lights flew out from its belly. In Hagoromo Gengetsu''s astonished gaze, the four soul lights descended into the physical world. After a burst of dazzling white light. Four individuals very familiar to Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared before him. "This is..." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s pupils narrowed slightly. The Shinigami was not done yet. The prayer beads on its only intact hand quickly separated, transforming into four beams of light that entered the four souls. "Did Hiruzen fail in the end?" "First, Second, and even the Fourth Hokage." Beside them, Hiruzen Sarutobi, unexpectedly back in the physical world after using the Reaper Death Seal, immediately noticed Hagoromo Gengetsu and greeted the other Hokages. "Nice to see you again, Monkey!" Hashirama Senju responded enthusiastically, not understanding the situation. "Uh... First Lord, Second Lord, Third Lord, hello," a somewhat shy voice sounded from behind Hiruzen Sarutobi. Hashirama tilted his head and finally noticed a young man with bright blond hair, inadvertently blocked by Hiruzen Sarutobi, and asked in confusion, "Who are you?" Upon hearing this, Minato Namikaze quickly turned around, showing the back of his Hokage robe with the prominent words "Fourth Hokage," and politely said, "First Lord, I am the Fourth Hokage of Konoha." "Oh! The Fourth Hokage!" Hashirama clapped his hands in surprise, "I didn''t recognize you at first, sorry about that. So, you also died?" "Uh, yes," Minato Namikaze scratched his head in embarrassment, explaining, "Due to the Nine-Tails'' rampage, I used the Reaper Death Seal and left before the Third Lord." "The Nine-Tails required..." Hashirama''s face was full of shock, almost speaking his mind. Fortunately, he wasn''t completely insensitive and quickly yawned, looking around, "The First, Second, Third, and Fourth Hokages are all here. So, who is the Fifth Hokage of Konoha?" "Brother, shouldn''t you ask your old friend?" Tobirama Senju, still staring at Hagoromo Gengetsu, replied without turning his head. Hashirama followed his brother''s gaze and finally became the last to notice Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Gengetsu! We meet again so soon!" Hashirama was very curious, not expecting to see an old acquaintance again after death. Hagoromo Gengetsu was also surprised by the Shinigami''s final decision. He looked at Hashirama Senju with some sentiment, "For you, it may be just a blink, but for me, it''s been over half a year. I even went to your grave to place some flowers and pay my respects." "Is that so? Thank you," Hashirama, feeling something was off but not pinpointing it, habitually thanked him. "By the way, to answer your question, the current Fifth Hokage is Tsunade," Hagoromo Gengetsu added. "Little Tsuna???" Hashirama''s expression changed drastically, unable to imagine his gambling-obsessed granddaughter, who always lost everything, becoming Hokage one day! Can she be trusted not to bankrupt Konoha? Chapter 110: Separated by Life and Death, Hashirama, Hurry Back to Where You Belong Chapter 110: Separated by Life and Death, Hashirama, Hurry Back to Where You Belong Chapter 110: Separated by Life and Death, Hashirama, Hurry Back to Where You Belong Compared to Hashirama Senju, who had little confidence in his granddaughter, Hiruzen Sarutobi felt relieved upon hearing that Tsunade, who had been unwilling to return to the village, eventually became the Fifth Hokage. At least Danzo didnt cause trouble. It seemed that after his death, Homura and Koharu, as the village''s advisors, were doing a decent job. Hiruzen knew very well that with Tsunades reputation, she was the most suitable person to stabilize the village that had just undergone an attack and was leaderless and unsettled. However, reflecting on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words about having visited Konoha and paying respects at the First Hokages grave, Hiruzen couldn''t help but worry and asked: "Hagoromo, what did you do to Konoha?" Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Hiruzen, instantly understanding his concern. He smirked and said, "Konoha has a population of at least a hundred thousand. Im not a butcher; what could I do to Konoha?" "Rest assured, I only sent your friend Danzo to meet you." Upon hearing this, Hiruzen felt a momentary relief, followed by a sudden tightening of his chest. "Danzo..." He had been anxious about his ambitious old friend running unchecked after his death. Little did he know, Danzo would soon follow in his footsteps. Hiruzens expression darkened, feeling complex emotions. Despite the numerous conflicts with Danzo, he still harbored deep feelings for the friend who grew up with him and fought by his side for many years. Hiruzen fell silent, lost in the memories of their shared past. Meanwhile, Minato Namikaze, observing all of this, began to contemplate: "So, Hagoromo Gengetsu is the enemy?" He had never interacted with Hagoromo Gengetsu before. Though Hashiramas behavior was different from what he imagined, through Tobirama and Hiruzens attitudes, Minato could sense their deep apprehension and hostility towards Hagoromo. And then there was Danzo. Hagoromo must have been referring to Danzo, the Konoha advisor. Killing a Konoha advisor made the situation clear. It was time to prepare. Minato remained outwardly calm, but his hand, hidden behind his back, quickly grasped a kunai, ready to act at any moment. Konoha now seemed to be facing an even more troublesome enemy than the Nine-Tails. Sweeping his gaze over the varying expressions of the four Hokages, Hagoromo Gengetsu casually spread his hands and smiled: "I told you, I havent lived enough yet. Now that the opportunity has come, I naturally seized it. Ive done what I said I would." Hashirama sighed, "Hagoromo, the dead should not linger in the world of the living." Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head, "Hashirama, you should say that to yourselves. Youre already dead, so stop worrying about the living world. As for me, in every sense, Im now among the living." "Separated by life and death. Hashirama, hurry back to where you belong. Ill burn incense and offer flowers at your grave next year." "Uh..." Hashirama was momentarily speechless. "Alright, brother! Enough chit-chat." Not wanting his brother to get tangled in conversation, Tobirama stepped forward, cutting in. Having regained his composure, he coldly looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu and said: "Back to the main point. Hagoromo Gengetsu, it seems youve greatly offended the Shinigami. He actually let us out of his belly and gave us bodies capable of some activity." "Although its a case of using one enemy to deal with another, we are more than willing to be that tool." "A tool?" Hagoromo Gengetsu chuckled. "Tobirama, as smart as you are, have you not realized? From the beginning, Ive been standing here without any intention of leaving, treating you all as my whetstones." Tobiramas brows furrowed tightly. Hagoromo Gengetsu continued, "If the four of you were in your prime, I would turn around and leave without a second thought. But now, without your real bodies, even with the Shinigamis power, how much strength can you muster?" Taking advantage of Hashirama not being at his peak was the perfect opportunity for payback. Hagoromo Gengetsu cracked his neck and beckoned with his hand: "Come on! I havent exercised in a long time; my bodys getting rusty. Show me what the combined power of four Hokages is like." The four Hokages exchanged glances. "Everyone, our time is limited." Feeling the life force that sustained their bodies slipping away, Tobirama said coldly, "So, lets make it quick." Chapter 111: The Present Me is No Longer the Past Me Chapter 111: The Present Me is No Longer the Past Me Chapter 111: The Present Me is No Longer the Past Me As Senju Tobirama''s words fell. Without any further ado, the battle officially began. The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato moved simultaneously: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!" "Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!" In an instant, countless shuriken shadow clones shot towards Hagoromo Gengetsu like a storm. But that wasn''t all. Senju Tobirama clapped his hands and followed up with: "Ninja Art: Darkness Technique!" A pitch-black curtain quickly enveloped Hagoromo Gengetsu''s entire field of vision. However, unlike the first battle at the Valley of the Fallen God, Hagoromo Gengetsu, now with the power of the Shinigami''s arm and an unprecedentedly strengthened soul, easily ignored the Darkness Technique. His gaze remained clear as he looked at the flying shuriken shadow clones and calmly said: "Lava Release: Rubber Shield!" A rubber-like, highly elastic protective membrane swiftly enveloped him. The first batch of shuriken shadow clones struck but couldn''t penetrate the Rubber Shield. However, the sheer number of shuriken shadow clones from the two Hokages was overwhelming. Under the relentless assault of wave after wave of shuriken shadow clones, capable of slicing through Earth Release techniques, the Rubber Shield finally broke. Several remaining shuriken shadow clones continued towards the now-exposed Hagoromo Gengetsu. As Hagoromo Gengetsu intercepted each incoming shuriken shadow clone, Namikaze Minato''s figure instantly appeared behind him. One hand grasped a sword hidden among the shuriken, while the other carried a Rasengan, striking Hagoromo Gengetsu''s back with no chance for him to react. "Flying Thunder God!" Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced calmly behind him. In the next second, as the Rasengan hit, his entire body turned to earth and crumbled. "Earth Clone?" Namikaze Minato''s eyes narrowed, and in less than a second, he vanished from the spot. Bang! Almost simultaneously, a hand shot up from the ground, but grasped nothing. Their early attempt to take down one target failed. Hagoromo Gengetsu nonchalantly rose from the ground, immediately looking at Namikaze Minato, who had returned to his original position, and praised: "Compared to Senju Tobirama, Namikaze Minato, you should be called the fastest in the ninja world." The speed of Namikaze Minato''s reaction had impressed even him. Faced with Hagoromo Gengetsu''s recognition, Namikaze Minato, drawing a few more swords, simply shook his head calmly. On the other hand, Senju Tobirama, seeing his genjutsu ineffective, didn''t waste any more effort. Ending the Darkness Technique, he casually said: It was as if time had returned to the days before this place was called the Valley of the Gods. However, the current Hagoromo Gengetsu was no longer the past Hagoromo Gengetsu, and the current Senju Hashirama was also no longer the past Senju Hashirama. "Let''s go again!" Hagoromo Gengetsu raised his hand, smiling invitingly. Senju Hashirama resolutely stomped his foot. Roar~~~ As if remembering the one who had tormented it before, the long wood dragon, with a resounding cry, charged mightily at Hagoromo Gengetsu. The fierce wind from its approach stung as it whipped across his face. Hagoromo Gengetsu, his long black hair blowing back, calmly watched it all. "I''m different from before now." Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his right hand. "Medical Forbidden Technique: Cellular Activation!" The muscles in his right arm swelled. "Kekkei Genkai: Steel Release!" Iron-like skin quickly spread. "Chakra Precision Control: Monster Strength!" Combining all three. Facing the approaching wood dragon. Hagoromo Gengetsu unflinchingly reached out and grabbed it. Boom~~~ Dust flew. The ground shook. Fierce winds, as if tangible, swept out in all directions. "How is it?" Just having summoned the Adamantine Staff, Sarutobi Hiruzen squinted ahead. In the next second, he saw the huge black shadow unmistakable even through thick smoke. But the huge shadow, the wood dragon, didn''t seem to be advancing. Not only that, but as if encountering some severe trouble, its dignified roar ceased, and it even appeared to be struggling. A few moments later, the thick dust settled. Seeing it again, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s pupils contracted sharply, disbelief evident: "How could it be???" Chapter 112: Fighting Four Alone Chapter 112: Fighting Four Alone Chapter 112: Fighting Four Alone As the dust cleared, a visually shocking and unimaginable scene emerged before everyone present. At that moment, the majestic and powerful wooden dragon, which was a hundred times larger than an average person, was being held down by an incredibly small hand. The owner of that hand was Hagoromo Gengetsu. Looking at his nonchalant demeanor, it seemed as if he was the one who should be hundreds of times larger than the wooden dragon, not the other way around.Findd new stories at novelhall.com The wooden dragon roared in defiance, struggling mightily, its tail gouging deep trenches in the ground. But it was all in vain. With a forceful press of his right hand, Hagoromo Gengetsu pushed the dragon''s head into the ground. "Be quiet." Boom! With a wail, the wooden dragon''s head was forced into the earth. Whoosh! The sound of something slicing through the air. Senju Hashirama leaped from the dragon''s head, throwing a punch at Hagoromo Gengetsu, exclaiming in surprise, "Gengetsu, you are far stronger than I remember." Casually tossing aside the wooden dragon, Hagoromo Gengetsu faced Hashiramas attack head-on without flinching, calmly saying, "Time is always on my side." Fist against fist. Strength against strength. After a loud bang, Hagoromo Gengetsu stood motionless, while Hashirama was pushed back five or six steps. "Without the support of the Sage Body, even the best sacrifices for Reanimation can''t fully unleash Senju Hashirama''s power. Moreover, this time, its not even an Reanimation body, but a life force boost granted by the Shinigami before departing." Having gauged Hashirama''s strength with one strike, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes flickered, and he took a bold step forward, appearing in front of Hashirama in an instant, delivering another punch. Although he was now at a disadvantage in terms of raw power, Hashirama remained calm, quickly adapting his combat style and fighting Hagoromo Gengetsu with composure. At such close range, Hagoromo Gengetsu had no time to do anything but stop in his tracks. Whoosh. Tobirama''s figure instantly appeared next to the kunai, his other hand wielding a spinning kunai wrapped in Water Release chakra, aiming at the unsuspecting Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu sneered, his steel-colored right hand reaching out to grab the kunai. It missed! Another Flying Thunder God technique. Tobirama blinked again, reappearing next to another kunai behind Hagoromo Gengetsu. Flying Thunder God Stage Two! With everything going according to plan, Tobirama bared his fangs, one hand thrusting at Hagoromo Gengetsus back while the other flung a kunai. Minato Namikaze appeared beside him, launching his prepared jutsu at Hagoromo Gengetsus vital spots. "Not bad." Even in this critical moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained calm. Though he couldnt turn around in time, he flipped his hands backwards. Two black rods shot from Hagoromo Gengetsus palms, disrupting the chakra flow of the approaching jutsu. For a split second, Tobirama and Minato were forced to stabilize their techniques, as the black rods seemed to interfere with their chakra. In that instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu spun around, grabbing Tobirama and Minatos wrists, and before Hashirama and Hiruzen could close in, hurled them towards each other. As Hashirama and Hiruzen caught their comrades and tried to steady themselves, Hagoromo Gengetsu relentlessly attacked again. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The intense battle raged on. Facing four opponents alone, Hagoromo Gengetsu showed no signs of retreat, fiercely countering and launching his own assaults. Deflecting Hashiramas fist with one hand and forcing back Hiruzens staff with the other, Hagoromo Gengetsu prepared for another move, only to be interrupted by the sudden appearance of two Flying Thunder God kunai. Although the four Hokage were not in their prime, with Hashirama unable to unleash his True Several Thousand Hands technique, the agility of the Flying Thunder God technique posed a significant challenge. Especially against the only two people in the ninja world who had mastered the Flying Thunder God technique. Chapter 113: Thanks to Minato Namikaze Chapter 113: Thanks to Minato Namikaze Chapter 113: Thanks to Minato Namikaze "Senjutsu!" As Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered how to handle the highly mobile Tobirama Senju and Minato Namikaze, Hashirama Senju couldn''t hold back any longer. He clapped his hands together, entering Sage Mode directly. Hashirama''s rapid increase in power instantly drew Gengetsu''s attention back to him. Engaging Hashirama once again, Gengetsu realized that despite Hashirama''s physical limitations, he could now fully match his own pace. "So this is Senjutsu!" Feeling the more destructive power in Hashirama''s punches compared to before, Gengetsu couldn''t help but marvel internally. He had always studied Senjutsu, but his main focus had previously been on the Reaper Death Seal. Additionally, the difficulties in studying Senjutsu surpassed those of the Reaper Death Seal. Although he had made some progress, there was still a long way to go.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com However, due to his considerable understanding of Senjutsu, Gengetsu was now more cautious and inquisitive when facing Hashirama in Sage Mode. Honestly, the last time Hashirama had entered Sage Mode, he had immediately unleashed his ultimate move, giving Gengetsu no chance to counterattack. This time, he had the opportunity to interact more with Hashirama and further understand Sage Mode. Boom! Boom! Boom! The battle escalated once again. Every punch and kick exchanged between Gengetsu and Hashirama carried unimaginable force. The shockwaves from their clash made Sarutobi Hiruzen feel as though he could barely move. When a small hill couldn''t withstand their battle and collapsed with a loud crash, Hiruzen wisely stopped advancing. Instead, he used his knowledge as the Professor of Ninjutsu, constantly casting various jutsus to hinder Gengetsu. Like now. As Gengetsu lunged forward, forcing Hashirama back with a vibrating body, his hand forming a blade to continue pressing the attack, the ground beneath him suddenly rose. Gengetsu''s body involuntarily shifted with it. Although he quickly adjusted, he missed his timing and was forced to defend against Hashirama, who seized the opportunity. Taking a brief glance at Hiruzen, who effortlessly cast various ninjutsu, causing him significant trouble, Gengetsu thought, "No wonder he''s experienced and well-versed in over a thousand jutsus." Coupled with the elusive Tobirama and Minato, each Hokage could not be underestimated. "Sage Art: Gate of the Great God!" Hashirama''s shout resounded again. Looking up, Gengetsu saw a series of red torii gates descending from the sky. Not wanting to risk being sealed, Gengetsu swiftly dodged. Bang! Bang! Bang! One red torii after another followed Gengetsu''s steps, embedding deeply into the ground. Unwittingly, Gengetsu was driven to a pile of rocks created from their previous battle. He didn''t notice that under the rocks, a hidden Flying Thunder God mark suddenly appeared. Boom!!! A violent ninjutsu collision resounded. A dragon-like plume of smoke, carrying spiraling air currents, rapidly retreated. Simultaneously, Minato''s Sage Art Rasengan dissipated. "Is it over?" Holding the Adamantine Staff, Hiruzen looked towards Gengetsu''s location and asked, relieved. Tobirama appeared beside Minato, about to place his fingers on the ground to sense the situation. Hashirama approached, saying, "Over? No, this is just the beginning." "No wonder he''s Hagoromo Gengetsu. Compared to our last encounter, he''s become even more formidable." Hearing Hashirama''s words, Tobirama, Hiruzen, and Minato''s expressions darkened. "Even that attack couldn''t defeat him?" Minato frowned. The enemy was far stronger than he had anticipated. Hiruzen used a Wind Release to clear the smoke and dust in front of them. Soon, Gengetsu''s figure emerged. Steel Release hadn''t completely withstood the Sage Art Rasengan. Now, his upper garment was severely damaged, and a noticeable dent marred his chest. For most ninjas, this would be a severe injury, but for Gengetsu, it seemed trivial. Noticing the four Hokages looking his way, Gengetsu remained calm, even smiling slightly as he removed his tattered shirt and dusted himself off, praising, "Impressive, Hokages." Despite not being at their peak, the four Hokages'' performance was beyond his expectations. "But the outcome is still inevitable." "Oh, and thank you for your gift, Minato Namikaze." Puzzled, Minato heard Gengetsu thank him, then watched as he placed his right hand over the dent left by the Sage Art Rasengan. "Sage Art Extraction Technique!" Green chakra enveloped Gengetsu''s hand. Soon, all the senjutsu chakra from Minato was extracted and gathered in Gengetsu''s right palm. Looking at the senjutsu chakra in his hand, Gengetsu smiled lightly, "Senjutsu chakra from Mount Myoboku, acquired." Chapter 114: Barrier Technique: Four-Polar Forbidden Array Chapter 114: Barrier Technique: Four-Polar Forbidden Array Chapter 114: Barrier Technique: Four-Polar Forbidden Array The unique Senjutsu chakra from the Three Great Sacred Grounds, except for Ryuchi Cave, has now been obtained by Hagoromo Gengetsu, thanks to the contributions of Hashirama Senju and Minato Namikaze. This will serve as valuable reference material for his future research on Senjutsu. To show his gratitude, Hagoromo Gengetsu decided not to delay any longer and promptly send the four Hokage to their final rest. "Yin Seal: Release!" With a thought, the three-thread crescent moon mark of blue-purple color on his brow rapidly spread across his entire forehead. The Yin Seal was completely unlocked, releasing a massive amount of chakra instantly. In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s aura intensified, enhancing his strength, speed, and chakra reserves significantly. Moreover... "Ninja Art: Body Activation: Creation Rebirth!" With a clap of his hands, Hagoromo Gengetsu infused a large amount of newly generated chakra into himself. Amidst a sizzling sound, the wound on his chest, which was hit by the Sage Art: Rasengan, visibly began to heal rapidly. In just a moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu had completely recovered, without a trace of scars left on his body. Additionally, the Creation Rebirth technique remained active. Unlike Tsunade''s Ninpo: Creation Rebirth: Strength of a Hundred Technique, which rapidly heals injuries automatically without interrupting combat, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s version incorporated deep cellular research from Shinno and precise chakra control talent akin to Sakura''s. This allowed controlled, instantaneous healing. Before the chakra stored in the Yin Seal was exhausted, its effects were identical to Hashirama Senju''s instant healing without hand seals. Meanwhile, witnessing this entire scene, Hashirama Senju murmured: "Is this... Mito''s Yin Seal?" Although he initially found the mark on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s forehead peculiar, he did not associate it with the Yin Seal due to its non-rhombic shape. However, upon seeing the seal''s activation state, even though it differed from the original, Hashirama Senju recognized it. "Mito..." Despite his usually hearty demeanor, Hashirama became silent, touched by the memory. "Even Big Sis''s Yin Seal has been learned and further developed by him. A truly formidable opponent." Tobirama Senju''s expression grew solemn as he scanned the surroundings, attempting to create advantageous conditions for the battle. The Four-Polar Forbidden Array was a barrier created by Hagoromo Gengetsu based on the four elemental chakrasearth, fire, wind, and water, which are traditionally considered the foundations of the world. This barrier could isolate the inside from the outside, even preventing space-time ninjutsu from penetrating it. Years ago, Tobirama Senju had developed many techniques targeting the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan. Similarly, aware of the troublesome nature of the Flying Thunder God, Hagoromo Gengetsu had developed this sealing barrier. Though he hadn''t had a chance to use it before, it finally came in handy fifty years later. With the four Hokage trapped, Hagoromo Gengetsu wasted no more time. Clasping his hands together, a dazzling white square, semi-transparent barrier quickly formed in his palms. "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!" The blinding light expanded, encompassing the entire interior of the Four-Polar Forbidden Array. The destructive Dust Release technique, capable of disintegrating any matter into atomic form, swiftly spread towards the four Hokage. Realizing the danger, Hashirama Senju clapped his hands: "Sage Art: Wood Release: World of Trees Wall!" Enhanced by Sage Chakra, rows of wooden shields continuously rose from the ground, intercepting the Dust Release to buy some time. Hiruzen Sarutobi didn''t waste a moment, immediately summoning four shadow clones and unleashing his most destructive jutsu. "Five Elements: Grand Array of Bullets!" Fire, lightning, water, earth, and wind jutsu were released simultaneously. After merging, they formed an incredibly powerful combination jutsu, charging towards the Four-Polar Forbidden Array. Hiruzen understood that breaking the barrier was crucial; otherwise, even if they blocked the Dust Release now, they would face continuous bombardment of various jutsu with no chance to counterattack. Boom!!! A massive explosion erupted on the sealing barrier. Hiruzen looked on with hope. In the next second, his expression changed drastically. The Five Elements: Grand Array of Bullets had not only failed to damage the Four-Polar Forbidden Array but seemed to have been absorbed by it. The elemental chakra of earth, fire, wind, and water flowed across the barrier, reinforcing it further. Hagoromo Gengetsu was not surprised. The Four-Polar Forbidden Array, based on earth, fire, wind, and water, inherently countered jutsu of those chakra natures. Such jutsu not only caused no harm but also strengthened the barrier by absorbing their power. Unaware of the array''s properties, Hiruzen''s Five Elements: Grand Array of Bullets only had its lightning element cause any damage, which was inconsequential. Chapter 115: The God of the Shinobi’s Unfortunate Fate Chapter 115: The God of the Shinobis Unfortunate Fate Chapter 115: The God of the Shinobi''s Unfortunate Fate "Sage Art: Wood Release: Ranking Shield Technique!" Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen''s failed attempt and the imminent threat of the Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique, Hashirama Senju clapped his hands once more. Instantly, wooden shields shaped like fanged demon faces rose from the ground, enveloping him and the other three Hokage completely. Blinding white light blossomed from the Four-Polar Forbidden Array. Everything swiftly returned to calm. After the light faded, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked forward again. The four wooden demon-faced shields, though battered and split in half, still stood, and the four Hokage emerged quickly from within. The Ranking Shield Technique, enhanced by Sage Art, successfully withstood the damage from the Dust Release, which had previously defended against the attacks of Susanoo. However, the expressions of the four Hokage were far from relieved. "It''s over." Noticing Hashirama Senju''s body becoming significantly transparent, Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly clasped his hands once more. Under the radiant white light, the Dust Release reappeared. Hashirama, seeing this, scratched his head with a wry smile. The other three Hokage, with nowhere to escape, could only accept their fate in silence. In the next moment, the light of the Dust Release burst forth again. The figures of Hashirama and the others quickly vanished. Hagoromo Gengetsu watched everything unfold calmly. To be honest, Hashirama Senju''s true strength was not inferior to Uchiha Madara, who was resurrected using the Reanimation Jutsu, infused with Hashirama''s cells, and awakened the Rinnegan. He was undoubtedly the strongest under the Six Paths. However, aside from the battles at the Valley of the End and the Valley of the Fallen God, Hashirama had never been able to exert his full strength in any fight after his death, including the current one. Even in the original series, when using a White Zetsu infused with Hashirama''s cells as a vessel, he couldn''t reach his peak strength. It can be said that the God of the Shinobi has had some bad luck. The same goes for Tobirama Senju, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Minato Namikaze. If they were all alive, the outcome of this battle wouldn''t be determined so quickly. Unfortunately, this time, after performing the Reaper Death Seal, the Shinigami did not respond to the summons, and the connection with it was abruptly severed. "Afraid of being beaten?" It''s understandable. The Shinigami had lost an arm, then four high-quality souls, along with life force beads, and still couldn''t defeat Hagoromo Gengetsu. Sensing the same caster again, it didn''t respond despite its fury. What a pity. Shaking his head in regret, Hagoromo Gengetsu thought that milking the Shinigami was no longer possible. Then he would proceed step by step on his own. Having completed his first and second minor goals since his second life, it was now time to focus on his final, most important goal: achieving the Bloodline Limit! He had almost mastered the five major chakra natures: fire, earth, water, wind, and lightning. His real shortcoming was the yin and yang attributes. With significant progress in medical ninjutsu, his research on yang chakra was showing promise. As for yin chakra, after considering the Mangekyo Sharingan he had taken from Uchiha Shisui, he had an idea. "Just in time, there''s another excellent experiment subject here." Hagoromo Gengetsu suddenly looked at the ground and stomped his right foot forcefully. Crack! A massive crack formed and spread downward. Quickly, amidst the earth splitting and trembling, a White Zetsu, who had been hiding tens of meters underground, raised its pale face in shock, looking up at the sunlit Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Splitting the ground tens of meters deep with one stomp, this is too exaggerated!" Swallowing hard, the White Zetsu attempted to flee using the Mayfly technique. But as it turned, a hand instantly appeared behind it, grasping its head. With a squeeze, White Zetsu rolled its eyes and fell unconscious. Hagoromo Gengetsu had captured White Zetsu before. Though White Zetsu had excellent stealth, to someone with mastery over earth chakra, the ground was also his domain. Any movement beneath the earth was as visible as if it were happening before his eyes. Thanking the delivery, Hagoromo Gengetsu considered White Zetsu an ideal experimental subject in the Shinobi world. After securing the White Zetsu, he headed back towards the village. Chapter 116: Daily Life in the Lockfront Village Chapter 116: Daily Life in the Lockfront Village Chapter 116: Daily Life in the Lockfront Village Country of Keys, Lockfront Village. In the early morning, wisps of smoke rose gracefully from this remote and hidden little village. Accompanied by the recently arisen rhythmic sound of iron being forged, children were already running in the streets, laughing and playing. Uchiha Sasuke, dressed in a blue Uchiha kimono, stepped out of his small courtyard and onto the main street. He patiently waited for a group of children playing ninja games to pass by before continuing toward the source of the iron-forging sounds. "Sasuke." A familiar female voice suddenly called out to him. Sasuke turned his head and saw Uchiha Izumi, who seemed to be the owner of the dango shop beside him, waving with a smile. "How about trying the tri-colored dango I made myself?" "Tri-colored dango?" Sasuke seemed to remember something, obediently walked over, took the dango from Izumi''s hand, and quickly ate it, nodding in approval. "Not bad." "Really? How does it compare to the tri-colored dango shop in Konoha?" Izumi asked eagerly. "Probably about the same." Sasuke wasn''t particularly fond of tri-colored dango, but seeing Izumi''s hopeful expression, he earnestly gave his opinion. "That''s good." Izumi sighed in relief. Noticing Sasuke''s slight confusion about her running a shop, Izumi glanced at the decorations inside, which were almost identical to those in the shop in Konoha, and explained nostalgically: "After coming to the Lockfront Village, besides missing my mother, grandmother, and the clan, I found myself missing the tri-colored dango from Konoha the most. But no one sells or makes tri-colored dango here." "One day, I had the sudden idea that I could try making it myself. Since you say its about the same, it seems I''ve succeeded in making tri-colored dango." Though Izumi spoke with happiness, Sasuke listened with a somber expression. He knew very well the reason why Izumi couldn''t eat Konoha''s tri-colored dango anymore and had to make it herself to recall the taste of the past. That man. "Brother Kei?" Sasuke stopped in his tracks and curiously turned back, asking, "Who is he marrying?" Sasuke had a good impression of Uchiha Kei, who was straightforward, enjoyed fighting, and was always willing to help the clan. Over the past six months, they had sparred frequently. But he hadn''t heard that Kei had a girlfriend, let alone that he was getting married. Izumi replied, "A beautiful girl from the Hagoromo Clan. Kei is really lucky." "A girl from the Hagoromo Clan?" Now understanding what "Hagoromo" meant, Sasuke had no objections. Due to the high regard he held for Hagoromo Gengetsu, Sasuke even considered that after achieving his revenge, if he couldn''t return to Konoha, he might marry a girl from the Hagoromo Clan. As for the Uchiha girls still alive, none of them interested him, as they were all much older. But realizing these thoughts were too out of character, Sasuke quickly dismissed them. "I''ll definitely be there the day after tomorrow." Sasuke waved to show he understood and quickly left. Seeing Sasuke agree, Izumi returned to the shop in good spirits, devoured a few freshly made dango, and exclaimed: "These really are delicious!" Clang! Clang! Clang! The sound of metal striking echoed continuously from the newly established ninja tool shop. If one got closer, they could hear a repetitive, weak chant: "I am the ultimate ninja tool! I was meant to conquer the ninja world... I am the ultimate ninja tool! I was meant to conquer the ninja world..." When Sasuke entered the shop, he saw a strange young man, likely the master craftsman, working with an artistic flair. He crafted one ninja tool after another effortlessly, all the while muttering those neurotic words in a daze. "Is this guy the founder of the Ninja Craftsman Village, Seimei?" As Hagoromo Gengetsu''s disciple, Sasuke held a high status in the Lockfront Village and knew many secrets. Upon seeing Sasuke''s arrival, the Peacock, one of the Four Celestial Beings who had barely survived, immediately approached him, respectfully saying: "Lord Sasuke, your ninja sword is ready." Chapter 117: Recognizing the Times Chapter 117: Recognizing the Times Chapter 117: Recognizing the Times The persistent clanging of metal and the frustrated voice of Seimei echoed through the shop, repeating, "I am the ultimate tool! I was meant to conquer the ninja world." Kujaku, who had grown used to this routine, ignored the former master she once deeply respected. Instead, she apologized to Sasuke, explaining that Seimei''s mind wasn''t quite right, and asked for Sasuke''s understanding. Once a revered figure, the image of Seimei had been shattered for the Four Celestial Symbols Men. They had naively believed that Seimei''s revival would allow him to sweep through the ninja world. However, after witnessing his powerlessness before Hagoromo Gengetsu, they realized how childish their thoughts were. Their reverence for him plummeted. Now prisoners in the Lockfront Village, Kujaku and the others had no thoughts of rebellion against Gengetsu, whom they regarded as a deity. They accepted their situation, making tools as they did back in Takumi Village. The workload was lighter, they had time off, and they weren''t constantly threatened by the Five Great Shinobi Villages.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls o/n n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(c/o/m) Meanwhile, Hanare, a woman with light footsteps, stopped in front of a modern, three-story research building. "Clan Leader, the latest intelligence from the ninja world has been compiled," she reported. The sealed doors opened, and Hanare made her way to the laboratory. Unlike the cold, dark labs one might expect, the laboratory was bright, clean, and futuristic, reflecting Gengetsu''s preference for a positive working environment. This new facility stood in stark contrast to the dim, underground labs like Orochimaru''s or even Konoha''s research facilities, which lacked aesthetic appeal. Gengetsu, believing in the importance of a good work environment for innovation, had established this lab upon returning to Lockfront Village. The village''s isolation ensured security, with sealing barriers protecting the facility from unwanted visitors. Entering the lab, Hanare noticed several White Zetsu specimens suspended in nutrient tanks, fewer than before. She approached Gengetsu, who was studying data on a computer, and handed over the intelligence report. "Clan Leader, here''s the intelligence summary for this month." "I see," Gengetsu responded, taking the report and beginning to read. Chapter 118: Mangekyō Sharingan, Experimental Subject Chapter 118: Mangekyo? Sharingan, Experimental Subject Chapter 118: Mangekyo? Sharingan, Experimental Subject Knowing oneself and one''s enemy ensures victory in every battle. Hagoromo Gengetsu learned this lesson the hard way during the first battle at Valley of the Fallen God, where he suffered due to a lack of information. Now, despite immersing himself in his training and research, he hasn''t forgotten to keep up with the latest developments in the ninja world. The Lockfront Village, where he resides, excels in this type of work. While the Five Great Ninja Villages'' most classified secrets might be out of reach, the general situation can still be assessed and analyzed. For example, by gathering information on food storage and transportation, they can gauge the likelihood of upcoming wars. However, the ninja world has been relatively peaceful recently. The convening of the Second Five Kage Summit has reduced friction among the Great Ninja Villages. Unlike previous occasions when tensions gradually led to great ninja wars, a fourth such war now seems far off. Notably, the Joint Investigation Department, established by the Five Great Ninja Villages during the summit, has been quite active lately. Though they haven''t uncovered information on Gengetsu, they have unearthed several of Orochimaru''s secret bases and even a hidden base of the Akatsuki, which they subsequently destroyed. Reflecting on these events, Gengetsu continued reading the intelligence scroll. The summary indicated no significant conflicts in the ninja world. However, his interest piqued when he read about Leaf ninjas'' activities in the Land of Keys. To achieve his goal of acquiring all seven chakra natures, he needed to fully understand each. In the past, he would have taken a long time to slowly explore Yin Chakra. But now, he had found a better shortcut: the Uchiha clan. Every Uchiha with activated eyes excelled in Yin Release, especially those with Mangekyo? Sharingan, like Shisui Uchiha. Though Shisui was no longer alive, his Mangekyo? Sharingan remained, containing immense power and information. Initially, Gengetsu considered implanting the eye himself to study Yin Chakra more efficiently. However, the Mangekyo? Sharingan rejected him, as he lacked Uchiha blood, making his research slower and less effective. After capturing several White Zetsu, he devised a new plan: modify a White Zetsu with Hagoromo and Uchiha cells, maximizing the Mangekyo? Sharingan''s capabilities, and make it easier to control due to his own cells. He approached the tank and activated a technique. "Spirit Projection!" His soul projected into the modified White Zetsu body. This ability, gained from absorbing the Shinigami''s arm, allowed him to project his soul into a host body, similar to the Mind Body Switch Technique but with the added feature of instantly swapping places with the projection. With the projection complete, the White Zetsu''s eyes opened. It transformed to resemble Gengetsu''s appearance from his previous life. "Now, let''s try implanting the Mangekyo? Sharingan," Gengetsu instructed. The White Zetsu nodded and performed a simple eye transplant, inserting Shisui''s Mangekyo? Sharingan into its right eye socket. The eye''s black tomoe spun before settling. Gengetsu switched places with the projection, entering the White Zetsu body. Feeling the enhanced clarity and power, he smiled, "As expected, the Mangekyo? Sharingan has fully opened up to me." Chapter 119: Madara Doesn’t Work, and Neither Does Izuna Chapter 119: Madara Doesnt Work, and Neither Does Izuna Chapter 119: Madara Doesn''t Work, and Neither Does Izuna Three days later, Uchiha Kei''s wedding took place. Lockfront Village was lively and festive. Sasuke, who had been training diligently, didn''t forget his promise. He brought the prepared gift and arrived at the wedding on time. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was familiarizing himself with his new Mangekyo? Sharingan and experiencing fresh perspectives, also took the time to attend. The bride was a girl from the Hagoromo clan who, in terms of seniority, should call him "grandfather." It was a wedding purely out of genuine affection, without any political undertones. "Grandfather... I never thought I''d reach this level of seniority." Feeling younger and at his physical peak compared to many present, Hagoromo Gengetsu gave a toast to the newlyweds and then left, knowing his presence might make others uncomfortable. Before leaving, Hagoromo Gengetsu instructed Sasuke to prepare for their departure from the village in seven days. Sasuke was surprised but diligently prepared as instructed. A week later. Outside Hagoromo Gengetsu''s experimental base. Sasuke, dressed for a journey, stood patiently at the gate. Soon, the gate opened. To Sasuke''s surprise, a man wearing the same blue Uchiha kimono and a white whirlpool mask stepped out. "Let''s go." The familiar voice of Hagoromo Gengetsu came from behind the white mask. "Who are you?" Sasuke did not follow; instead, he gripped his sword, looking intently at the unfamiliar man. Though the voice was the same, Sasuke sensed that this man was not the Hagoromo Gengetsu he knew. "Did you notice? It seems your training hasn''t been in vain." The man said, removing the white mask to reveal an unfamiliar face. "This is a clone I specifically created," he explained. As he spoke, the real Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared before Sasuke and explained, "He will accompany you on your journey." The man in the white whirlpool mask was a Yin-type White Zetsu clone created by Hagoromo Gengetsu. Under the Spirit Projection Technique, he could control both his main body and the White Zetsu clone simultaneously, switching between them as needed. For this journey, he chose to send the White Zetsu clone. Compared to quiet cultivation, constant battles could better accelerate the research and analysis of the Mangekyo? Sharingan. Seeing the real Hagoromo Gengetsu, Sasuke relaxed and released his grip on the sword handle. In the real world. Watching Sasuke fall into the genjutsu with just one look, Hagoromo Gengetsu was surprised by the power of Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyo? Sharingan, even though he had expected it. Kotoamatsukami was still on cooldown. The power of this Mangekyo? Sharingan''s regular genjutsu was impressive. No wonder, during the Third Great Ninja War, Mist ninja fell under genjutsu one after another without even seeing Uchiha Shisui. Even in the Warring States period, no one in the Uchiha clan had developed Sharingan genjutsu to this level. Among those with Mangekyo? Sharingan, neither Madara with his straight tomoe nor Izuna could match it. "Konoha''s Uchiha clan produced many talents. Unfortunately, some lacked ruthlessness, while others were too ruthless." Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head slightly and released the genjutsu. Sasuke woke up instantly. Realizing he was back in reality, he asked with a hint of anger, "Lord Gengetsu, who was that old man?" Hagoromo Gengetsu had shown Sasuke a simulation of the scene when Danzo took Shisui''s eye. Although there were some differences from the real eventssince he hadn''t witnessed them himselfthe simulation captured most of the truth. "Danzo, an advisor elder of Konoha." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s clone put the mask back on, speaking calmly. "I will kill him!" Sasuke said coldly. "No need, I''ve already killed him. Otherwise, how would I have this Sharingan?" ". . ." Sasuke was stunned, realizing he should have thought of that. "Let''s go." Hagoromo Gengetsu started walking towards the village entrance. Meanwhile, his real body stayed in the experimental base to continue various research projects. Sasuke looked at the slowly closing gate of the experimental base, then quickly followed Hagoromo Gengetsu''s clone, asking curiously: "Lord Gengetsu, where are we going?" "Land of Fire," Hagoromo Gengetsu replied calmly. "Konoha?" "The Land of Fire is vast. Of course, if we accidentally encounter your old friends, we can stop to say hello." "No need. I have no interest in them." "Is that so." Chapter 120: The Sennin Talent Chapter 120: The Sennin Talent Chapter 120: The Sennin Talent In the Land of Fire. Under the golden sunlight, the endless forest was covered in a beautiful veil, swaying gracefully in the gentle breeze. If the Land of Wind gives the impression of desolate deserts, the Land of Lightning is known for its high altitudes, the Land of Earth for its mountains and rocks, and the Land of Water for its many islands, then the Land of Fire, located at the center of the ninja world, is characterized by vast plains and forests. This land, blessed with such natural and geographical advantages, has fostered the prosperity of the Land of Fire and bolstered the strength of Konohagakure (the Hidden Leaf Village). However, these rich lands have also been coveted by other great nations for decades. In all three Great Ninja Wars, Konohagakure has always been on the defensive. As the wars progressed, they found themselves frequently targeted by multiple enemies at once. Konoha''s deep reserves have allowed it to endure thus far. But the price has been a heavy toll on its ninja population. Even the Senju clan, once considered the most powerful ninja clan during the Warring States period and produced three Hokage, has nearly disappeared. Not to mention the Uchiha clan, which was wiped out due to Konoha''s actions. In a sense, Konoha has broken the monopoly of the old order. Of course, a new elite class has emerged as well. Currently, as they walked along a long, winding mountain path, having reached the halfway point, Hagoromo Gengetsu gazed at the forest below, feeling somewhat sentimental.U//ppTodated fr/o/m a, where are we going?" Sasuke, after enduring his curiosity since their departure, finally asked, noticing the long road ahead. "To the Fire Temple," Hagoromo Gengetsu replied calmly, bringing his thoughts back to the present. "The Fire Temple?" Sasuke looked puzzled. It sounded like a temple. But normally, temples are built near villages or towns to collect offerings. Why would the monks of the Fire Temple build it on such a remote and difficult-to-reach mountain? Wouldn''t they have few visitors throughout the year? Sasuke voiced his confusion. Hagoromo Gengetsu casually explained, "The Fire Temple is the national temple of the Land of Fire and doesn''t lack for offerings. Moreover, you could consider the Fire Temple a ninja organization; the monks there have always been allied with the Konoha shinobi." Konoha? Allies? "What happened?" "The temple gate has collapsed, and the sealed iron wall was broken?" "Intruders!!" "Quick! Capture them!" Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up to see a large group of bald monks, their heads shining in the sunlight, running towards them. Seeing the sealed iron wall destroyed and two strangers nonchalantly standing there, appearing quite arrogant, the monks grew furious. Even Buddha would get angry; how could they not? The martial monks immediately prepared to capture the intruders. Hagoromo Gengetsu ignored the small fry. Sasuke, however, gripped his sword, ready to deal with these small fries. Suddenly, a voice came from among the monks, "The enemy is not simple. I''ll handle them; the rest of you provide support." Upon hearing this, the enraged monks calmed down and respectfully made way for the speaker. The person who stepped forward was the abbot of the Fire Temple, Chiriku, a former member of the Twelve Guardian Ninja. At this moment, Chiriku''s gaze swept over the completely destroyed sealed iron wall before landing on the two intruders. After glancing at Sasuke, he looked solemnly at the man in the white whirlpool mask. Having experienced countless life-and-death battles, he sensed a heavy pressure from the other party. "Who are you?" Chiriku demanded. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t waste words, "I''ve heard that the Fire Temple monks possess a unique ability called the Sennin Talent. I''ve come to witness it." "So, you''re thieves coveting the power of the Fire Temple. If you want to see it, come closer and see for yourself," Chiriku responded, assuming a fighting stance. Seeing this, Sasuke, eager to test his strength, asked, "Sir, may I handle this?" Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Sasuke, not wanting to dampen his enthusiasm, and nodded. In the next moment. Clang~~ Sasuke drew the ninja sword from his waist, activated the Body Flicker Technique, and with a swift "swish," slashed at Chiriku at an incredible speed. Chiriku watched calmly. When Sasuke was close enough, he moved his hands and said: "Arrival: Thousand Hands Strike!" Chapter 121: Another Uchiha? Chapter 121: Another Uchiha? Chapter 121: Another Uchiha? "Arrival: Thousand-Hand Strike!" A golden Kannon statue with a thousand arms suddenly appeared behind Chiriku. Sasuke''s eyes narrowed. Before he could strike, a barrage of golden chakra fists from the statue swiftly attacked him. "Too fast!" Barely blocking a few hits, Sasuke was continuously pushed back, grimacing in pain. Remembering Hagoromo Gengetsu''s permission to reveal his identity, he activated his Sharingan without hesitation.DiiSco?ver new stories on Three black tomoe rapidly spun in Sasuke''s blood-red eyes. Instantly, everything seemed to slow down, allowing him to clearly see the incoming golden chakra fists. "I can dodge them!" With a flash of lightning chakra enhancing his muscles, Sasuke''s speed surged. Dodging the chakra fists with precision, he raised his sword and shouted: "Chidori Blade!" The blade, enveloped in lightning chakra, darted towards Chiriku, seizing an opening. "Sharingan??" Noticing the change in Sasuke''s eyes, Chiriku quickly averted his gaze, filled with surprise. The Uchiha clan was supposed to be extinct. The only known Sharingan users left were the traitor Itachi, the Copy Ninja Kakashi, and the recently defected last Uchiha, Sasuke. The person before him could only be Uchiha Sasuke. But why was he at the Fire Temple? And who was the masked man he followed? In the midst of these thoughts, Chiriku''s movements remained calm. Facing Sasuke''s attack, his expression stayed composed. "Raging Vajra!" The Kannon statue behind him entered an enraged state, its golden fists turning red and striking with even greater force towards Sasuke. Though Sasuke could still see the attacks, his body couldn''t keep up. Demonic Illusion: Shackling Stakes Technique! In an instant, Chiriku''s voice stopped, and his body stiffened. He felt as if large iron stakes had pinned him down. "How? How could I be caught in a genjutsu so easily?" Chiriku couldn''t believe it. He thought he saw the familiar red of the Sharingan behind the mask. "Sharingan??" "Only a high-level Sharingan genjutsu could ensnare me so effortlessly." "But the Uchiha clan is nearly extinct! Who is this man?" Behind him, the monks were still cheering, unaware of the danger. They believed their leader could handle any threat. However, as Gengetsu walked up to the immobilized Chiriku, the monks'' cheers died down, sensing something was wrong. Rushing forward, they tried to save their leader. But it was too late. Gengetsu grabbed Chiriku''s chin, forcing him to look into his eyes. Using the eye technique, he copied all the knowledge about the Sennin Talent from Chiriku''s mind. "Stop!" "Release the chief monk!" "Everyone, attack!" As the monks rushed forward, worried for Chiriku''s safety, Sasuke stepped in front of them, saying coldly, "I can''t let you interfere." *Clang~~* The sound of a blade being drawn rang out. Soon, the sound of clashing weapons, cries of pain, and bodies hitting the ground filled the air. What had been a tranquil temple was now filled with the sounds of battle. (Translator''s Note: This fanfic is fully translated and available on my Patreon at /CraxxTranslation. By joining my Patreon, you can access the completed chapters and enjoy the story without waiting for public releases. The lowest tier has limited spots available. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 122: Become the Uchiha Clan of the Land of Fire! Chapter 122: Become the Uchiha Clan of the Land of Fire! Chapter 122: Become the Uchiha Clan of the Land of Fire! Amid the long call, a messenger hawk swiftly sliced through the sky, heading towards Konoha. Hagoromo Gengetsu, walking down the mountain, glanced at the black dot in the sky but paid it no mind. He casually asked Sasuke beside him, "In the recent battle, Sasuke, did you not kill anyone?" Though the scene at the Fire Temple courtyard was bloody with monks sprawled everywhere, it was clear to Hagoromo Gengetsu that the worst they suffered was injuries and unconsciousness. Sasuke had shown restraint, a stark contrast to the cold, avenger image he usually projected. Sasuke didn''t deny it. He calmly nodded, "I have no interest in cutting down the weak." ''The tone is as consistent as always,'' Hagoromo Gengetsu thought with a faint smile behind his mask. In a world where minds easily turn extreme, Sasuke, who had lost his entire clan, had every reason to go to such lengths. However, he remained more rational and clear-headed than most. His obsession was solely revenge, not an extreme outburst against society or an urge to kill indiscriminately. Even when he sided with Orochimaru and went through battle after battle, the results were always the same as in the Fire Templeleaving his opponents alive, deeming them unworthy of his attention. Despite Houma''s warm demeanor, Sasuke responded coldly, "The Twelve Guardian Ninja? Never heard of them." Houma''s smile froze. He took great pride in his position, even though the Fire Daimyo, a timid figure, had since disbanded the Twelve Guardian Ninja. Houma''s loyalty remained unchanged, and being dismissed by an Uchiha irked him. However, there were more important matters at hand. Glancing at the masked man who had defeated Chiriku, Houma took a deep breath and resumed his warm smile. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know us. Just know that we serve the Daimyo of the Land of Fire," he said. "So, what''s your point?" Sasuke asked coolly, uninterested in the Daimyo and more curious about their intentions. Although he knew that the Uchiha clan had a reputation for being proud and difficult, Houma hadn''t expected such arrogance even after their clan''s downfall. Not dwelling on it, he got straight to the point: "The Uchiha clan, as one of Konoha''s founders, no longer exists, largely due to Konoha''s neglect and inaction. Besides, could Uchiha Itachi alone have annihilated the entire clan? That night, did Konoha really not notice anything? I suspect they either stood by or actively participated, allowing the illustrious Uchiha clan to be wiped out in a single night. As Uchiha, you should realize that Konoha is as much your enemy as anyone else!" Noticing a change in Sasuke''s previously cold expression, Houma continued, "As a representative of the Fire Daimyo, I sincerely invite you both to join us in a plan to destroy Konoha. The Land of Fire doesn''t need two rulers. The Hokage should be eliminated, and Konoha''s power should be under the Daimyo''s control. With the Daimyo''s full support, the Uchiha clan can be rebuilt." "Well, what do you think?" Houma asked, shifting his gaze to the masked man, the true target of his recruitment. Despite extensive preparation, Houma lacked confidence in his plan to destroy Konoha. Recruiting this powerful Uchiha could greatly increase their chances. He felt hopeful as the masked man finally turned to him. Houma was eager, believing that even if he had no proof, the masked Uchiha must have suspected Konoha''s involvement in the clan''s massacre. That''s why he sought them out first, knowing they shared a common enemy in Konoha. With the Fire Daimyo''s support as a bargaining chip, what reason did they have not to join forces? Chapter 123: S-Class Mission: Bring Back Uchiha Sasuke Chapter 123: S-Class Mission: Bring Back Uchiha Sasuke Chapter 123: S-Class Mission: Bring Back Uchiha Sasuke The sudden proposition from Kazuma left Hagoromo Gengetsu quite surprised. He had a faint recollection of Kazuma as a character who would rather die than surrender, only to end up being defeated and eliminated by Konoha. Nevertheless, Kazuma''s analysis of the Uchiha massacre was surprisingly accurate. Aside from not knowing that Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito were the ones who actually carried out the massacre, with Konoha merely sealing off the scene afterwards, everything else Kazuma said was nearly spot on. As Hagoromo Gengetsu locked eyes with Kazuma, the latter seemed ready to elaborate further but was abruptly cut off by a sudden flash of red in his vision. Before he could react, his eyelids drooped, and he fainted. Lord Kazuma! Kazuma''s subordinates, Fuka, Fudo, and Fuen, turned pale and were about to act, but the next moment, they too fell into the world of illusion, unaware of what had just happened. Hagoromo Gengetsu, having dealt with them using his Sharingan''s genjutsu, showed no interest in Kazuma''s grand plan. He had no intention of changing his plans or joining forces with these incompetent individuals in a plot to destroy Konoha. To avoid any further entanglements, he quickly subdued them all. Let''s go, he said calmly to Sasuke, resuming their journey. Sasuke glanced at the unconscious Kazuma and his group, then quickly caught up to Gengetsu. He couldn''t help but ask, Lord Gengetsu, was what Kazuma said true? The possibility that Konoha was involved in the Uchiha massacre had never occurred to Sasuke before. Kazuma''s analysis had opened up this unsettling possibility, making Sasuke ponder deeply. Without turning his head, Gengetsu replied, If you want the truth, ask the people involved directly. Gengetsu didn''t elaborate, not wanting to risk prematurely awakening Sasuke''s Mangekyo? Sharingan with the truth. Sasuke''s intense emotions upon hearing the truth might lead to unexpected consequences, as Sasuke had awakened his Mangekyo? only after learning the truth from Obito following Itachi''s death. Capturing Sasuke and identifying the other Uchiha were critical for Konoha. Besides, as allies, they had to respond to the Fire Temples call for help. Tsunade quickly gave orders, Summon Team Three and Team Eight to the office, and inform Kakashi Hatake to join them. Understood! An ANBU operative appeared, acknowledged the order, and disappeared. In less than ten minutes, Kakashi Hatake, Team Three (led by Might Guy, including Neji Hyuga, Tenten, and Rock Lee), and Team Eight (led by Kurenai Yuhi, including Hinata Hyuga, Kiba Inuzuka, and Shino Aburame) had assembled. After briefing them, Tsunade issued the mission order, This mission is classified as S-rank. Your primary objective is to bring back Uchiha Sasuke. Proceed with caution regarding the other Uchiha. Kakashi, you will lead the mission. Kakashi, having received the first concrete lead on Sasuke in months, nodded decisively, Understood, Hokage-sama! As the group prepared to set out, Kiba couldn''t contain his excitement, It''s a shame Naruto isn''t here. We''ll bring Sasuke back and surprise him! If we manage to bring Sasuke back, Naruto... will be very happy, Hinata added shyly. Rock Lee, full of determination, raised his arm, We failed last time, but this time we''ll bring Sasuke back. Shino adjusted his glasses, ready to speak, when Might Guy''s voice boomed with enthusiasm, This is the springtime of youth! Let''s all do our best! Kurenai smiled gently at Guys exuberance. Finally, Kakashi, after a moment of reflection, commanded, Move out! In an instant, the group dashed out of Konoha, swiftly heading into the dense forest beyond the village gates. Minutes later, Sakura arrived at the now-empty gates, sighed deeply, and clasped her hands together, silently praying for their success. Chapter 124: Mangekyō Sharingan? Chapter 124: Mangekyo? Sharingan? Chapter 124: Mangekyo? Sharingan? Swish! Swish! Two dark figures swiftly darted through the forest. Though they had planned to alert the target, it didn''t mean they had to wait idly. Hagoromo Gengetsu and Sasuke were traversing the Fire Country, continuing their search for Sage Techniques. In the ninja world, the most famous users of Sage Techniques, or rather the use of natural energy, were the Three Great Sage Regions. Besides these, there were other individuals or groups who, through chance, also gained the ability to utilize natural energy. Examples include Ju?go and the monks of the Fire Temple, known for their Sage Talent. The destination for Hagoromo Gengetsu this time was another place where people had mastered natural energy, even developing extremely powerful techniques that Konoha had deemed forbidden, prohibiting their dissemination. Konoha had even signed an alliance with them, pledging to send reinforcements if this clan was ever attacked. "I hope we find something valuable this time," Hagoromo Gengetsu said, looking towards the towering mountain in the distance. This journey wasn''t just about drawing Konoha''s attention away to keep the secrets of Lockfront Village hidden; it was also to familiarize himself with the Mangekyo? Sharingan and further analyze Yin Chakra. He also sought solutions for the issues faced in developing Sage Techniques. Although the so-called "Sage Talent" had "Sage" in its name, it wasn''t the same as Sage Mode. He had gained some inspiration from it, but it wasn''t enough. Now, his focus was on the nearby Mt. Katsuragi. With a determined gaze, Hagoromo Gengetsu quickened his pace towards the mountain, with Sasuke silently following. Meanwhile, at the Fire Temple... As Kakashi led Team 3 and Team 8 from Konoha to the temple, they were greeted by the sight of the once formidable Sealing Iron Wall, now a scene of devastation and ruin. Yu?hi Kurenai, Asuma''s girlfriend and familiar with the temple and its inhabitants, knew the Iron Wall''s reputation for repelling many outsiders. "Not bad for your student, Kakashi!" Guy encouraged, patting Kakashi''s shoulder. Kakashi sighed, "Guy, you didn''t have to say that." He knew Guy meant well, but the compliment felt heavy. Shino then spoke up, "A three-tomoe Sharingan... without a jonin, it will be hard to handle." But as he glanced around, no one responded, making Shino retreat into silence. Although unspoken, Shino''s observation was accurate. Even if Kiba confidently claimed he could handle Sasuke alone, Kakashi, Kurenai, and Guy, who had witnessed Uchiha battles, knew the challenge a three-tomoe Sharingan posed. "It seems we need to adjust our strategy," Kakashi concluded. The initial plan was for the three jonin to confront the masked Uchiha, with the rest handling Sasuke. But Sasuke''s strength exceeded expectations, requiring a jonin''s involvement. Guy and Kurenai agreed, trusting Kakashi''s judgment. After finalizing a new strategy, the team said their goodbyes to Chiriku and began tracking the duo. "Byakugan!" Hinata activated her Byakugan, scanning the area for clues. Nearby, Neji, noticing Hinata''s determined expression, activated his Byakugan to assist. Kiba and Akamaru sniffed around for scents, while Shino unleashed his insects to scout. This was precisely why Tsunade had insisted on bringing Team 8; they excelled at tracking. Soon, they found leads. Guided by Team 8, the group followed the trail in the direction Hagoromo Gengetsu and Sasuke had taken. Chapter 125: A Gift from Danzō Chapter 125: A Gift from Danzo? Chapter 125: A Gift from Danzo? "We''ve arrived." Breaking through the air, Hagoromo Gengetsu and Sasuke emerged from the forest into a clearing. Before them stood a man-made, towering mountain, as straight as a chopstick, surrounded by deep ravines. Sasuke looked up and could barely make out some buildings at the mountain''s peak. "This is Katsuragi?" Sasuke asked in surprise, having learned their destination earlier. Had Hagoromo not told him, he would have had no knowledge of this place or the Tsuchigumo clan, known for their powerful forbidden techniques. "How powerful must the forbidden technique be to intrigue Lord Hagoromo?" Sasuke thought. Hagoromo stepped forward, saying, "Follow me closely; there are traps everywhere." "Yes," Sasuke replied, focusing on the path ahead. With each step Hagoromo took, black sealing techniques appeared on the ground, neutralizing the traps and explosive tags below. Danzo? was quite the benefactor. Not only did he hand over the Mangekyo? Sharingan, but he also revealed the secrets of the Root''s base. When raiding the Root base, Hagoromo had taken not only key technological instruments and materials but also sealing techniques of the Uzumaki clan, which helped him make rapid progress in developing the Yin Seal and refining the Reaper Death Seal. Dealing with the traps here was a simple matter with these skills. Quickly, Hagoromo led Sasuke across the open space and to the edge of the ravine. For ordinary people, the 20-30 meter wide chasm was an insurmountable obstacle, but not for ninja. However, the chasm was protected by a barrier that had deterred many who sought the Tsuchigumo''s forbidden techniques. Unlike the barrier at the Fire Temple, which he had shattered with a punch, this barrier required targeting specific weak points. En no Gyoja did not deny it, nodding, "Yes. And you are?" Hagoromo responded, "A scholar, merely here to study the Tsuchigumo clan''s forbidden techniques. In exchange, I can offer an equivalent gift." En no Gyoja ignored the offer, having heard similar promises before, where a kunai or a basic ninjutsu scroll was considered "equivalent." Assuming Hagoromo was of the same ilk, En no Gyoja sighed, "Another one after forbidden techniques. Young man, these techniques are forbidden for a reason; they come with unbearable consequences." Looking seriously at Hagoromo, En no Gyoja continued, "If the Tsuchigumo''s forbidden techniques could indeed make one invincible, as rumors suggest, why is the clan now reduced to just an old man like me, with most of our members dead or gone?" "Have you ever considered that?" Hagoromo glanced at En no Gyoja. The old man was lecturing him. While En no Gyoja was somewhat correct, Hagoromo''s interest lay in understanding the techniques, not in taking them. "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to take your forbidden techniques. I just want to observe how the ''Fury of Heaven'' technique absorbs and stores natural chakra energy," Hagoromo explained sincerely. However, En no Gyoja did not believe him, thinking Hagoromo was too well-prepared to be merely observing. Still, if he could buy time for Tonbee and Hotaru to escape, it was worth it. En no Gyoja sighed, "The Tsuchigumo clan is far from its former glory. I''m the only one left who can use the forbidden techniques, but I''m too old and weak to perform them now." En no Gyoja then coughed heavily, appearing frail. However, Hagoromo''s next words shocked him. "I never asked you to perform it. Isn''t there still your granddaughter?" Crack! En no Gyoja''s cane split in his grasp. "You..." En no Gyoja stared wide-eyed at Hagoromo in disbelief. Chapter 126: Hotaru Chapter 126: Hotaru Chapter 126: Hotaru Hagoromo Gengetsu stared at the suddenly pale En no Gyoja, shaking his head slightly. This old man had been digging his own grave from the start. Claiming that he was destined to die alone, with the Tsuchigumo clan either dead or fled, and that only he knew the forbidden technique. Someone else might have believed him. Or perhaps been delayed enough for Hotaru and Tonbee to escape successfully. But Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldn''t make such a mistake. The absence of Sasuke by his side was the best proof. "Who exactly are you?" En no Gyoja, realizing all his plans had been seen through, no longer appeared weak. Though his old eyes remained cloudy, their sharpness returned as he straightened up, rekindling the aura that once destroyed an entire town with a single move. Hotaru''s existence had always been a secret to the outside world. The only ones aware of her true identity were En no Gyoja, Tonbee, and the branch of the Tsuchigumo clan in the Tsuchigomo Village. En no Gyoja was worried that someone from his side had betrayed the information. Facing En no Gyoja, who had transformed from a sickly cat to a ferocious old tiger, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained calm. "I told you, I''m just a scholar." "Why can''t people in today''s ninja world believe what others say?" Hagoromo Gengetsu thought the world was still too dark. "Not talking, huh? Even if it costs me my life, I won''t let your plot succeed!" As if he hadn''t heard, En no Gyoja, with a look of resolve, declared solemnly to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Though he didn''t possess the "Fury of Heaven" forbidden technique, he had mastered the Tsuchigumo clan''s word-binding technique. En no Gyoja was about to make his move. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at him. Instantly! En no Gyoja stood frozen, unable to move. "Now, we just have to wait for Sasuke''s actions." Sasuke wasn''t as unpredictable as Naruto. "Grandpa!" Hotaru, the first to wake, rushed to the motionless En no Gyoja, shaking him and calling out, but he didn''t respond. "Don''t worry, your grandfather is just under a genjutsu." As Hotaru heard this, she felt a blur, and when she opened her eyes again, she was beside the masked man who had just spoken. "We''re here only to study the forbidden technique. We won''t harm you," Hagoromo Gengetsu continued. "Really?" Hotaru''s eyes were filled with hope. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded, "Just cooperate with us, and everything will be fine." Understanding her situation, Hotaru quickly nodded. For some reason, she trusted the man before her. Perhaps she hadn''t seen the usual greed and ruthlessness in him that she''d seen in other attackers. With the situation under control, Hagoromo Gengetsu decided not to awaken En no Gyoja and Tonbee, instead taking Hotaru to a clearing. As Hotaru stood nervously, worried and embarrassed, Hagoromo Gengetsu slightly pulled down her top, revealing part of her back. Though young, with long brown curly hair and green eyes, Hotaru was undoubtedly a pretty girl. But at this moment, Her supposedly smooth and alluring back was marred by bulging, worm-like veins. At the center, where there should have been flesh, was embedded a pitch-black bead. The bead, deeply embedded in her body, surrounded by the veins, looked like an unsightly blemish on an otherwise beautiful canvas, giving a sense of discomfort. This was the vessel for releasing the "Fury of Heaven" technique. It was said that the longer the "Fury of Heaven" technique stored energy, the greater its destructive range, once destroying a town with a radius of several kilometers in an instant. Such immense power couldn''t be stored by the Tsuchigumo clan''s ninjas alone. The key lay in the black bead. When the technique was activated, the bead would absorb natural energy from the surroundings. Once enough energy was stored or the caster released it, the bead would explode with natural energy, annihilating everything around it. Although it was a one-time use, Its ability to harness natural energy without harming the user was worth Hagoromo Gengetsu''s trip. Hagoromo Gengetsu placed his hand on the black bead on Hotaru''s back. Chapter 127: Hotaru: Is it done, sir? Chapter 127: Hotaru: Is it done, sir? Chapter 127: Hotaru: Is it done, sir? Hotaru''s body trembled with embarrassment as Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his hand towards her back. The "Fury of Heaven" technique had not yet been activated, leaving the black bead dormant and devoid of energy. Hagoromo Gengetsu pressed his fingers against the bead, releasing chakra to sense its interior while activating his Mangekyo? Sharingan to scrutinize the bead''s structure in detail. "It looks like an ordinary bead, but the internal structure is quite complex. Is it designed to absorb energy more efficiently?" "Hmm? What kind of sealing technique is this? It''s very different from the Uzumaki clan''s style. It''s worth studying..." "This combination seems to enhance storage capacity. I hadn''t considered this before..." ... Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered to himself. The black bead, essential for deploying the Fury of Heaven, held significant value. For Hagoromo Gengetsu, even without witnessing the actual technique, just studying the bead justified his trip. Meanwhile, Hotaru, with her half-exposed clothes, felt a mix of embarrassment and relief as she listened to Hagoromo Gengetsu muttering while examining the bead on her back. Despite her flushed cheeks, Hotaru felt slightly reassured. The man didn''t seem eager to seize the forbidden technique as he had promised. His methodical approach might make him a scientist, as her grandfather had mentioned. Suddenly, nine shadows were darting through the forest. Under Team 8''s pursuit, Kakashi and his group were rapidly closing the distance with Sasuke and his companion. Suddenly, a hawk''s cry echoed from above. Neji activated his Byakugan, looked up, and quickly said, "It''s a messenger hawk from Konoha." "Another messenger hawk?" Kakashi frowned. Messages carried by messenger hawks were typically urgent. Having just dealt with the Fire Temple attack, another hawk was now flying towards Konoha. Could it be that Sasuke had caused more trouble? Kakashi quickly formed hand seals, releasing a chakra signal unique to Konoha. Everyone nodded and accelerated. "Don''t be afraid. Just remain still, and leave the rest to me." On Katsuragi Mountain, having sufficiently examined the black bead, Hagoromo Gengetsu prepared to study the Fury of Heaven technique further. Reassuring the trembling Hotaru, he said: "Alright, sir." Seeing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu wasted no time, recalling the information he had gathered from En no Gyoja''s mind. His hands swiftly formed seals: "Tsuchigumo Style: Forbidden Life Technique Release: Creation of Heaven and Earth!" Black sealing symbols emerged from under Hotaru, transforming into numerous black tadpoles that flowed into the bead on her back. As the bead absorbed the symbols, a radiant light burst from within. In that instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu could clearly sense natural chakra and energy from the surroundings rushing into the bead on Hotaru''s back. "So this is Fury of Heaven? Truly formidable." Under the Mangekyo? Sharingan, he observed the chakra and natural energy streaming into the bead. Within half a minute, all energy within a hundred meters was absorbed, astonishing Hagoromo Gengetsu at the Tsuchigumo clan''s ancestors for creating such a technique. There was no record of the Tsuchigumo clan during the Warring States period. Shaking his head, Hagoromo Gengetsu focused on the bead that had now absorbed substantial chakra and natural energy. If the bead were likened to a human body, the absorbed chakra represented individual training, while the influx of natural energy mirrored Sage Mode training. Unlike chakra, natural energy was notoriously difficult to control. The Fury of Heaven technique not only absorbed it but also blended it with chakra, avoiding the irreversible damage typical of failed Sage Mode training. The underlying principles warranted further study. However, not long after, Hotaru, struggling, asked: "Sir, is it done? I can''t hold on much longer." Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t push the young girl: "If you can''t hold on, release it entirely." "Really?" "Of course." Chapter 128: Too Bad Naruto and Sakura Aren’t Here Chapter 128: Too Bad Naruto and Sakura Arent Here Chapter 128: Too Bad Naruto and Sakura Aren''t Here At this moment, under the influence of the forbidden technique, even though her body was already overwhelmed, Hotaru forced herself to turn her head and look at Hagoromo Gengetsu behind her, ensuring she hadn''t misheard. "Master, can... can I really?" "Yes, release Fury of Heaven." Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded again. Although the longer Fury of Heaven accumulates, the more powerful it becomes, Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t interested in using it for destruction. The process of Fury of Heaven gathering chakra and natural energy was more worthy of study. Even if Hotaru hadn''t mentioned it, Hagoromo Gengetsu would have her release Fury of Heaven soon. Starting over a few times would speed up his research considerably. After receiving a clear answer, Hotaru sighed in relief but kindly reminded, "Master, please step back a bit. Fury of Heaven is very powerful." "You''re kind-hearted." Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Hotaru, accepted her goodwill, and flashed back a hundred meters away. Seeing this, Hotaru no longer hesitated and decisively unleashed Fury of Heaven. In an instant, a dazzling white light pierced the sky. Centered on Hotaru, violent energy waves composed of chakra and natural energy burst out from the black pearl, sweeping in all directions. Boom!!! Deafening explosions erupted. Within a fifty-meter radius, everything tangible instantly turned to nothingness. "In such a short time, it can cause such destructive power. The forbidden technique that once destroyed a town is indeed not to be underestimated." Outside the explosion range, Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly observed everything, commenting. "However, the energy released is not the expected Sage chakra. The chakra and natural energy in the black pearl merely coexist without fusing in proportion. The release process seems more like a deliberate collision of chakra and natural energy to produce stronger destructive force." "Even so, understanding the principle that allows chakra and natural energy to gather peacefully without harming the user is a significant gain." The difficulty in Sage Mode training lies in the proportional fusion of natural energy and body chakra. Previously, the process from absorbing natural energy to fusing it with chakra couldn''t be paused. From the Fury of Heaven technique and the black pearl, Hagoromo Gengetsu saw the opportunity for chakra and natural energy to coexist temporarily. He placed his right hand on his sword''s hilt, looked back at Kakashi''s team, and said coldly, "No one will take another step forward." Kakashi''s team swiftly climbed Katsuragi Mountain. As they reached the summit, about to rush to the site of Fury of Heaven, several shurikens clashed in the air, shooting at them from sharp angles, forcing them to stop. "This throwing style..." With his headband raised to reveal his Sharingan, Kakashi''s eyes narrowed as he drew a kunai, deflecting the incoming shurikens. Then he looked towards a nearby building. On the rooftop of the traditional Japanese house, Sasuke, in his Uchiha blue kimono, looked down at them with his three-tomoe Sharingan, his expression cold. "It''s been a while, Sasuke," Kakashi said with a sigh. Unfortunately, Naruto and Sakura weren''t here. Otherwise, this moment would echo with the shout of "Sasuke" throughout Katsuragi Mountain. Sasuke glanced at Kakashi without any change in expression and said shortly, "Leave." Hearing this, Kiba scoffed, "Sasuke is still as annoying as ever." Although not as close as Team 7, they were still classmates. Kiba had hoped to catch up with Sasuke, but seeing his attitude unchanged, he felt disappointed. "Even so, we were comrades once. We must bring Sasuke back!" Lee said enthusiastically, giving a thumbs-up and flashing his teeth, "Right, Neji?" Having faced many hardships trying to retrieve Sasuke last time, Lee was determined to seize this new opportunity. Neji, who had been in the previous mission to bring Sasuke back, nodded silently. He had little personal connection with Sasuke, but he was committed to fulfilling the mission. Not only for himself but also for Lady Hinata. Neji glanced at Hinata. Hinata, thinking of Naruto''s relentless pursuit of Sasuke and his unwavering resolve, looked determined. For Naruto, she had to bring Sasuke back! Therefore. "Sasuke, come back to the village with us. If not, I''ll have to break your limbs and take you back," Kakashi said, gripping his kunai and giving Sasuke a final ultimatum. Chapter 129: Who Is Truly Arrogant? Chapter 129: Who Is Truly Arrogant? Chapter 129: Who Is Truly Arrogant? To be fair, at this moment, Konoha has not officially labeled Sasuke as a rogue ninja like they typically would for deserters. The influence of Naruto and others is minimal in this decision; it is more about political considerations. As the sole surviving member of the Uchiha clan from Konoha, Sasuke''s status is too unique. Even though the outside world mocks that one of Konoha''s founders, the last Uchiha, has defected, as long as Konoha''s officials do not confirm this, there remains room for maneuver and explanation. The actual designation of Sasuke as a rogue ninja happened after Danzo took power. As of now, Sasuke is not considered a rogue ninja. This means that if Kakashi and his team bring him back to the village, under the leadership of Tsunade as the Hokage and with Danzo not in charge, there is a significant chance for him to return to his former status. However, as the person involved, Sasuke does not appreciate this. "Boring," he replied indifferently. Return to Konoha? What is there worth remembering for him there? Is it the place that allows him to become stronger, gaining the power to defeat Itachi Uchiha? He had tried. But even Kakashi, who taught him ninjutsu, was utterly powerless against Itachi. What use would it be to train under him? Besides Kakashi, who else in Konoha could teach him? As for bonds and relationships. Indeed, Naruto holds an important place in his heart. But he would not live for Naruto''s sake. Moreover, he now has more bonds. Hagoromo Anki, Uchiha Izumi, and Uchiha Kei, blood relatives. And the Hagoromo clan, who never looked at the Uchiha with prejudice like the villagers of Konoha. In Lockfront Village, he felt a warmth he had long missed. Under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s guidance, he could continually improve without worrying about any conspiracies or dangers. So why should he return to Konoha? Just because he was once a part of Konoha? Just because of the so-called Will of Fire? Seeing Kakashi and his team looking as if they were doing him a favor, Sasuke smirked disdainfully. They all thought he was arrogant. But they were the truly arrogant ones. "It seems we can''t reach an agreement." Kiba, whose technique had been effortlessly broken, looked up at Sasuke in frustration. But Sasuke did not even glance at him. Just steadying himself, Sasuke saw Neji and Hinata in white, their Byakugan activated, attacking with rhythmic strikes. "Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!" Sasuke''s Sharingan spun rapidly. Sharingan versus Byakugan! The Byakugan''s 360-degree vision meant they didn''t have to worry about making eye contact with the Sharingan like other ninjas. With both sides having great insight, the ensuing taijutsu battle was exceptionally fierce. Neji and Hinata''s Gentle Fist, Sasuke''s Uchiha-style taijutsuwithin moments, they had exchanged countless probing moves, followed by collisions at angles ordinary people couldn''t perceive. However, these "ordinary people" didn''t include Guy. Another passionate cry of youth echoed on the battlefield. Just as Sasuke deflected Neji and Hinata''s attacks and chose not to engage further, Guy''s attack pushed him back, avoiding their strikes. Unexpectedly, Kakashi, who had been out of sight, suddenly appeared behind Sasuke, gripping his neck tightly with one hand and holding a kunai to his temple with the other, calmly declaring: "It''s over, Sasuke." "Is it?" Sasuke''s eyes narrowed. Chidori Current! A surge of lightning burst from his body, enveloping him. Kakashi, taking the brunt of the attack, fell apart into earth and crumbled. "A Mud Clone. Typical Kakashi." Having spent time with Kakashi, Sasuke was unsurprised by his fondness for using clones in battle. He pressed down, and the lightning transformed into a web, forcing back the approaching Konoha ninjas. Scanning his opponents, Sasuke assessed their strength. "It''s still not enough..." Realizing all he could do was stall for time, Sasuke pulled back his right hand and drew his long sword with a metallic clang. "No matter what, I must complete the task Hagoromo-sama assigned." Sasuke''s Sharingan spun once more as he prepared to take the initiative, aiming to control the battle''s rhythm. Suddenly, a hand rested on his shoulder. "Good job." As these words were spoken, Sasuke tensed, then quickly relaxed. Hagoromo Gengetsu had made his entrance. Chapter 130: The Tropes of Naruto Fanfiction from Ten Years Ago Chapter 130: The Tropes of Naruto Fanfiction from Ten Years Ago Chapter 130: The Tropes of Naruto Fanfiction from Ten Years Ago Unnoticed by most, the intense commotion caused by the Fury of Heaven had disappeared. On Mount Katsuragi, most of the Tsuchigumo clan''s territory had returned to tranquility, except for the area around Sasuke. However, with Hagoromo Gengetsu''s arrival, the battle that was about to resume was temporarily halted. Kakashi signaled for the Konoha group to cease their actions for now. Taking advantage of the brief respite, Hinata, using her Gentle Fist and Byakugan, which also had some healing capabilities, gently tapped on Kiba, dispelling the remaining Lightning Release chakra in his body. She asked softly, "Kiba, how do you feel now?" Kiba moved a bit and patted his chest, "Much better! Thanks, Hinata." He then rejoined his comrades. At the forefront, Kakashi gazed intently at the man who had suddenly appeared beside Sasuke. This man, wearing the same blue Uchiha attire and a white swirling mask, seemingly with a Sharingan beneath it, was the one who had reportedly defeated Chiriku with ease. Kakashi had suspected he might be Hagoromo Gengetsu, but the body type was entirely different. "Who are you?" Kakashi asked. Not wanting the ninja world to widely believe that Hagoromo Gengetsu coveted the power of the Sharingan, and having specifically disguised himself to confuse the ninja world, Hagoromo Gengetsu had no intention of revealing his identity. "I think Konoha already has some idea," he said flatly, looking at Kakashi. In truth, he still had a task involving Kakashi. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the long-untouched mission panel in his mind. [Main Quest: Bell-Stealing Competition] [Quest Description: Due to the limited number of new graduates, the host was exceptionally placed in another three-man squad after graduation. Congratulations on joining Team 7 with Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura, under the guidance of Jonin Kakashi Hatake. Display your abilities in Kakashi''s bell test, and rewards will be based on your performance.] After graduation, having a main quest involving the bell test was quite normal given the storyline''s progression. Ever since the Third Hokage became the teacher of the Legendary Sannin, the tradition of guiding Jonin having new genin snatch bells became a custom in Konoha. As for his insertion into the main trio, it also aligned with the characteristics of Naruto fanfiction from over a decade ago. Ignoring the question, Hagoromo Gengetsu patted Sasuke''s shoulder, "Prepare to leave." With their business concluded, there was no reason to linger. Sasuke nodded. Seeing this, En no Gyoja urgently called out to the Konoha ninjas, "These two came for the Tsuchigumo clan''s forbidden techniques. You must stop them!" No reminder was needed. Kakashi had already signaled, and they charged at Hagoromo Gengetsu and Sasuke. Hagoromo Gengetsu, seeing this, casually formed several hand seals. Fire Release: Majestic Demolisher Flame! Chakra gathered in his throat, and as Hagoromo Gengetsu exhaled, a vast expanse of flame surged forth like a tidal wave, sweeping toward the charging Konoha ninjas. "What powerful Fire Release!" Kakashi''s pupils contracted. Without hesitation, he slapped his hands on the ground. Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall! A massive earth wall rose up, but this time, Kakashi had no time to carve a dog head on it. Within moments, the Earth-Style Wall couldn''t withstand the fire''s impact and crumbled with a loud bang, with the flames continuing to advance. "This should suffice," thought Hagoromo Gengetsu, watching the rolling sea of fire. Assuming the main quest would complete automatically after his encounter with Kakashi, he had no desire to linger. Grabbing Sasuke''s shoulder, he prepared to leave. Suddenly, a sharp sound of spatial friction and tearing filled the air. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s pupils narrowed slightly. Changing his mind, he hurled Sasuke away and braced himself. Boom!!! A violent explosion erupted around Hagoromo Gengetsu. Chapter 131: Not Even Showing Your Blue Steam Chapter 131: Not Even Showing Your Blue Steam Chapter 131: Not Even Showing Your Blue Steam On the peak of Mount Katsuragi. The surging sea of flames swept forward. Kakashi''s Earth-Style Wall was obliterated in an instant. Such a powerful Fire-Style jutsu could only be defended against by those who had mastered absolute defense techniques like Hinata and Neji''s Rotation. The rest of the still-developing Konoha 12 could barely hold their ground. Thankfully, during the brief moment of defense, Kakashi had already led the Konoha team to safety. Hagoromo Gengetsu prepared to take Sasuke and leave. But, Guy, having received Kakashi''s signal, didn''t retreat. Instead, he decisively powered up, shouting: "Eight Gates Release, First Gate, Gate of Opening, Open!" "Gate of Healing, Open!" "Gate of Life, Open!" "Gate of Pain, Open!" "Gate of Limit, Open!" "Gate of View, Open!" In an instant, an immense surge of chakra erupted from Guy. His entire body, blood boiling and glowing crimson, was shrouded in green steam. At this moment, even before he moved, the ground beneath his feet cracked like a spiderweb under the pressure. In the next moment, facing the oncoming sea of fire from the Great Fire Annihilation, Guy swung his fist with unyielding resolve. Without using any additional jutsu, it was purely taijutsu. However, this single punch, delivered at high speed, produced a shockwave that split the rolling sea of flames in two. Unsurprisingly, Guy quickly moved again, blitzing through the fire and aiming a powerful kick at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s chest as he tried to leave. With the Mangekyo? Sharingan, Hagoromo Gengetsu saw everything clearly. He first threw Sasuke away and then, unable to dodge further, blocked with his left hand. Boom! Guy''s Six Gates kick landed heavily on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s palm. Feeling the overwhelming force, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t resist head-on. He used the momentum to retreat rapidly. Guy was ready to pursue. In Guy''s assessment, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s perception and reflexes far surpassed his close friend Kakashi''s. "Uchiha Vortex?" Hagoromo Gengetsu paused. What was that? Realizing, he understood. Uchiha was the assumed surname, and Vortex referred to his swirling white mask. Not a bad guess. But... "People with poor memory shouldn''t make up names." Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head, then, noticing Guy approaching again, said calmly: "At this point, still not showing your blue steam? Don''t underestimate me." Guy halted, nodded in agreement, and replied: "You''re right. In that case..." "Gate of Wonder, Open!" Boom~~~ In an instant, Guy''s aura skyrocketed, and the green steam enveloping him turned blue. Having done this, Guy prepared for battle, taking a single step forward. The ground beneath him shattered like an earthquake, forming deep cracks. Stones didn''t fall but floated under the influence of the blue steam. Seeing Guy''s drastically enhanced power, Hagoromo Gengetsu reconsidered his words. He feared saying "even your red steam" might prompt Guy to open the Eighth Gate. "This is troublesome." Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Sasuke''s position. While Guy engaged him, Kakashi and another hidden Jonin, Kurenai, along with Team 8 and Team 10, were closing in on Sasuke. "We must finish this quickly." Hagoromo Gengetsu took one last look at the damaged lake beside them, formed a plan, and prepared for Guy''s overwhelming charge. Boom! The battle resumed once more. Chapter 132: Meow~~Thank you for your patronage, that’ll be 200,000 ryo Chapter 132: Meow~~Thank you for your patronage, thatll be 200,000 ryo Chapter 132: Meow~~Thank you for your patronage, that''ll be 200,000 ryo "Lee''s teacher is this strong??" On Mount Katsuragi, Sasuke glanced at Guy, who was fiercely battling Hagoromo Gengetsu, his face full of disbelief. When Six Gates Guy broke through the sea of fire from the Fire Release: Majestic Demolisher Flame and swiftly kicked towards him, Sasuke''s three-tomoe Sharingan could see it but couldn''t react in time. If Hagoromo Gengetsu hadn''t thrown him aside, Sasuke would have likely been taken down. He was already very surprised at that moment. Now, seeing Guy seemingly holding his own against Hagoromo Gengetsu, he was even more shocked. Others might not know, but he was fully aware of the true identity of his "clansman." Even if this person hadn''t exerted his full strength, Guy''s current performance was something to be proud of. Recalling the first time he saw Guy during the Chu?nin Exams and thinking how ridiculous he seemed, Sasuke shook his head. You can''t judge a book by its cover, the old saying really holds true. But... "Lee''s teacher is indeed a Konoha jo?nin?" "And Kakashi... Lee''s teacher is considered his lifelong rival, that''s no joke?" Watching Guy''s current performance and recalling Kakashi''s past strength, Sasuke felt there must be some kind of misunderstanding here. But there was no time to ponder over it now. Having already opened the Four Gates, a miniature Guy, Rock Lee, charged towards Sasuke with a powerful gale. "Leaf Whirlwind!" A spinning high kick came with tremendous force. "Eighth Inner Gates..." Sasuke''s expression hardened. With his three-tomoe Sharingan, he quickly dodged the attack. Compared to Guy, the not yet fully matured Lee was still quite immature. Clang~~ Sasuke drew his Kusanagi-like ninja sword, crafted by the founder of the Ninja Craftsman Village, Seimei. Infused with chakra, the sword was instantly activated with lightning power. With one slash, Sasuke forced Lee back and then swept it around himself. Clang, clang, clang, clang. In a series of metallic clashes, the projectiles thrown by Tenten were all deflected. Buzz, buzz, buzz~~~ The sound of countless insects'' wings approached rapidly. "Secret Technique: Insect Sphere!" Falling Petals Illusion! To rise to jo?nin rank, Kurenai''s skills were certainly not superficial. In an instant, the roles reversed. The experienced jo?nin had tricked Sasuke. Seeing the cherry blossoms, Sasuke felt incredibly fatigued, yearning to sleep. "Another genjutsu!" Although Sasuke quickly broke the genjutsu, In that split second, a hand emerged from the ground, grabbed his ankle, and pulled hard. "Earth Release: Head Hunter Jutsu!" Boom! Sasuke''s body plunged into the ground, leaving only his head above. Kakashi, who had been underground, surfaced. "Sasuke, reflect well after this." Kakashi spread his fingers, ready to use a sealing technique to block Sasuke''s chakra. Sasuke calmly glanced at Kakashi. In the next moment, A violent tremor erupted. As Kakashi''s pupils shrank, Sasuke''s head retracted underground, disappearing entirely. Soon after, a large pit collapsed in an open space nearby. Emerging from it was a cat-sized mechanical drill, wielded by an orange tabby cat with an abacus around its neck, along with the previously missing Sasuke. "Meow~~Thank you for your patronage, that''ll be 200,000 ryo," the large tabby cat said, extending its paw toward Sasuke, eyes gleaming with greed. "I''ll pay you back when I return," Sasuke replied, knowing the tabby''s love for money, as he swallowed the soldier pill he hadn''t eaten before. The tabby tilted its head, reluctantly nodding, "Given your good credit, I''ll take the risk this time. Remember, no more than seven days, or the interest doubles, meow." With that, the tabby waved goodbye in a maneki-neko pose, poofed into white smoke, and vanished. Across the way, Kakashi, noticing this, frowned, "The ninja cat clan? When did Sasuke form a contract with them?" Though aware that the ninja cat clan used to be the Uchiha clan''s intelligence source, the Uchiha clan no longer existed. In Kakashi''s memory, Sasuke had never signed a summoning contract with them. Thus, he hadn''t considered the possibility of a summoning beast, causing his plan to fall short, allowing Sasuke to escape again. "Also, when did Sasuke use the summoning technique? Was it during the Great Dragon Fire to obscure vision?" The only time Sasuke was out of sight was after the Great Dragon Fire. That must be it. Chapter 133: Eight Gates Release and Genjutsu Chapter 133: Eight Gates Release and Genjutsu Chapter 133: Eight Gates Release and Genjutsu "Sasuke seems to have learned quite a bit from you, Kakashi," Kurenai, who had now revealed her true form, quickly remarked. Because their opponents were all Uchiha, she had refrained from intervening in the previous battle. Instead, she had infiltrated the area where Hotaru had unleashed her rage and retrieved the stunned Hotaru. As a Konoha ninja, she also had to complete the mission of rescuing the Tsuchigumo clan. Kakashi glanced at Hotaru, who was huddled together with his companions, then drew a kunai from his ninja pouch, gripping it in a reverse hold, and said calmly, "Now is not the time for pride. I''ll take the lead, Kurenai, you support. The rest of the team, block all exits." Kurenai nodded. As a full-fledged jo?nin of Konoha, even without using genjutsu, her taijutsu and ninjutsu were still at a jo?nin level. Otherwise, she would only be a special jo?nin. Supporting Kakashi in an attack was a simple task for her. The other Konoha ninjas also dispersed, further blocking Sasuke''s movement space. Boom! In the intense clash between Guy and Hagoromo Gengetsu not far away. With a "whoosh", Kakashi and Kurenai, using the Body Flicker Technique, quickly charged at Sasuke from both sides in perfect coordination. Sasuke didn''t dare to be careless. He had heard what Kurenai said earlier. Indeed, he had learned this fighting style of using a ninjutsu to obscure the view and then taking the opportunity to use a new technique from Kakashi a long time ago. However, Kakashi usually used the Earth-Style Wall to block the view, then performed the Shadow Clone Technique, leaving the clone in place while hiding himself to strike at the opportune moment. As a tactical master who used his brain, this was Kakashi''s usual method. Many enemies had fallen to this tactic. Sasuke had just emulated it. The reason he didn''t use a shadow clone was that he was low on chakra. Unlike Naruto, who could use chakra freely, Sasuke was very cautious with its use. He could fool Kakashi once, but not a second time. At this moment, feeling the heavy pressure, Sasuke gripped his lightning-imbued sword and, instead of retreating, launched a counterattack just as Kakashi and Kurenai approached. To avoid accidentally injuring others, Guy had deliberately dragged Hagoromo Gengetsu to another place to fight from the beginning. Noticing a nearby pool, Hagoromo Gengetsu complied. "Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet!" Once the limit is broken, the chakra quantity not only multiplies several times but also becomes violently chaotic. Genjutsu works by disrupting the opponent''s chakra flow to induce illusions. To dispel genjutsu, one needs to disrupt their chakra flow. In his seven-gate state, Guy''s chakra constantly rampaged within him. Mangekyo? Sharingan could control him briefly but would soon be disrupted by his rampant chakra. To fully control Guy in the Eight Gates state, one would need an exceptional genjutsu like the Mangekyo? Sharingan''s more potent techniques or even Infinite Tsukuyomi. Realizing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu kicked the awakening Guy out of the mountain. By the time Guy, who couldn''t fly, landed and returned, it would be too late. With a "whoosh", free from Guy''s entanglement, Hagoromo Gengetsu swiftly rushed towards Sasuke. On the perimeter, Neji saw him approaching rapidly with his Byakugan and turned, preparing to use Gentle Fist. With a "bang", Neji was instantly knocked back like a bowling pin, smashing through several walls before stopping. "So fast!" In his last conscious moment, recalling his Byakugan''s vision, Neji muttered in shock and lost consciousness. Sasuke was in a dire situation. Under the full assault of Kakashi and Kurenai, with the help of other Konoha ninjas, Sasuke was accumulating more injuries. Barely holding his once-brilliant sword, Sasuke forced Kurenai back temporarily and faced the immense pressure from Kakashi. He realized his mistake. Kakashi wasn''t as ordinary as he had thought. On the contrary, Kakashi was highly skilled at dealing with him. "I''m about to reach my limit." Low on chakra, Sasuke realized. Kakashi, sensing the opportunity, moved in. Just as they were about to clash, a figure forcefully intervened. "Well done," Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded to Sasuke. Chapter 134: Kakashi, Whose Life is Filled with Failures Chapter 134: Kakashi, Whose Life is Filled with Failures Chapter 134: Kakashi, Whose Life is Filled with Failures Seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu arrive, Sasuke finally breathed a sigh of relief. He dispelled the lightning energy from his sword and relaxed completely, disregarding everything else. With Gengetsu here, nothing in front of him was a problem anymore. This indeed proved to be true. Facing the encroaching attacks of Kakashi, Kurenai, and the other Konoha ninjas, Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly formed hand seals and cast: "Fire Release: Hiding in Ash and Dust Technique!" A large amount of scorching hot ash rapidly spread out from Hagoromo Gengetsu and Sasuke, obscuring them from view and spreading like mist in all directions. Kakashi, the closest, sensed the danger and halted his steps. The Uchiha ninja by Sasuke''s side had a mastery of fire release far beyond his expectations. "Retreat!" Seeing the perilous hot ash approaching, Kakashi and the others swiftly retreated. Meanwhile, within the ash, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked toward the rapidly approaching blue figure on the horizon. He then glanced at Hotaru, who was looking at them with a complicated expression in the arms of a guide ninja. Having accomplished his tasks and obtained what he sought, Hagoromo Gengetsu wasted no time. To avoid Might Guy opening all Eight Gates in a fit of anger, he placed his hand on Sasuke''s shoulder. Using the Earth Release: Hiding Like a Mole Technique, the two quickly sank into the ground, moving like earth dragons through the mountain and soon disappearing without a trace. Boom! Boom! Boom! The fierce fist winds quickly dispersed the scorching ash. Guy, who had rushed back, wasted no time in dispersing the Hiding in Ash and Dust Technique with high-speed punches. However, Sasuke and the others were already gone. "Huh? Where did the enemy go?" Guy scratched his head in confusion. Having learned from Hinata that Sasuke and the masked man had used Earth Release to escape, now beyond the range of her Byakugan, Kakashi sighed and explained to Guy: "They''ve already left." "Shall we chase them?" Guy clenched his fists, full of fighting spirit. "After this lesson, tracking Sasuke and the masked man will become very difficult. Besides..." Kakashi shook his head, recalling the battle scenes with the other Sharingan wielder by Sasuke''s side. That individual had displayed strength far beyond their initial estimates. "Another Uchiha Itachi?" "What''s the deal with the girl from the Tsuchigumo clan?" Although the mission to bring Sasuke back had failed, Kakashi still needed to investigate Sasuke and the other Uchiha''s sudden appearances and actions, hoping to glean useful information. Kurenai, having questioned Hotaru when she was brought in, replied: "Hotaru is now the bearer of the Tsuchigumo clan''s forbidden jutsu. Sasuke and the masked man invaded the Tsuchigumo clan for this forbidden jutsu. But strangely, the masked man didn''t strip the jutsu from Hotaru, merely had her repeatedly use it before leaving her unharmed." "So, the forbidden jutsu of the Tsuchigumo clan is still with Hotaru?" "Yes." "That''s odd. Could it be that he used the Sharingan to copy the forbidden jutsu?" Kakashi glanced at Hotaru, who was near the guide ninja. Having earned the title of Copy Ninja, Kakashi knew well that while the Sharingan was potent in replicating jutsu, forbidden techniques were generally difficult to duplicate. The masked man could have easily taken the jutsu or abducted Hotaru, yet he chose neither, leaving as suddenly as he arrived. From a regular ninja''s perspective, Kakashi couldn''t understand it. On the other side, noticing Kakashi''s gaze, Hotaru shrank back slightly, hiding a scroll within her clothes. Although her grandfather and the arriving Konoha ninjas believed the man to be malicious, she felt otherwise. From beginning to end, he never took the forbidden jutsu from her, merely having her use it repeatedly. While exhausting, she had benefited from the many secret medicines she was given. Moreover, that man had gifted her a chakra training scroll for water nature transformation before leaving, as a reward for her help. Such a person did not fit the greedy and evil image of someone seeking forbidden jutsu. Also, his parting words made sense: having a coveted forbidden jutsu without the ability to protect oneself would only lead to a tragic end. Depending on others was less reliable than relying on oneself. Recalling the splendid yet dangerous battles she had witnessed, Hotaru made a decision to study the contents of the training scroll he had left her. After all, since he had given her the scroll, addressing him as "teacher" should be fine, right? Chapter 135: As Impressive as You Are, Can You Make Sasuke Call You Master”? Chapter 135: As Impressive as You Are, Can You Make Sasuke Call You Master? Chapter 135: As Impressive as You Are, Can You Make Sasuke Call You "Master"? [Ding!] [Main Quest: Bell Competition (Completed)] [Due to the host''s outstanding performance in the bell competition, which greatly exceeded Jonin Instructor Kakashi Hatake''s expectations, although the host did not manage to secure a bell, they have successfully caught Kakashi''s eye. The host also excelled in the "teamwork" assessment. Congratulations, host, for successfully joining Team 7. The path to becoming Hokage is now closer than ever.] [Quest Rewards: Elite Chunin-level Chakra; Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall (Dog Head Version); Konoha Secret Taijutsu Technique: Thousand Years of Death] After leaving Mt. Katsuragi, Hagoromo Gengetsu used medical ninjutsu to heal Sasuke''s injuries. While Sasuke was resting, the system''s notification about the completion of the main quest arrived late as usual. True to its previous style. "You didn''t lie about the bells." Hagoromo Gengetsu certainly couldn''t have pulled out a string of bells to hang on Kakashi''s waist during the battle. That would have been too out of place. If he had really done that, Kakashi might never have understood his reasoning even if he died. Regardless, the quest was completed. As for the rewards, Gengetsu couldn''t be bothered to comment on the "Thousand Years of Death" and the dog head. But the elite Chunin-level chakra boost was noticeable. Although still insignificant compared to the standard Chunin-level, it increased by about a third. It should correspond to the elite level within Chunin. For example, it could be comparable to those in Root. With these rewards combined with previous ones, I should now be at the level of a Special Jonin in Konoha. At that time, I would likely be very grateful to the system. After all, I am the man who surpassed the reincarnations of Ashura and Indra at the same age. But as impressive as you are, can you make Sasuke call you "Master"? "Master Hagoromo." At this moment, Sasuke, who had finished resting, opened his eyes. Noticing Hagoromo Gengetsu looking at him, he immediately stood up and addressed him. Gengetsu nodded and praised, "Being able to hold your own against two Konoha Jonin, Kakashi and Kurenai, for so long was impressive." Gengetsu gazed at the sky, "You will know soon." After the battle at Mt. Katsuragi. Unlike before, Gengetsu and Sasuke traveled secretly through the Land of Fire. Although Team Kakashi had no casualties, with Guy not in condition and Neji unconscious from injuries, other members exhausted, they had to return to Konoha after leaving the Tsuchigumo Clan. On the way, Lee carried the injured Neji, and Kakashi carried the exhausted Guy. The group hurried towards the village without stopping. Just as Guy, who had thought he could continue, was comfortably about to fall asleep on Kakashi''s back, he suddenly remembered something and spoke seriously into Kakashi''s ear, "I almost forgot. Kakashi, that Uchiha Uzumaki''s Sharingan is incredibly powerful. Its insight and genjutsu seem to surpass your Sharingan." "Uchiha Vortex?" Like Gengetsu, Kakashi was initially puzzled upon hearing the name. But knowing Guy well, he understood immediately. After hearing Guy''s account, Kakashi''s eyes narrowed. As his old rival, Guy was very familiar with his Sharingan. If he said that the masked man''s Sharingan surpassed his own, then it must be as he suspected. The masked man''s Sharingan was at the Mangekyo? level. This was undoubtedly the worst outcome. Another Uchiha with Mangekyo? Sharingan appearing from nowhere. Not only was he powerful, but he also hadn''t used the exclusive Mangekyo? Sharingan abilities in the previous battle. Such a person, staying close to Sasuke, clearly had no goodwill towards Konoha and attacked the Fire Temple and the Tsuchigumo Clan without restraint. Who knows what he would do next? Thinking of this, Kakashi sighed. Konoha was indeed going through turbulent times. Moreover, when today''s news spread, the already restless ninja world would become even more unstable. "Now we can only find solace in small joys." Seeing Guy staring at him for a response, Kakashi shrugged and said, "We can look forward to the day when that masked man with Mangekyo? Sharingan meets Uchiha Itachi." The scene then would surely be spectacular. Chapter 136: The Hagoromo Clan’s Escape Route Chapter 136: The Hagoromo Clans Escape Route Chapter 136: The Hagoromo Clan''s Escape Route [Ding!] [Side Mission: King of D-Rank Missions] [Mission Description: Having officially become a genin and joined Team 7, the host begins his ninja career. As an excellent genin, even if you can only do D-rank missions right now, you must showcase your talents. Complete twenty D-rank missions in one day to achieve the title of King of D-Rank Missions.] [Mission Rewards: Water Clone Technique; Lightning Clone Technique] As Hagoromo Gengetsu reached his destination after a swift journey, new information from the system appeared in his mind. He glanced at it and nonchalantly chose to abandon it. Since it wasn''t a main mission, and he had already mastered the Water Clone and Lightning Clone Techniques, he had no interest in completing twenty D-rank missions. Ignoring the system, Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his attention to the vast rocky terrain before him. "Ancient ruins, perhaps?" Sasuke, following beside him, scanned the surroundings and noticed numerous remnants of structures, hinting at a once-glorious past. With a clear objective, Hagoromo Gengetsu walked deeper into the area, casually asking Sasuke, "Do you know Shinno?" Sasuke nodded, "Just like those from the Ninja Craftsman Village, he is your captive." "And his identity?" "The leader of the remaining Sky Ninja." "You didn''t use the term ''remnants,''" Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked with a slight smile as he glanced at Sasuke. The Sky Ninja had once waged war against the Five Great Shinobi Villages, only to be crushed by Konoha. From Konoha''s perspective, calling them remnants would be fitting. Sasuke''s choice to use "remaining" instead of "remnants" reflected a nuanced perspective. It seemed that his brief conversation with Kazuma at the foot of the Fire Temple had offered him a new way of thinking. Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t too concerned about this shift in Sasuke''s attitude. He continued, "The Sky Ninja were named such because their village once existed in the sky. Although most of their forces were destroyed, the Sky Ninja Village, known as Ancor Vantian, still exists." Soon, they encountered patrolling Sky Ninja. After a "friendly" exchange, Hagoromo Gengetsu easily assumed control of the fortress, thanks to Shinno''s unwavering authority. Opening a secret passage, they reached the core power room. Hagoromo Gengetsu stood at the end of the passage, looking down at the center of the cylindrical space where a giant, snake-like creature with a "Zero" mask was sealed by a yellow barrier. He remarked casually, "Zero-Tails, huh?" The so-called Zero-Tails was not a true tailed beast. When the Sky Ninja obtained it, they believed it had power akin to a tailed beast, thus adding the prefix "Zero" to the one through nine-tailed beasts. In reality, Zero-Tails was more akin to a bizarre creature like Reibi, the Death God, or the Evil God. Born from the darkness in human hearts, it would never truly perish as long as this darkness existed. This made it an inexhaustible power source, capable of sustaining the fortress''s operation indefinitely. The Sky Ninja had astutely used it this way. Hagoromo Gengetsu planned to follow suit, using Zero-Tails as a perpetual energy source. "Sure, Zero-Tails won''t ever die, and the control techniques are already in place." "Sasuke." Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his right hand, allowing his chakra to seep into the cylindrical space, being absorbed by Zero-Tails below as the energy to reactivate the fortress. Without turning, he instructed, "Survey the ten kilometers around us. Don''t let anyone approach." The activation of Ancor Vantian would cause significant tremors, and Hagoromo Gengetsu wanted no outsiders to witness it. "Yes, Lord Hagoromo." Sasuke obeyed and left. Half an hour later. With all preparations complete, Hagoromo Gengetsu officially reactivated Ancor Vantian. In an instant, amid intense tremors, the massive fortress, primarily made of stone and resembling a regular village with numerous buildings, ascended rapidly from underground, soaring into the sky until it was concealed above the clouds. "Earth Release: Earth Core Shift!" On the ground, a specially left Hagoromo Gengetsu shadow clone clapped its hands, using Earth Release to completely fill the large gap left by the ascending fortress until it blended seamlessly with the surrounding environment. Once satisfied, the shadow clone nodded and dispelled itself with a "poof" of smoke. Inside the fortress, having received the clone''s memories, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t linger. After some manipulations on the control panel, the immense Ancor Vantian flew swiftly toward Lockfront Village. Chapter 137: Konoha’s S-Rank Rogue Ninja: Uchiha Sasuke Chapter 137: Konohas S-Rank Rogue Ninja: Uchiha Sasuke Chapter 137: Konoha''s S-Rank Rogue Ninja: Uchiha Sasuke Konoha, Hokage''s Office. After returning to the village, Kakashi, the team leader of this mission, immediately went to the Hokage''s office to report the mission failure and the entire process to the Fifth Hokage: "That''s the full report on this mission. I''m sorry, Lady Hokage, we failed to complete the task." Tsunade, seated at the Hokage''s desk, listened to the report with a serious expression and waved her hand, saying, "According to what you''ve said, if that masked man has the Mangekyo? Sharingan, it''s understandable why the mission failed." Every Uchiha with a Mangekyo? Sharingan is a troublesome opponent. The most recent examples are Uchiha Itachi and, before him, Uchiha Madara. As a descendant of the Senju clan, Tsunade understood the power of such individuals well. Given the presence of a Mangekyo? Sharingan, the fact that there were no casualties in the squad was already a relief to her. However... "When did another Uchiha with Mangekyo? Sharingan appear? And why is he involved with Uchiha Sasuke and the mysterious Hagoromo Gengetsu?" "Kakashi..." As Kakashi, who had been contemplating new ideas for his Sharingan, was about to leave, Tsunade called him back. He turned to see Tsunade''s serious expression as she said, "Given the current situation, we can no longer ignore Sasuke. I will formally declare Sasuke as a Konoha S-rank rogue ninja." As an ally, the Fire Temple, which had suffered losses, needed an explanation. Sasuke, being one of the main perpetrators, had too many witnesses. Not declaring him a rogue ninja would severely damage Konoha''s credibility. Though reluctant, Tsunade had no choice. Danzo''s decision to declare Sasuke a rogue ninja wasn''t wrong in retrospect. At the time, Sasuke had behaved, targeting enemies like Orochimaru, Deidara, and Itachi, who were on Konoha''s blacklist. But when news of Sasuke''s attack on the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki spread, it necessitated action to avoid conflict with the Cloud Village. Kakashi, understanding Tsunade''s dilemma, nodded after a moment of silence. "I understand." He had anticipated this day since Sasuke left the village. Now, he could only hope Naruto wouldn''t be too devastated or hold onto unrealistic hopes. Chapter 138: Itachi’s Actions Chapter 138: Itachis Actions Chapter 138: Itachi''s Actions The clear sound of wind chimes swayed gently in the breeze. Samehada retracted from the lifeless body of a ninja, having drained his chakra in a moment of unawareness. Just as Kisame was about to leave, he noticed something. He stretched out his hand and retrieved a newly updated list of rogue ninja bounties from the dead body. "Itachi, look what I found." Quickly flipping through it, Kisame''s eyes lit up as he smiled at Itachi, who was sitting on a large rock nearby. "Uchiha Sasuke, Konoha''s S-class rogue ninja, charged with unauthorized departure from the village, invasion of the Fire Temple, and intrusion into the Tsuchigumo Clan... Haha, it seems your brother has caused quite a stir in our absence." Itachi Uchiha, who had been resting with his eyes closed on the rock, opened them slightly. The black tomoe in his blood-red Sharingan spun faintly. "Wait, there''s more." Kisame found another bounty sheet on the dead ninja and, upon reading the latest page, remarked in surprise, "Itachi, your brother''s bounty in the black market has reached thirty million. Tsk tsk, with such a large sum, we need to be wary of Kakuzu. He won''t pass up this lucrative opportunity." Sasuke''s bounty was on par with Gari''s. Although Sasuke''s strength was not as formidable, being the last surviving member of Konoha''s Uchiha clan and having the Sharingan significantly boosted his value, placing him among the elite bounties. The only reason he didn''t reach the standard of Sarutobi Asuma''s thirty-five million was because Asuma also carried the added value of being the Third Hokage''s son. Itachi remained silent, his gaze distant. "Just as I thought." White Zetsu shrugged, mocking their leader, "Pain should realize that if there were another Mangekyo? Sharingan within the Uchiha clan, Itachi''s massacre wouldn''t have been so effortless." Black Zetsu gave Itachi a deep look before disappearing back into the ground. "Kisame, the next steps must be taken with caution. Since there is another Mangekyo? Sharingan user with Sasuke, we can assume their hostility towards you." Itachi acknowledged with a hum, internally connecting the dots. As a firsthand witness, he knew the truth about Shisui Uchiha''s Mangekyo? Sharingan. One of Shisui''s eyes was with him, and the other had been taken by Danzo. With Danzo dead and his Root faction eliminated by Hagoromo Gengetsu, it made sense that Gengetsu had taken Shisui''s Mangekyo? Sharingan. Given that Sasuke followed Gengetsu, it was plausible for a Mangekyo? Sharingan user to be with Sasuke. Yet, who was using Shisui''s eye? Itachi was uncertain. It could be Gengetsu himself or one of his associates. The Mangekyo? Sharingan wasn''t like the Byakugan, easily transferable and functional; only those with exceptional talent could wield it effectively. "Uchiha Hagoromo Gengetsu... What are your true intentions?" Seeing Sasuke straying further from Konoha, Itachi''s eyes reflected a hint of worry. He wasn''t entirely sure of Gengetsu''s motives, unlike Orochimaru, whom he understood well. The enigmatic nature of Gengetsu made Itachi''s concerns more tangible. "Maybe I should see for myself. If Sasuke strays too far off track, I may have to..." Resolute, Itachi tightened his grip on Shisui''s Mangekyo? Sharingan and, donning his straw hat, set out with the ringing of the wind chimes. Kisame, noticing, asked, "We''re on break, Itachi. Where are you headed?" "To take care of some business." Kisame grinned, "The leader''s orders are clear: Akatsuki members must act in pairs. Since you have business, I''ll join you." "As you wish," Itachi replied, not looking back. Chapter 139: It Is Our Lifetime’s Good Fortune to Follow Lord Hagoromo Chapter 139: It Is Our Lifetimes Good Fortune to Follow Lord Hagoromo Chapter 139: It Is Our Lifetime''s Good Fortune to Follow Lord Hagoromo In the Lockfront Village, things have been quieter than usual since the clan leader brought back a significant artifact recently. The adults were off to the former Sky Ninja Village, now called Angkor Fortress, where they worked on repairs and assigned new residences. Meanwhile, the children eagerly joined in, excitedly exploring the sky city. Hagoromo Gengetsu, also present, spotted a reckless boy leaning out over the edge of the fortress and shouted into the sky. He pulled the boy back, sending him and his companions scurrying away in fear. Ignoring the energetic children, Gengetsu unrolled a large scroll he had brought with him. With a puff of white smoke, precious barrier materials appeared. Barriers, like sealing techniques, were complex and could only be managed by a few powers. Currently, only the five great ninja villages could set up comprehensive village-wide barriers. Other groups, like the Tsuchigumo Clan or the Fire Temple, either had limited space or relied on the great ninja villages to set up basic barriers for their homes. Previously, to avoid detection, the fortress operated under cover of darkness unless the sky was overcast. Now, it could remain hidden at all times. Gengetsu, after confirming the barrier''s success, planned the gradual relocation of Lockfront Village to the fortress, ensuring that the village''s intelligence operations would continue smoothly. As Gengetsu left the fortress, Shinno, who had witnessed the entire barrier setup, spoke to the bewildered Sky Ninjas: "See! This is just a glimpse of Lord Hagoromo''s power. I''ve told you many times that the greatest skill I''ve learned over these fifty years is knowing when to adapt! It is our lifetime''s good fortune to be under Lord Hagoromo''s wing!" The Sky Ninjas, seeing their leader''s deference and having witnessed Gengetsu''s power, had no more complaints and quickly settled into their new roles. Shinno, pleased, instructed them to train the Lockfront ninjas in using flying devices. Meanwhile, back at the ground base of Lockfront Village, Gengetsu continued his training and experiments. His clones, known for making a name in the Land of Fire, were now recuperating in nutrient tanks, while a Mangekyo? Sharingan, taken from Shisui, soaked in a container on Gengetsu''s desk. "The decision to have clones with Uchiha cells house the Mangekyo? Sharingan to accelerate yin chakra research has proven effective," Gengetsu mused. His battle with Guy had not only refined his control over the Mangekyo? Sharingan but also deepened his understanding of yin chakra nature transformation, leaving him very satisfied. Reflecting on the substantial gains in yin chakra and his progress in yang chakra, Gengetsu felt an urge to test something new. He slowly extended his hand... Chapter 140: Truth-Seeking Ball: Yin-Yang and Five Elements Chapter 140: Truth-Seeking Ball: Yin-Yang and Five Elements Chapter 140: Truth-Seeking Ball: Yin-Yang and Five Elements Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his right hand, palm up. Using Yin-Yang Release, a small black sphere, about the size of a ping-pong ball, appeared in his hand. The first step, creating a form with Yin-Yang Release, was complete. The second step involved adding high-density chakra from seven attributes: Yin, Yang, Fire, Earth, Wind, Water, and Lightning. Hagoromo Gengetsu concentrated, channeling these chakras into the black sphere. This task was challenging and required an in-depth understanding of the nature transformation of these elements to prevent them from clashing and causing a violent reaction. Despite his expertise, even Hagoromo Gengetsu had to focus intensely, not allowing a single distraction. After a few seconds of stability, the black sphere started to destabilize and exploded with a deafening roar. The explosion''s force was comparable to an S-rank jutsu, but Hagoromo Gengetsu was prepared. He absorbed the energy with Yin Release, leaving the lab unscathed except for some scattered papers. At 25, still in the prime of his life and ninja career, Hagoromo Gengetsu knew that while most ninjas reach a plateau, his continuous progress meant that given enough time, he could achieve his goals without distraction. He had temporarily diverted the attention of the Five Great Nations from the Land of Keys, assigning the running of Lockfront Village and the Hagoromo Clan to Moteni and others, while he focused on his training and experiments. However, his tranquility and progress were short-lived. While attempting another experiment with the Truth-Seeking Ball, he noticed a sudden disturbance emanating from the Mangekyo? Sharingan soaking in a container nearby. Realizing there was no external manipulation involved, Hagoromo Gengetsu speculated that it could be linked to Uchiha Shisui''s other Mangekyo? Sharingan. The doppelga?nger, whose right eye now housed the Mangekyo? Sharingan, noticed the approaching presence connected to the Sharingan''s power, confirming the origin of the disturbance. "So, it''s the other Mangekyo? Sharingan of Uchiha Shisui?" Hagoromo Gengetsu thought, amused by the unexpected pursuit. Deciding to meet this approaching presence, Hagoromo Gengetsu ordered the doppelga?nger to prepare. The clone, equipped with the Mangekyo? Sharingan, vanished from the lab, ready to face the oncoming encounter. Chapter 141: The Gathering of Two Pairs of Mangekyō Sharingan Chapter 141: The Gathering of Two Pairs of Mangekyo? Sharingan Chapter 141: The Gathering of Two Pairs of Mangekyo? Sharingan Ding ding ding~~ The fierce wind continued to blow, making the originally clear sound of wind chimes more intense. Uchiha Itachi had been searching for some time now. The shark who had been following him, Kisame, was unknowingly led astray by Itachi''s genjutsu and his crow clone. Just as Kisame had learned much about Itachi over their long time together, Itachi''s understanding and observation of Kisame were even deeper. Under the genjutsu of the Mangekyo? Sharingan, no matter how vigilant Kisame was, there were always times when he would fall under its influence in their peaceful coexistence. This was not the first time Uchiha Itachi had left Kisame''s side. Especially when it came to matters concerning Sasuke. Although Itachi got along well with Kisame, who also respected him greatly, Itachi had long suspected that Kisame had another purpose for being assigned to him. There were some things that were better left unknown to him. Uchiha Itachi glanced at the crow perched on his left shoulder. In the left eye socket of the crow was also a black-bladed Mangekyo? Sharingan. This was the other Mangekyo? Sharingan of Uchiha Shisui. Before Shisui had committed suicide by jumping off a cliff, he had specifically removed it and given it to Itachi. There was a certain hidden connection between the two Mangekyo? Sharingan from the same person. Using this special connection, Uchiha Itachi, who also possessed the Mangekyo? Sharingan, performed a secret technique to search. Unlike at the beginning when he was indifferent to Sasuke going to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Now, knowing that Sasuke was drifting further from Konoha and that Hagoromo Gengetsu had another Mangekyo? Sharingan with the same "Kotoamatsukami" technique, Itachi could no longer remain calm. No matter what others thought, for Sasuke and for Konoha, behind his seemingly cold exterior lay genuine emotions. Even if this expression of emotion was hard to believe and accept for outsiders. But Konoha and Sasuke both held significant places in Uchiha Itachi''s heart. It was one thing for Sasuke to seek power from Hagoromo Gengetsu. Now, however, there was a significant conflict with Konoha, and this situation seemed irreconcilable, something he did not want to see. Just like in the original story where he left the crow with Shisui''s Mangekyo? Sharingan in Naruto''s stomach, planning to use "Kotoamatsukami" to forcibly change Sasuke''s mind to protect Konoha if Sasuke remained unrepentant, Uchiha Itachi began to take action. If possible, Uchiha Itachi did not want to use "Kotoamatsukami" to change his brother''s mind. Indeed. Back then, Uchiha Itachi had suspected that some Uchiha clansmen had been secretly taken out of Konoha. After all, the number of death certificates issued in the clan during those years was slightly higher than usual, especially one belonging to someone he knew well, Uchiha Izumi. It was not out of kindness that Itachi hadn''t killed everyone back then, but because those people had essentially left Konoha. Since they were no longer part of Konoha, and the high-ups had no objections, there was no need to raise his blade. Ignoring those people was his way of preserving a bit of Uchiha bloodline, not Konoha''s Uchiha, but his own. Looking back now, that bit of goodwill had brought him considerable trouble. Uchiha Itachi looked at the man again. Because the mask blocked his view and the voice was altered, he could not discern the man''s expression. If the man was one of the survivors, it meant those survivors had all joined Hagoromo Gengetsu. Sasuke was also there now. No wonder. No wonder his attitude towards Konoha had changed so drastically. Uchiha Itachi''s eyes drooped slightly. The development of events was heading in the direction he least wanted. "Regretting not killing all the survivors back then?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked curiously, noticing Itachi''s change in expression. "Just a bunch of deserters, they no longer matter to me," Itachi said indifferently, removing his hat. "But you, at this moment, have the qualifications." Itachi raised his eyes, his three-tomoe Sharingan spinning and instantly evolving into the Mangekyo? Sharingan, coldly looking at Hagoromo Gengetsu, "I will take that Mangekyo? Sharingan of yours!" Whether to change Sasuke''s mind or for Konoha. The "Kotoamatsukami" technique must not fall into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hands. Uchiha Itachi was ready to take back Shisui''s other eye and extract some information. Coincidentally. Seeing Itachi voluntarily come to him, Hagoromo Gengetsu also planned to collect Shisui''s complete Mangekyo? Sharingan. "Uchiha clan''s sinner, it''s time to atone for your crimes." Chapter 142: The Feast of Illusions Chapter 142: The Feast of Illusions Chapter 142: The Feast of Illusions "Squawk, squawk, squawk~~~" With the harsh cawing of the crow perched on Itachi Uchiha''s shoulder, the battle commenced. Hagoromo Gengetsu moved his hands swiftly, throwing shuriken clutched between his ten fingers. Under the keen insight of his Mangekyo? Sharingan, the shuriken clashed in mid-air before changing trajectory to rain down on Itachi Uchiha from all directions. Simultaneously, Itachi mirrored his movements. *Clang, clang, clang, clang!* A multitude of shuriken collided mid-air, creating a dazzling display of sparks and a continuous metallic clanging. In a short span, the surrounding ground was covered with embedded shuriken. Yet, both combatants remained unscathed. Two swift sounds of cutting through the air were heard. Both Itachi and Gengetsu moved, rushing at each other without hesitation. Supported by their powerful ocular abilities, their actions were fluid and direct, targeting each other''s vital points with precision. To Gengetsu''s surprise, Itachi, despite his seemingly frail appearance, excelled not only in genjutsu and ninjutsu but also in taijutsu. He had forgotten that the Itachi in the manga, even in his Reanimation form, could hold his own against Naruto in his Nine-Tails Chakra Mode in a taijutsu battle. Itachi''s body had not yet deteriorated to the extent seen in his final battle with Sasuke. Despite Gengetsu''s intention to escalate the fight to its highest intensity from the start, Itachi not only kept up but also began targeting Gengetsu''s left side after realizing he only had one Mangekyo? Sharingan. Gengetsu''s left eye was a normal eye, and although his right Mangekyo? could cover the left side, it was slightly slower in the heat of a battle between ocular experts. Itachi seized a fleeting opportunity and, with a swift leg sweep, struck Gengetsu, who could only block with his arms as he slid back. Itachi immediately pursued. "Chidori!" Gengetsu, retreating but composed, extended his right hand, which became enveloped in crackling lightning. Itachi, unfazed, increased his speed and spun gracefully to dodge the Chidori, moving in to strike Gengetsu. Gengetsu''s Chidori transformed into a laser-like horizontal slash. In an instant, Itachi was sliced in half. No shuriken littered the ground; their clothes were unwrinkled. They exchanged a silent look. The earlier shuriken duel, the taijutsu battle, the crows, the Chidorieverything had been within the realm of genjutsu. This was the Uchiha. In the ninja world, they were voted the enemies one would least want to face. Unlike battles with other shinobi, against an Uchiha, you might die without ever understanding how. For the first time, Gengetsu experienced such high-level genjutsu combat. He had to admit, this silent duel was quite intriguing. Thankfully, after embedding the Mangekyo? Sharingan into his clone''s eye socket, he had specifically studied its usage from the Uchiha. Otherwise, in this initial clash, his clone would likely have fallen behind immediately. As for Sasuke being able to contend with Itachi''s Mangekyo? Sharingan with his three-tomoe Sharingan, it was clear Itachi had held back immensely. Even Gengetsu himself would prefer facing a straight Mangekyo? Sharingan over the curved variant. Techniques like Kotoamatsukami, which could manipulate thoughts without the target realizing, posed a far greater threat in his eyes than Amaterasu or Susanoo. "Squawk, squawk, squawk~~~" The crow on Itachi''s shoulder cawed again. However, unlike before, Itachi instructed the crow carrying Shisui''s other Mangekyo? Sharingan to disperse into a puff of smoke, returning to its original location. The opponent before him was different from any he had faced. Even Itachi couldn''t afford to be careless in this battle. He could not allow any opportunity for his opponent to retrieve Shisui''s other Mangekyo? Sharingan. The power of dual Mangekyo? Sharingan and dual Kotoamatsukami was something Itachi could fully envision. He wondered if the opponent''s Kotoamatsukami was on cooldown. Knowing Danzo''s character, he must have used it during his battle with Gengetsu. Chapter 143: The Mangekyō Sharingan That Doesn’t Belong to You, I’ll Take It Back Chapter 143: The Mangekyo? Sharingan That Doesnt Belong to You, Ill Take It Back Chapter 143: The Mangekyo? Sharingan That Doesn''t Belong to You, I''ll Take It Back Noticing that the crow carrying Shisui''s other Mangekyo? Sharingan had disappeared, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression remained unchanged. Until a leaf slowly fell between them, blocking their view of each other for a moment. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hands turned into afterimages as he quickly formed seals and chanted: "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" Uchiha Itachi, whose sealing speed was no slower than Hagoromo Gengetsu, followed suit. In an instant, two massive fireballs shot out from their mouths, the intense heat distorting the surrounding air as they quickly collided. Boom~~ The raging flames, squeezed by the collision, spread out ferociously in all directions. Under the high temperature, the surrounding flowers, grass, and trees withered one by one, even before being touched by the flames, as their moisture was continuously evaporated. Infused with chakra, the two great fireballs collided, neither giving an inch. But soon enough. The fire release technique from Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had deeper mastery over fire chakra, gradually overpowered Uchiha Itachi''s. Noticing this, Uchiha Itachi''s eyes narrowed, and he ceased his futile effort. Boom~ Uchiha Itachi''s great fireball was finally dispersed. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s great fireball continued to surge forward. Uchiha Itachi''s figure flickered, narrowly avoiding the range of the fireball technique. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A series of shuriken flew out like an impenetrable net, leaving no chance to breathe. Clang clang clang clang Amidst the clashing of metal. Uchiha Itachi drew a kunai with his right hand, his Mangekyo? Sharingan rapidly rotating, intercepting every incoming shuriken without missing a beat. At the same time, the kunai in his hand pierced through the center holes of the shuriken, collecting them all. Before the second wave of shuriken could be shot, Uchiha Itachi''s ten fingers flipped, and the shuriken he had just collected were shot out again like a scattering flower. Easily deflecting yet another wave of incoming shuriken. Lightning reappeared in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hand, swiftly piercing through Uchiha Itachi in front of him. Caw caw caw~~~ Dozens of crows emerged from Uchiha Itachi''s disintegrating body. At the same time, the real Uchiha Itachi appeared above the crow clone, flipping his hand to release three kunai infused with fierce wind chakra, shooting rapidly towards Hagoromo Gengetsu below. "When did he summon the crow clone?" Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly retreated, pondering as he moved. The previous battle was intense, and Uchiha Itachi, who was always in his line of sight, shouldn''t have formed any new seals. But there was no time to think. The numerous crows, instead of dispersing, flew towards him, completely blocking his vision. Hagoromo Gengetsu raised his hand, a flash of lightning ready to strike them down. Uchiha Itachi''s figure silently appeared beside Hagoromo Gengetsu. Boom! Hagoromo Gengetsu was blasted back, crashing heavily into a nearby hillside. Crack~ crack~ Spiderweb-like cracks spread from Hagoromo Gengetsu, extending through the hillside. "Things... seem to have taken an unexpected turn." Sensing something amiss, Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to break free from the hillside. A fist suddenly struck his chest forcefully, while another hand grabbed his neck. Uchiha Itachi appeared in front of Hagoromo Gengetsu again, calmly saying: "The Mangekyo? Sharingan that doesn''t belong to you, I''ll take it back." With that, Uchiha Itachi''s free right hand swiftly grabbed. From within Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mask, Shisui''s Mangekyo? Sharingan was forcibly removed and placed into a container filled with nutrient solution. "Next, it''s your life." Uchiha Itachi''s grip on his neck tightened, ready to end it all. At this moment, with his right eye a bloody hollow, Hagoromo Gengetsu suddenly smiled, raising his head to look at Uchiha Itachi, his expression unwavering as he said: "You''ve gone to great lengths to ruin the Tsukuyomi, the Mangekyo? Sharingan''s ability." Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi paused. Chapter 144: Once an Illusion is Discovered, Its Value Plummets Chapter 144: Once an Illusion is Discovered, Its Value Plummets Chapter 144: Once an Illusion is Discovered, Its Value Plummets Tsukuyomi, one of the illusion-based techniques of the Mangekyo? Sharingan. Due to the deep impression left by Kakashi''s experience, where he endured seventy-two hours of being slashed thousands of times within the illusion, Hagoromo Gengetsu initially thought that being caught in Tsukuyomi would result in a black-and-white scene under a blood-red sky. However, he had overlooked one point: the essence of an illusion is its ability to change infinitely. Just like now, Hagoromo Gengetsu was certain that he had fallen under an illusion. And the only illusion that could trap him, despite his own Mangekyo? Sharingan, was Uchiha Itachi''s Tsukuyomi. The first time he questioned the reality of what was happening was when Uchiha Itachi transformed into a crow clone after being hit. Considering the intensity of their battle, Itachi shouldn''t have had the time to form hand seals. His second doubt arose when he suddenly found himself unable to keep up with Itachi, being knocked down several times. The greatest danger of an illusion lies in being unaware of it. After doubting the situation, Hagoromo Gengetsu faced Itachi''s attempt to gouge out his eye and kill him with a calm heart. "Did you figure it out?" Uchiha Itachi slowly released his grip on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s neck. Human perception can influence bodily functions. Just like in a certain experiment in a past life, where someone, after hearing the sound of dripping water all night, believed their wound was bleeding continuously. Although their body was intact, they still died the next day. Under Tsukuyomi, if the person under the illusion genuinely believes they have died, they would also die in the real world. Uchiha Itachi didn''t treat Hagoromo Gengetsu like he did Kakashi because the latter was more challenging to deal with, and he also considered the possibility of the other using Kotoamatsukami. If the illusion had been detected from the start, a battle between Tsukuyomi and Kotoamatsukami might have ensued, and Itachi couldn''t predict the outcome. However, up until now, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Mangekyo? Sharingan hadn''t shown any signs of activating. Most likely, Kotoamatsukami was indeed in cooldown. Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo? Sharingan spun. In the next moment, everything around them began to lose color. An ominous blood-red covered the entire sky. When Hagoromo Gengetsu looked again, he found himself bound to a cross. All around him, multiple Itachis were walking toward him with expressionless faces, holding ninja tools. A drop of sweat trickled down Itachi''s forehead. Releasing the Mangekyo? Sharingan technique was always a burden for him. Moreover, having his illusion broken just now... Itachi didn''t continue the fight. He quickly retreated. Unexpectedly, Gengetsu didn''t pursue him. Instead, he focused on controlling the natural energy he had just absorbed. During his time in the Land of Fire, Gengetsu had made significant progress in Sage Mode. Although it was still early, and he hadn''t perfected the fusion of chakra and natural energy, he had grasped the basics of absorption. The reason he could break Itachi''s illusion was due to his body actively absorbing natural energy. Using the violent properties of natural energy to disrupt his chakra flow, he managed to break Tsukuyomi. That''s why he had said that once an illusion is seen through, its value decreases. In the original story, although Itachi held back during his fight with Sasuke, Sasuke''s use of the Curse Mark to absorb natural energy to break Tsukuyomi was correct. However, absorbing natural energy was easy; controlling it was difficult. After attempting and failing to control the energy, Gengetsu decisively expelled it. Boom! Due to his lack of proficiency, the process wasn''t perfect. Gengetsu''s clone''s left shoulder exploded, causing blood to gush out. Fortunately, he managed to expel all the natural energy. Observing from a distance, Itachi analyzed the situation with his Mangekyo? Sharingan: "A different kind of energy than chakra, but it''s still uncontrolled." Despite this, Tsukuyomi was no longer the best option. Itachi touched his right eye. In this eye lay his most destructive technique. Although using it would further strain his vision... But now, he had no choice. Chapter 145: I Heard You Were Looking for Me? Chapter 145: I Heard You Were Looking for Me? Chapter 145: I Heard You Were Looking for Me? Drip, drip. Blood flowed from his scapula, dripping continuously down his left arm. Unlike the initial White Zetsu body, Hagoromo Gengetsu had added many new components during the refinement process, making this clone almost indistinguishable from a real human body. It could bleed, and it could feel fatigue. Therefore... Hagoromo Gengetsu stomped his foot, wiping away the blood on the ground, and looked up at Uchiha Itachi not far away. This was different from the enemies he had faced before on Mount Katsuragi. Even though Might Guy had opened the Seven Gates of the Eight Gates, his single-minded attack methods were entirely captured by the Mangekyo? Sharingan, making it relatively easy for Hagoromo Gengetsu to handle. Now, facing Uchiha Itachi, who not only possessed the Mangekyo? Sharingan but had an extra eye compared to himself. Coupled with his familiarity with the Mangekyo? Sharingan, possessing dual Mangekyo? techniques, and even the Susanoo. To some extent, Itachi was a significant counter to this clone that relied heavily on the Sharingan. After all, White Zetsu was famous because it could exert most of a deceased person''s strength when combined with the Reanimation technique. As for White Zetsu itself, just like the performance of the one hundred thousand White Zetsu army, its own strength was not particularly outstanding. Even though Hagoromo Gengetsu had modified this White Zetsu clone and installed a Mangekyo? Sharingan, the actual strength it could display was still limited. "In that case, let the original body come." After the recent clash of illusions had yielded good results in his Yin Release, Hagoromo Gengetsu, not wanting this clone to be scrapped, moved his gaze. The next second. Just as Uchiha Itachi was about to strike while Gengetsu was injured. A deafening sonic boom erupted in the sky. Itachi stopped abruptly, looking up. Under the blazing sun, a figure enveloped in golden light, dazzlingly bright, leaped from the mountain beside them. In the intense friction with the air. In just an instant. With a thunderous boom. The ground shook violently, creating a massive crater in front of Itachi. Smoke surged like a dragon. As for the masked man''s purpose in pretending to be Uchiha Madara and hiding behind the Akatsuki. Itachi hadn''t figured it out yet, and there was no time to think about it. Now, all his focus was on Hagoromo Gengetsu. The legendary strength of the Warring States trio was much stronger than he had imagined. Moreover, Gengetsu had arrived very quickly. Was it because the base was nearby? Itachi did not forget his true purpose here was Sasuke. But now, it seemed leaving wouldn''t be easy. In that case, he would experience the might of the man truly on par with Uchiha Madara. Itachi''s Mangekyo? Sharingan began spinning rapidly. "Another man who blindly believes in the power of the Sharingan." Gengetsu, completely unhurried, calmly looked at Itachi and commented indifferently. He didn''t know why Itachi had the courage to stand before him. Was it because of the Mangekyo? Sharingan? But Uchiha Izuna, who also possessed the Mangekyo? Sharingan, had already fallen to Senju Tobirama''s blade. Uchiha Madara had also fallen to Senju Hashirama. Although Itachi was an extraordinarily unique Uchiha. Arrogance and self-righteousness were deeply ingrained in his bones. Whether it was provoking Sasuke with hatred time and again without revealing the truth or coming here alone now, it all confirmed this. "Perfect, there''s still another Mangekyo? Sharingan needed here." Hagoromo Gengetsu waved his hand, and the clone that no longer needed to stay here instantly moved, returning to the base. Itachi glanced in the direction the clone left, quickly withdrawing his gaze. Although he wanted to retrieve Shisui''s other Mangekyo? Sharingan, now was not the time. Only the two remained on the field. Gengetsu looked at Itachi, calmly extending his hand and inviting: "Make your move." "Let me see the full strength of the man who exterminated the Uchiha clan." Chapter 146: Is This All You’ve Got? Chapter 146: Is This All Youve Got? Chapter 146: Is This All You''ve Got? Faced with Hagoromo Gengetsu''s casual gesture, Uchiha Itachi wasted no time. Their eyes locked, and Itachi instantly tested him with a genjutsu. "Demonic Illusion: Shackling Stakes Technique!" Inside the newly-formed illusionary space, Itachi was about to drive large iron stakes into Gengetsu''s body when Gengetsu calmly looked at him. Crack! The sound of shattering glass rang out once again. In less than a second, they returned to reality. Being from the Warring States period and on par with Uchiha Madara, Hagoromo Gengetsu naturally had extensive experience countering genjutsu. Now in his prime, he was unperturbed by genjutsu like the Shackling Stakes Technique and could easily handle even Tsukuyomi after the recent experience. Itachi understood this after the test. He refrained from using Tsukuyomi again. A special solution to counter it was given by a previous Uchiha, and as the superior, Hagoromo Gengetsu likely possessed the same method. Moreover, every use of the Mangekyo? Sharingan''s abilities strained his vision and body significantly. Battling someone like Gengetsu required precision and conservation of strength. Itachi deftly flipped his hands, launching eight shuriken with exquisite arcs toward Gengetsu''s vital points. Clang! Clang! Clang! The shuriken hit as though striking steel, not even scratching Gengetsu''s skin. He didn''t bother looking at them. "Stop wasting time with these trivial tests," he said calmly, lifting his gaze. "My time is precious. Since you won''t take the initiative, I''ll push you a bit." Crack! Itachi''s newly-formed Susanoo shattered instantly, forcing him to retreat. The ground erupted with a loud explosion where Itachi once stood. Amidst the dense smoke, Gengetsu stood up calmly, dusting off his hand and summoning a gust of wind to clear the smoke. With visibility restored, Gengetsu turned to Itachi''s new position. The shattered Susanoo had reformed around Itachi, now more robust and covered in a majestic tengu armor. "Just the third form... Is this all?" Gengetsu said, his tone disappointed. To others, the sight of Itachi''s Susanoo would be awe-inspiring. But Gengetsu had witnessed Uchiha Madara''s complete Susanoo, a towering blue giant that rivaled mountains. Compared to that, Itachi''s red Susanoo seemed lacking. Unfazed by Gengetsu''s words, Itachi advanced, his colossal red Susanoo exuding immense pressure as it charged Gengetsu. Shaking his head, Gengetsu stepped forward and threw another punch at the Susanoo. This time, however, Itachi''s eyes flickered. Susanoo''s left hand conjured a massive mirror-like shield, blocking Gengetsu''s punch. Boom! The ground shook again. Despite his Steel Release-enhanced strength, capable of toppling a Wood Release dragon, Gengetsu''s punch had no effect this time. Not only did the Susanoo remain unmoved, but the mirror-like shield also rebounded his force back at him. "Oh?" Gengetsu stepped back for the first time. "Yata Mirror?" The Yata Mirror was a legendary "non-physical" spirit weapon recorded in Uchiha history. It could adapt to any chakra nature transformation, nullifying ninjutsu attacks, and reflect physical attacks. It was said to be more formidable than the strongest defense of the Fivefold Rashomon. Chapter 147: Struggling in Vain Chapter 147: Struggling in Vain Chapter 147: Struggling in Vain Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed something else. Uchiha Itachi''s Susanoo had summoned a large sword wreathed in crimson flames, which was now hurtling towards him. The Totsuka Blade, another famed spiritual weapon. It can trap its victims in a genjutsu-induced dream-like state and employ a highly advanced sealing technique, permanently sealing the target within a gourd-like hilt. Even Hagoromo Gengetsu was wary of the consequences of being sealed by the Totsuka Blade. The combination of the Yata Mirror, the Totsuka Blade, and the Mangekyo? Sharingan techniques gave Uchiha Itachi the confidence to confront him. Unlike the dying state he was in when he fought Sasuke, Itachi was now in his prime. The brilliance of the Yata Mirror and the Totsuka Blade would not be short-lived. In this condition, even the mastermind behind the Akatsuki, Uchiha Obito, feared Itachi, placing his own trusted ally, Kisame, beside him to monitor his every move. After all, if a real fight broke out, Obito couldn''t guarantee victory over another Mangekyo? Sharingan user like Itachi. But Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t Uchiha Obito. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the rampage of the colossal Susanoo, the already ravaged battlefield became even more devastated. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s comparatively small figure darted around, dodging the Totsuka Blade''s strikes. Seizing an opening, he clapped his hands together and said: "Scorch Release: Grey Stone Giant!" "Scorch Release: Lava Armor!" With this combination jutsu, Hagoromo Gengetsu summoned a miniature fire deity. Even in its smaller form, the fire deity was as large as the crimson Susanoo. Under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s command, it charged at the Susanoo with great force. Seeing this, the crimson Susanoo, which had been intent on pursuing Gengetsu, was forced to raise the Yata Mirror to block the attack from the miniature fire deity, then swung the Totsuka Blade to strike. Although its target was not a living being, and thus immune to the genjutsu and sealing effects, the Totsuka Blade easily sliced off one of the fire deity''s arms. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the Totsuka Blade in surprise. It was much sharper than the swords wielded by Madara''s Perfect Susanoo. More importantly, it was an awe of his unparalleled talent. At least, Itachi, proud as he was, couldn''t guarantee he could research chakra to such a level in his lifetime. "I can''t stay here." With even Susanoo''s powerful defenses being corroded, and Wind Release failing to disperse the mist, Itachi decided to retreat, using Susanoo to escape the mist''s range. But as he attempted to leave, the miniature fire deity latched onto Susanoo, preventing its escape. "It''s too late." With Susanoo unable to hold out much longer and the fire deity hindering him, Itachi quickly analyzed the situation and made a decision. The Yata Mirror on Susanoo''s left arm emitted a blinding light. "Yata Mirror: Absolute Defense!" In an instant, the Yata Mirror expanded in the white light, enveloping Susanoo completely without leaving any gaps. Whether it was the fire deity or the Boil Release mist, neither could harm Susanoo in the slightest, their attacks being continuously reflected. Soon, the reflected Boil Release mist melted the lava giant entirely and surged back towards its creator, Hagoromo Gengetsu. "An absolute defense and counter technique similar to the Eight Trigrams Palm Rotation..." Without even looking at the redirected Boil Release mist, Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his right hand, allowing the Dark Release to absorb the mist completely, converting it back into chakra, while keeping his eyes fixed on the fully shielded Susanoo. After a moment of scrutiny, he calmly remarked: "A futile struggle." Sure enough. The Yata Mirror''s Absolute Defense didn''t last long. When Itachi reappeared, the Yata Mirror was no longer on Susanoo''s left arm. As the cost of using the Absolute Defense, the Yata Mirror couldn''t be summoned again for a while. Not giving Itachi a moment to breathe. Hagoromo Gengetsu instantly appeared beside Susanoo and threw a punch. Boom! The massive Susanoo staggered heavily, toppling sideways. Chapter 148: Acquiring the Mangekyō Sharingan Chapter 148: Acquiring the Mangekyo? Sharingan Chapter 148: Acquiring the Mangekyo? Sharingan Uchiha Itachi forcibly steadied Susanoo, swinging the Totsuka Blade at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Gengetsu flickered and reappeared on the other side of Susanoo, delivering another powerful punch. *Crack!* The sound of Susanoo shattering echoed again. Without the Yata Mirror, the massive Susanoo, a nightmare for most ninjas, was merely a large toy to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Soon, after another powerful punch, Susanoo finally crumbled entirely with a loud bang. Gengetsu immediately rushed inside, grabbing Uchiha Itachi by the collar. *Caw caw caw!* The sound of crows crying filled the air. Watching Itachi''s body transform into dozens of crows scattering in all directions, Gengetsu remained expressionless, scanning the surroundings. "Did he switch places when he activated the Yata Mirror?" He wasn''t hiding to the east, nor to the west. Neither the south nor the north. Then he must be below! "Fire Release: Dragon Flame Bomb!" Instantly, a massive dragon-shaped flame roared up from beneath Gengetsu, aiming to engulf him. Gengetsu retreated from the dragon''s mouth, and as the persistent Dragon Flame pursued him, he extended his right hand, his palm turning into a black hole: "Dark Release: Infinite Hole!" The flames were immediately drawn into Gengetsu''s palm. Emerging from the ground, Itachi''s right eye''s Mangekyo? Sharingan spun rapidly. "Now''s the time!" "Amaterasu!" Blood flowed from Itachi''s right eye. Despite the burning pain in his eye, Itachi''s gaze remained fixed on the Dragon Flame he had unleashed. In an instant, the all-consuming black flames of Amaterasu descended upon the Dragon Flame, rapidly transforming the normal red flames into Amaterasu''s black fire. Using Itachi''s pre-prepared blood, they pressed their fingers together. Finally, "Summoning Jutsu!" A puff of white smoke appeared. Numerous crows were summoned. Gengetsu swiftly identified the crow with Shisui''s Mangekyo? Sharingan in its left eye, grabbing and plucking out the blood-soaked eye into his hand. "Mission accomplished." Shisui''s pair of Mangekyo? Sharingan was now complete. Gengetsu placed the Mangekyo? Sharingan into a prepared container and turned to look at Itachi, who had distanced himself. With a clang, Itachi pulled out the black rod from his right arm, blood splattering. Exhausted and nearly drained of chakra, he finally dropped to one knee, still partially wearing his Akatsuki cloak. Seeing Gengetsu''s attention turn back to him, Itachi forced himself to lift his head, his vision blurred, but his face remained calm as he sighed lightly. No wonder he was a legend said to rival the gods. From childhood to now, Itachi had always been considered a genius by everyone. In all aspects, he had far surpassed his peers, and even in the talent-rich Uchiha clan, few could withstand a single blow from him. He had believed that even if the legendary figures of the Warring States period were powerful, with his Mangekyo? Sharingan and other techniques, he could still hold his own or at least escape unscathed. But he realized he had been too arrogant. Not only had he failed to meet Sasuke, but he had also lost the other Mangekyo? Sharingan given to him by Shisui. Now, it seemed his life was also nearing its end. "Sasuke..." At this moment, Itachi found himself thinking more about Sasuke than Konoha. *Step, step, step.* Gengetsu walked leisurely towards Itachi. Compared to Itachi''s wretched state, he appeared as if he had merely been on a stroll. Though Itachi had posed several threats during the fight, everything had been within Gengetsu''s control, allowing him to move with ease. Itachi was not one to sit and wait for death. As he prepared to set a transference seal on his Mangekyo? Sharingan, leaving behind one last move, "Itachi, it''s the first time I''ve seen you in such a sorry state." With a spatial distortion, a familiar voice reached his ears. Chapter 149: Hagoromo Gengetsu Reunites with Uchiha Madara” Chapter 149: Hagoromo Gengetsu Reunites with Uchiha Madara Chapter 149: Hagoromo Gengetsu Reunites with "Uchiha Madara" "Itachi, this is the first time I''ve seen you in such a miserable state." As space distorted, Uchiha Obito, dressed in an Akatsuki robe and wearing an orange spiral mask, suddenly appeared beside Uchiha Itachi. He narrowed his eyes at the sight of Itachi''s disheveled appearance and greeted him. Itachi stopped the transference seal, coughed heavily, and asked expressionlessly, "What are you doing here?" "That''s a question I should be asking you. The Akatsuki strictly prohibits members from acting alone. If I hadn''t painstakingly found you, your end would have been quite dire." Obito said lightly. In fact, when Itachi learned about Sasuke''s latest situation, Obito, who knew Itachi well, was very clear that Itachi would definitely go to find Sasuke. Obito, who also wanted to gauge Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength through Itachi, did not stop him. He even dispatched White Zetsu to follow Itachi and relay information back. However, Obito overlooked one point: having stayed in the Akatsuki for so long, Itachi had learned much about White Zetsu''s abilities. By deliberately hiding his tracks, even White Zetsu could only follow him vaguely after a long time. This caused Obito to arrive a bit late. Fortunately, he still made it in time. Seeing the usually formidable Uchiha Itachi now so weak, Obito turned his head to look at Hagoromo Gengetsu. The latter stood casually, as if watching a passerby, without any sign of surprise or seriousness. Obito''s pupils narrowed slightly behind his spiral mask. ''So this is the man who was said to rival Uchiha Madara back in the day?'' Although Obito considered himself to be "Uchiha Madara" in the current ninja world, he knew very well the gap between himself and the real Madara. Even when Madara was on the verge of death, his body aged and relying on the Gedo Statue to sustain life, his every move still exuded an aura that Obito could never forget. If Madara was like that at the brink of death, one could only imagine Hagoromo Gengetsu in his prime. ''Indeed, the legends were true!'' With Itachi, who possessed the Mangekyo? Sharingan and wielded legendary artifacts like the Totsuka Blade and Yata Mirror, defeated so badly, while Gengetsu appeared unscathed, even the slightest bit of his attire not damaged. Despite having Kamui at his disposal, Obito couldn''t help but remain highly vigilant. "Let''s get you out of here first." Obito placed a hand on Itachi''s shoulder, and the spiral power of Kamui from his right eye began to absorb Itachi into the Kamui space. After all, the person in front of him had dealt with the real Madara numerous times. "No wonder you are said to be on par with the gods. Tobi of the Akatsuki, at your service, Elder Gengetsu." Obito introduced himself. "One after another, the Akatsuki members come. Are you planning to declare war on me?" Gengetsu asked casually as he dusted off his clothes. "Of course not. Everything just now was solely Itachi''s personal actions." Obito realized he was facing a relic from the Warring States period, with possibly even greater knowledge, so he further explained, showing his sincerity: "Itachi wanted to take Sasuke''s eyes. Only by merging the Mangekyo? Sharingan of siblings can it evolve to a higher level." As expected, Gengetsu nodded without surprise and said, "Like Madara and Izuna." Only the order was reversed. In the past, it was the younger brother Izuna who completed Madara. And in the future, it could be predicted that the older brother Itachi would complete Sasuke. "Izuna? Madara?" Obito was taken aback. He realized he had heard a big secret. Madara had never shared the details of his brother Izuna with Obito, only mentioning the evolution of the Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan. "No wonder Madara knew so much. Did he murder his brother to get his Mangekyo? Sharingan?" Unaware of the specifics from the Warring States period, Obito found this theory fitting with Madara''s long-term schemes and actions. No matter, Madara was dead. Though he had agreed to revive him, Obito never intended to follow through. Turning back to Gengetsu, Obito sincerely stated, "Itachi''s actions do not reflect the Akatsuki''s will. The Akatsuki is not your enemy, Elder Gengetsu. On the contrary, with the five great ninja villages as our common enemy, the Akatsuki can be your ally, even part of your own force!" With a sudden flash of inspiration, Obito extended an invitation: "Elder Gengetsu, are you interested in joining the Akatsuki?" Chapter 150: Akatsuki’s Invitation and Black Zetsu’s Net Chapter 150: Akatsukis Invitation and Black Zetsus Net Chapter 150: Akatsuki''s Invitation and Black Zetsu''s Net Joining Akatsuki? Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Uchiha Obito with a hint of doubt, wondering if the guy was mentally unstable. After speaking, Obito also realized his proposition might have been a bit rash. However, he quickly considered that if someone as powerful as Hagoromo Gengetsu joined their ranks, the collection of the Tailed Beasts would undoubtedly accelerate significantly. The likelihood of successfully implementing the Infinite Tsukuyomi would be unprecedentedly high. As for the issue of Hagoromo Gengetsu overshadowing the leadership, Obito believed that once all the Tailed Beasts were sealed into the Gedo Statue of the Outer Path, he could utilize the contingency plan left by Uchiha Madara to absorb the statue into himself and become the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki. At that point, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength would be inconsequential. With these thoughts in mind, Obito looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu with anticipation. Hagoromo Gengetsu smirked playfully and said, "Before inviting someone, shouldn''t you explain your organization''s principles?" Obito''s expression turned serious. As the fame of Akatsuki grew, with members like Itachi and Kisame even attempting to capture the Nine-Tails, the Five Great Shinobi Villages had already begun to speculate about Akatsuki''s objectives. Without hiding anything, he replied, "Akatsuki''s principle is world peace. As for the means, it involves collecting the nine Tailed Beasts to create a powerful deterrent weapon, ultimately conquering the world and achieving lasting peace." Obito, of course, did not mention the true Infinite Tsukuyomi plan hidden behind the Tailed Beast weapon. In his eyes, creating a world with Rin in it was a task he needed to accomplish himself. For that reason, even Uchiha Madara would be kept out, let alone Hagoromo Gengetsu. After hearing Obito''s explanation, Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head calmly, "Uninteresting." The concept of a Tailed Beast weapon seemed similar to nuclear deterrence, and the idea of conquering the world was something Madara used to boast about. In the end, they were ganged up on by the Five Kage. Hagoromo Gengetsu had no interest in playing the world conquest game. Besides the time it would take, managing a conquered world would be even more troublesome. He had no desire to waste his time on such trivial matters. Infinite Tsukuyomi, however, did seem intriguing. Putting the entire world into a dream and not being disturbed had its own appeal. But since Obito didn''t mention it, he didn''t bother to ask. Only Black Zetsu remained, staring thoughtfully in the direction Hagoromo Gengetsu had left. For him, as long as the Infinite Tsukuyomi plan succeeded, it didn''t matter whether it was Uchiha Madara or Uchiha Obito who accomplished it. Either would end up being nourishment for his mother. Back then, he had even considered tempting Hashirama Senju, who could capture Tailed Beasts as easily as drinking water. Unfortunately, Hashirama''s personality was too upright, unlike Madara, who could be driven to extremes. As for Hagoromo Gengetsu, since he was neither Indra nor Asura''s reincarnation, Black Zetsu hadn''t paid him much attention. But now, with the Rinnegan having been born, the person to release the Infinite Tsukuyomi could be broadened. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had been revived, seemed like a great candidate. Not only was he as powerful as Madara once was, but his character was not as uptight as Hashirama''s. Although he was once fiercely righteous, such a personality could also mean that once he found a goal, he would pursue it with unwavering determinationmuch like Obito now. Black Zetsu mused, "Let''s wait and see. Hagoromo Gengetsu has a pair of Mangekyo? Sharingan. If he sees the inscription at the Naka Shrine..." Obito''s side was progressing well. With Madara as a backup, Black Zetsu was in no hurry. He had grown accustomed to casting a wide net over the millennia. Casting one over Hagoromo Gengetsu now wouldn''t hurt. If he truly took the bait, even if it led to conflicts with Obito or Madara, it wouldn''t matter. In the end, he would benefit. With renewed expectations, Black Zetsu slowly sank into the ground. Elsewhere. Returning to his experimental base, Hagoromo Gengetsu extracted the Mangekyo? Sharingan he had taken from Uchiha Itachi. After a transplant surgery, he placed it into the left eye of a clone in front of him. Soon, two black, blade-shaped Mangekyo? Sharingan eagerly spun, rejoicing at their reunion. Simultaneously, the deeper powers of the Mangekyo? SharinganSusanoo, Kotoamatsukami, and the profound Yin Release techniquescompletely unfolded before Hagoromo Gengetsu. Sensing all this, Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled faintly, "This delivered gift is quite nice." Chapter 151: Completion of Sage Mode Chapter 151: Completion of Sage Mode Chapter 151: Completion of Sage Mode In the early spring month of March, nature flourished with vibrant growth and chirping birds. Outside the Lockfront Village, in a desolate canyon devoid of visitors. The serene and picturesque landscape, brimming with vitality, was now shrouded in an aura of deathly chill. "Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence!" With a voice devoid of emotion, massive trees burst forth from the ground, their branches and vines thrashing towards the man at the center, who wore simple white robes and bore a blue-purple crescent moon mark on his forehead. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the incoming trees with calm indifference. He closed his eyes, allowing the invisible natural energy around him to flow into his body. Just as the vines and branches were about to ensnare him, Hagoromo Gengetsu opened his eyes. "Sage Art!" In an instant, blue markings appeared around his eyes. Before the vines could touch him, the overwhelming sage chakra within him erupted, disintegrating the incoming vines. Under the tangible pressure emanating from Hagoromo Gengetsu, not a single vine could penetrate the ten-meter radius around him. Hagoromo Gengetsu shifted his gaze to the wielder of the Wood Style jutsu and took a step forward. Whoosh! He closed the hundred-meter distance in an instant. With a single punch, he sent the reanimated Senju Hashirama flying, shattering half of his body into pieces. However, soon after, Hashirama''s body reformed amidst a flurry of paper fragments. Hashirama clapped his hands together. "Sage Art!" The same sage markings appeared on his face. Unlike Hagoromo Gengetsu, whose sage mode only altered his eye area, Hashirama''s sage markings were more intricate, and his eye color changed slightly. Additionally, while Hagoromo Gengetsu''s sage eye markings were blue, Hashirama''s were deep red. "Speaking of which, it''s time for the villagers of Lockfront Village to relocate." Due to the attention drawn by his and Sasuke''s trip to the Land of Fire, the village had ample time to prepare an exit strategy. The capabilities of the Joint Investigation Department formed after the second Five Kage Summit were commendable. Delaying for over a year was already impressive. Recalling the intelligence recently sent by Samui, a member of the Joint Investigation Department, Hagoromo Gengetsu made his decision. But before that, sensing the end of his sage mode, Hagoromo Gengetsu moved his gaze and attempted to store the sage chakra in his Yin Seal. Barely any chakra had been stored before the Yin Seal trembled violently. Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly ceased the attempt. "It''s still not enough." From his encounter with the Fury of Heaven forbidden technique at Mount Katsuragi, Hagoromo Gengetsu had gained significant insights, making considerable progress in developing sage mode. Recently, he had accomplished a feat unmatched in the shinobi world: creating a sage art suitable for humans. This explained why his sage mode displayed traditional blue chakra eye markings without any animal-like features. However, because the technique was newly developed, its duration was limited. Hoping for a long-lasting sage mode, Hagoromo Gengetsu tried storing the sage chakra in his Yin Seal for convenient use. This wasn''t a whimsical idea. Inspired by the black orb storing the Fury of Heaven forbidden technique''s energy, Hagoromo Gengetsu had modified the structure of his Yin Seal. Despite this, it seemed more work was needed. After all, the black orb could only store energy briefly. To develop the Yin Seal into a Sage Seal and enhance his power further, Hagoromo Gengetsu had much work ahead. Nonetheless. Completing the development of sage mode marked another advancement in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength. With his current power, he surpassed Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan Madara. As for battling Perfect Sage Hashirama or Rinnegan Madara, only a fight would tell. Chapter 152: Lockfront Village Exposed, Naruto Arrives Chapter 152: Lockfront Village Exposed, Naruto Arrives Chapter 152: Lockfront Village Exposed, Naruto Arrives Lockfront Village. Compared to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s first arrival, over the course of more than two years, the village had not flourished but had instead become more desolate. This, of course, was not due to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s poor governance. In fact, the majority of the true Lockfront Villagers had already moved to the fortress in the sky. After receiving information from Samui, under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s instructions, the remaining villagers also set out and moved to the sky. "Chief, the relocation of the experimental base has been successfully completed, and all traces have been thoroughly cleaned up." In the new Lockfront Village, looking no different from the past, the still youthful and charming Hanare, dressed in ninja attire, approached Hagoromo Gengetsu and softly reported. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded and looked down, asking, "Are there any of our people left on the ground?" Hanare replied, "A security squad from the village is doing the final wrap-up. By the way, Sasuke is also in the squad." Hagoromo Gengetsu understood. The so-called security squad was a defensive force of Lockfront Village, similar to Konoha''s security forces. Most of the Uchiha clan in Lockfront Village had joined the security squad, resuming their old roles. Although primarily focused on training, Sasuke, knowing he couldn''t just rely on others, had also joined the security squad. Over the past year, he had taken on several missions and made his own contributions. "Notify those on the ground to proceed to the designated meeting point after completing the wrap-up. The airborne fortress will depart now; it''s time to move to our new home," ordered Hagoromo Gengetsu. The newly received information indicated that a joint squad of Konoha and Iwagakure ninjas was swiftly approaching Lockfront Village with a clear purpose, and they would arrive soon. Although the airborne fortress had a cloaking effect, it couldn''t underestimate the various bizarre methods in the ninja world. To avoid exposure, Hagoromo Gengetsu decided to take the airborne fortress away first and, incidentally, complete the main mission that had been on standby for a long time. As for Sasuke, given his current strength, few in the ninja world could stop him, so there was nothing to worry about. "Chief, there are other Uchiha members in the ground security squad," Hanare reminded at this moment. Hagoromo Gengetsu listened and waved dismissively, saying, "The Uchiha clan will eventually return to the ninja world, whether sooner or later doesn''t matter." The journey to the Land of Fire over a year ago had already made the ninja world speculate that there were still other Uchiha members alive. This time, the mission was to go to the Land of Keys to secretly investigate Lockfront Village, where Sasuke was hiding, carried out by the seventh squad of Konoha and a squad from Iwagakure. Naruto knew the captain of the Iwagakure squad; it was Kurotsuchi, whom he had met at the Five Kage Summit, now a Jonin despite being around his age. As for the other three members, they were Jonin Akatsuchi, Jonin Bunpuku, and Chunin Kurobane. Due to the recent disappearance of an Iwagakure Jonin in the Land of Keys, Iwagakure specially dispatched this highly configured squad. On his side, it wasn''t bad either. Temporarily leading the seventh squad was Captain Yamato, who was good at Wood Release, with Chunin Sakura, Tsunade''s disciple, Chunin Sai, who always had a fake smile, and himself... Uh, why am I the only Genin? Naruto scratched his head, feeling anxious. At this moment, Sai, who had always wanted to smile genuinely but didn''t know how, reminded with a fake smile, "You two might have forgotten, but Uchiha Sasuke is now an S-rank missing-nin of Konoha. Once discovered, the primary directive for Konoha ninjas is to kill him completely. As for bringing him back to the village, the result won''t be much different." Sakura: "..." Naruto: "..." "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Noticing Naruto and Sakura staring at him, Sai, remembering the Konoha missing-nin handling manual, was puzzled. As one of the few surviving Root members who was out on a mission when Root and Danzo were annihilated, Sai had been idle for a while and was absorbed into the Anbu after it was decided that Root wouldn''t be rebuilt, continuing to serve Konoha. Now, due to the seventh squad''s shortage of members, he was specially transferred from the Anbu by Tsunade to join the squad. Although still lacking in social skills, Sai swore he was sincerely learning and had no ill intentions. But he had just spoken the truth. Why did Naruto and Sakura suddenly look so unhappy? Sai was quite puzzled by this. At the forefront of the team. Since Kakashi was on another mission, Yamato, who had also left the Anbu and was temporarily leading the seventh squad, turned to look at the three members behind him with an odd atmosphere, and sighed. He had a feeling. His future days as a squad leader would be very challenging. Chapter 153: Naruto, Strive to Grow Chapter 153: Naruto, Strive to Grow Chapter 153: Naruto, Strive to Grow Amidst an awkward silence, Naruto broke it with a resolute declaration: "Sasuke... is our comrade! I will bring him back! When we see Granny Tsunade, I''ll plead for him. Everything can return to how it was. It definitely can!" "That''s right!" Sakura, who had just felt a heavy heart, nodded firmly in agreement. "Can it be like this?" Sai looked quite surprised. Seeing Naruto''s confident assurance, he could only conclude that he had been ignorant. At this moment, a mocking laugh sounded nearby. Naruto turned to see who it was. It was Kurotsuchi. Compared to the time of the Five Kage Summit, her legs had grown a lot longer. However... Though Naruto had ghostwritten for Jiraiya''s "Icha Icha" series and received wide acclaim among male readers, making him a rising star among erotic novel authors, and even though he had developed the Sexy Technique, he had never had lecherous thoughts about other girls besides the one he liked. Looking at Kurotsuchi, he was simply puzzled and asked, "What kind of earth... Oh right! With such fair skin, it''s called White Earth, isn''t it? What''s so funny?" Kurotsuchi''s face instantly darkened. ''This guy hasn''t changed at all since the Five Kage Summit. Still so unhinged.'' Thinking this, Kurotsuchi took a deep breath and said, "Although I''m happy you complimented my fair skin, Naruto, at least get my name right. I am Kurotsuchi!" Realizing his mistake, Naruto quickly apologized, "Sorry! Sorry!" Seeing Naruto''s sincere attitude, Kurotsuchi''s expression softened a bit. Facing Naruto''s question, she replied: "I was just laughing at how naive you guys are." "Calling me naive again..." Hearing Kurotsuchi say this, Naruto was reminded of how she called him the same thing back at the Five Kage Summit. He was about to habitually retort with "You''re not much older than me." Kurotsuchi''s next words made his expression change. Yamato was silent for a moment, then said, "Naruto, remember, you are a Konoha ninja." Naruto''s head drooped. Yamato, being kind-hearted, felt a bit uneasy. After thinking for a while, he patted Naruto''s shoulder and smiled warmly, "Naruto, if you don''t want any regrets, strive to grow. Grow so much that no one can ignore you. Then, when you speak, people will listen." Although they had only been together briefly, Yamato quickly grew fond of this boy who had been scorned and hated by many in the village yet remained bright and cheerful, slowly changing people''s perceptions around him. As the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Yamato believed Naruto had the potential to achieve what he said. "Yes!!" Hearing Yamato''s words, Naruto nodded heavily, reigniting his fighting spirit. Returning to Sakura''s side, he raised his fist and resolutely said, "I will not give up on bringing Sasuke back. This is my ninja way! Of course, just like Kurotsuchi and Captain Yamato said, for everyone''s safety, even if I have to break Sasuke''s bones, I will do it." "Naruto..." At this moment, Sakura realized Naruto had truly grown. Grown to a level she couldn''t reach. Even so, she was no longer the girl who only knew how to cry. So... "Naruto, let''s work hard together." Sakura tightened her gloves and smiled brightly. On the side, watching Naruto and Sakura''s mood swing from sunny to gloomy and back, Sai found human emotions very complex. ''Maybe I should buy a book by an emotion expert when I get back.'' Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The group crossed the iron bridge, quickly and stealthily passing through a forest and hills. Ten minutes later, hidden by the forest and hills, the buildings of the secret Lockfront Village came into view. As the nominal leader of this mission, Yamato raised his hand, and everyone instantly stopped. Under everyone''s gaze, Yamato approached a large tree, placed his hand on it, and used his Wood Release to sense everything in the surrounding forest. Chapter 154: Long Time No See, Naruto, Sakura Chapter 154: Long Time No See, Naruto, Sakura Chapter 154: Long Time No See, Naruto, Sakura After sensing the surroundings, Yamato furrowed his brows and stated the current situation: "No one." There were no guards around the large village''s perimeter, which was unusual for a ninja village that sold intelligence. "The village is quiet inside too," Kurotsuchi said after scrutinizing the village ahead for a while. Had the people of Lockfront Village already moved away? Had their information been leaked? Both Kurotsuchi and Yamato simultaneously considered this possibility. Despite this, the mission had to continue. Yamato signaled with his hand, and the team immediately moved, stealthily heading into Lockfront Village. Click. A faint unlocking sound was heard. Accompanied by the heavy lock falling off the door, Naruto and Sakura swiftly entered the house, scanning everything inside from left to right. Finding nothing, they returned to the entrance, where they saw Yamato, Sai, Kurotsuchi, Akatsuchi, Bunpuku, and Kurobane emerging from the houses they had searched. They exchanged glances and silently continued searching the village. One giant lock after another was opened. One secret room after another was pushed open. Still, there were no useful clues. Everything was too clean. "Sasuke." Having finally obtained information about Sasuke, Naruto, who seemed to be about to miss out again, clenched his fists and sped up, quickly searching through Lockfront Village. Seeing this, Sakura also sped up. Time passed swiftly. Having inspected most areas, the combined Leaf and Stone ninja team regrouped at a large underground base and ventured deep inside, rapidly searching the densely packed rooms. This had once been the intelligence storage center of Lockfront Village. In room after room, scrolls from various time periods were neatly arranged on the shelves, a truly spectacular sight. But now, it was completely empty. Occasionally, a few leftover scrolls were found, but they were all blank. "Nothing... nothing at all..." Naruto moved through the corridors, pushing open door after door, only to be met with disappointment each time. Just when he thought the result would be the same again, they pushed open the final door of the underground base. This was why Uchiha Kei and the other team members were so confident and even had time to tease Sasuke. Hearing this, Sasuke nodded casually, his gaze first sweeping over the unfamiliar Stone ninjas. "Stone ninja." He could guess why they were here. After all, the Stone ninja used for Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Reanimation was captured by him. Without paying further attention to Kurotsuchi and the others, Sasuke looked at Naruto, Sakura, and the other two unfamiliar Leaf ninjas and said calmly: "Long time no see, Naruto, Sakura." "Where''s Kakashi? Didn''t he come?" Sasuke suspected that Kakashi, who loved surprise attacks, might be hiding in the shadows. Yamato stepped forward and replied, "Captain Kakashi didn''t come. This mission is under my command. From now on, Team Kakashi''s mission is to bring you back to the Leaf." The mission to investigate Lockfront Village had failed. For Yamato, the priority now was to bring Uchiha Sasuke back. He would certainly have information about Lockfront Village. Moreover, it wasn''t just Sasuke. The people with him might also know something. Yamato''s face turned serious as he glanced at Uchiha Izumi and the others. These individuals gave him a sense of danger. Fortunately, with the addition of the Stone ninjas, their side had a numerical advantage. At that moment, Kurotsuchi spoke up: "Uchiha Sasuke, right? Let me ask you, where is the Stone ninja Ishikawa who came here a week ago?" Sasuke turned his head. "Ishikawa? If you''re talking about the big guy who was good at Earth Style, he''s no longer here." "What do you mean, no longer here?" "Naturally, I killed him." Crack! Kurotsuchi clenched her fists, her eyes instantly turning cold. "A rogue ninja, daring to be so arrogant!" "Earth Style: Stone Spears!" Having no patience to wait any longer, Kurotsuchi swiftly formed hand seals, causing bamboo shoot-like stone spears to erupt from the ground, aiming to impale Sasuke and the other members of Lockfront Village. Seeing this, Yamato and the others had no choice but to engage. The battle officially began. Chapter 155: The Bloodline Talent of the Hagoromo Clan Chapter 155: The Bloodline Talent of the Hagoromo Clan Chapter 155: The Bloodline Talent of the Hagoromo Clan "Wood Release: Great Tree Technique!" Yamato extended his right hand forward, causing multiple wooden vines to shoot out from his right arm, aiming to capture Sasuke who had just dodged the Earth Release: Earth Stone Spikes and was now leaping into the air. "Wood Release?" Having previously witnessed the battle between Hagoromo Gengetsu and the reanimated Senju Hashirama, Sasuke was not unfamiliar with Wood Release. He just hadn''t expected the legendary technique to be wielded by a new Leaf ninja who had replaced Kakashi as the leader of Team 7. Activating his Sharingan, Sasuke let his body drop, narrowly avoiding the incoming wooden vines. However, the persistent wooden branches continued to chase him, bending to follow his movements. Clang! Sasuke landed on his feet and drew his ninja sword, infusing it with Lightning Release chakra. With a swift slash of his Chidori Blade, he cut down the approaching vines. "Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique!" Kurotsuchi''s right hand became encased in solid rock as she charged at Sasuke, ready to deliver a heavy punch. A figure flashed in front of her. Clang! A short sword intercepted Kurotsuchi''s rocky fist. Uchiha Izumi looked at her opponent and smiled faintly: "I''ll be your opponent from now on." Elsewhere, Yamato prepared to continue his assault, but a large Fireball came at him from close range. He didn''t dare to be careless and placed his hands on the ground. "Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall!" Rows of wooden pillars curved up from the ground, forming a dome around him. The Fireball collided with it, only charring its surface before dissipating. Observing that his Fireball had no effect, Uchiha Kei wasn''t bothered; instead, he said with great interest: "So this is Wood Release? Interesting. Let me see if it''s as formidable as the legends say." "Sasuke, leave this guy to me. You go and reconnect with your friends." With their understanding, Sasuke naturally had no objections. By now, he was already surrounded by Naruto, Sakura, and an unfamiliar young ninja who seemed to have taken his place. There was no need for further words. Seeing the immense firestorm on his left, Uchiha Kei sighed, well aware of his captain''s prowess. He then refocused on his own opponent, resuming his assault on Yamato. Yamato, though slightly concerned, had no choice but to concentrate on the enemy in front of him. "Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall!" Akatsuchi and his team wouldn''t sit idly by. They combined their efforts, slamming the ground to erect multiple Earth Flow Walls, blocking the oncoming flames. Boom! Amid the intense clash of jutsus, a thick plume of smoke rose. Feeling relieved that their Earth Flow Walls had withstood the fiery onslaught, Kurobane was about to catch his breath when a hand suddenly burst from the ground, pulling him under. With a loud crash, Kurobane was dragged underground, knocked unconscious by the tremendous pressure. "That''s one." Hagoromo Anki declared, emerging from the ground, and immediately charged towards the nearest enemy, Bunpuku. Bunpuku didn''t dare be careless, quickly hardening his body with the Earth Release: Earth Spear technique, preparing for close combat. Hagoromo Anki swiftly formed hand seals. "Lightning Release: Lightning Spear!" A dazzling lightning spear formed in his hand, which he hurled at Bunpuku with great speed. Crack! A hole was blasted through Bunpuku''s hardened skin. "That''s two." Capitalizing on his momentum and the bloodshed, Hagoromo Anki moved to finish off the injured Bunpuku. But a massive fist suddenly intervened. Hagoromo Anki blocked the punch, but the force pushed him back several steps. He turned to see Akatsuchi, a towering figure with a seemingly gentle demeanor, now looking determined beside Fumaya. "This one''s not easy." Hagoromo Anki shook his reddened hand, his expression turning serious. Chapter 156: The Girl Who Once Only Knew How to Cry Has Grown Up Chapter 156: The Girl Who Once Only Knew How to Cry Has Grown Up Chapter 156: The Girl Who Once Only Knew How to Cry Has Grown Up Hagoromo Anki, Uchiha Izumi, and Uchiha Kei were locked in a fierce battle. Sasuke glanced at the scene, then shifted his gaze back to Naruto and the others. "Sasuke, this time I''m definitely taking you back!" Naruto said resolutely, ignoring the fighting sounds around him. Sasuke looked at Naruto, his voice emotionless: "Naruto, wasn''t your dream to become Hokage? Instead of wasting time chasing me, you''d be better off training." Naruto clenched his fist, saying each word with determination: "How can someone who can''t even save a comrade become Hokage?" Sasuke lowered his eyelids and shook his head: "Naruto, you still don''t get it. I never needed to be saved. When will you stop being stuck in the past and open your eyes to see the world clearly?" "If opening my eyes means losing a friend forever, then I''d rather remain a fool." Naruto smashed his fists together, his fighting spirit surging: "No matter what, even if I have to break my bones, I will bring you back, Sasuke. And I''ll keep working hard afterward. This is my ninja way!" "N-Naruto..." Sakura, who had been silent, finally spoke up with a serious expression: "Just like Naruto said, no matter the cost, Sasuke, I will bring you back." Hearing this, Sasuke finally glanced at Sakura but said nothing more. "So, can we start now?" Sai, who had been standing in a ready position, cautiously asked after the conversation ended. Naruto responded with action. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Poof, poof, poof. A large cloud of white smoke appeared, and dozens of Naruto''s shadow clones charged towards Sasuke. However, Sai''s attack reached first. "Ninja Art: Super Beast Imitating Drawing!" Sai unfurled a prepared scroll, and two ink lions leapt out, baring their fangs as they charged at Sasuke. "Ink, huh?" Sasuke watched calmly, raising his ninja tool. Lightning extended from the blade, slicing the lions into pieces with ease. Plop. The ink splashed to the ground. Sasuke moved instantly, charging into the army of Naruto''s clones with incredible speed. He then deeply realized the vast gap between them. Thus, in the past two years, Sasuke stopped aiming too high and continued to refine his Chidori Stream system, resulting in significant improvement in his strength. At least, he was now much stronger than when he killed Orochimaru in the original story. However, the fact that Sakura had learned monstrous strength, which he hadn''t mastered, still surprised and intrigued Sasuke. Recalling the information gathered from Lockfront Village, where the Fifth Hokage Tsunade had officially taken Sakura as her personal student, a flash of emotion passed through Sasuke''s eyes. The girl who once only knew how to cry has now grown up. "Sasuke!!" Sakura, her fist pulling out of the crater, relentlessly charged at Sasuke again. As Sasuke was about to move, his steps faltered. Looking down, he saw two ink snakes entwining his legs. At the same time, Naruto, with a Rasengan in hand, charged at him from behind. Sasuke''s face remained calm. He brought his hands together, and a dense electric net spread from him in all directions. The ink snakes were the first to be dispersed, followed by Sakura being forced to retreat. Finally, the Naruto carrying the Rasengan turned into a puff of white smoke. But it wasn''t over. "Rasengan Barrage!" Naruto''s voice shouted again. A strong spiraling wind approached in an instant, making Sasuke''s black hair flutter. Turning his head, he saw multiple Naruto shadow clones, each holding a Rasengan, charging at him. The sheer number of Rasengan and the chakra waves they emitted were enough to disrupt everything ahead. Realizing his Chidori Stream couldn''t cover them all, Sasuke, fully aware of Naruto''s massive chakra reserves, quickly formed seals: "Water Style: Water Wave!" A large stream of water spread out from him, flooding the area and drowning the ink animals drawn by Sai. Though he excelled at Fire and Lightning Styles, as Hagoromo Gengetsu''s student, Sasuke had also mastered other chakra natures. While his proficiency wasn''t as high, he could still use them. "Lightning Style: Earth Walk!" As the water reached Naruto''s shadow clones, Sasuke thrust his lightning-covered hand into the water. Crackle, crackle. Electric currents surged through the water. Naruto''s shadow clones shuddered and vanished one by one in puffs of white smoke. Chapter 157: Sharingan?! Who Are You? Chapter 157: Sharingan?! Who Are You? Chapter 157: Sharingan?! Who Are You? "Time is limited. Everyone, finish this quickly." Just after Sasuke had dealt with Naruto''s shadow clone army, Captain Hagoromo''s reminder echoed across the field. Sasuke''s previously casual expression turned serious. He moved in an instant. Sai, not far away, only saw a blur. In just a blink, Sasuke was right in front of him. "So fast!" Thanks to the harsh training in the Root, Sai drew his short blade in time. After a few high-pitched clashes. Splat! Blood splattered everywhere. The sharp tip of the blade pierced through Sai''s left shoulder like lightning. "Sai!" Seeing this, Sakura''s pupils shrank. She clenched her right fist and charged forward to stop Sasuke from further action. Ignoring the electric shocks paralyzing Sai from the blade, Sasuke glanced back, and with the three tomoe Sharingan spinning, he saw Sakura''s movements as if in slow motion. "Too rough." With a faint comment, Sasuke, who could predict Sakura''s next moves, stepped forward with his right foot, disrupting her rhythm, and closed the distance. Before Sakura could react, he grabbed her wrist with his left hand and pressed down on her right shoulder with his right hand, flinging her away. Boom! Sakura was thrown against the base''s wall behind, creating a large crater. Dust and gravel quickly scattered. "Sakura!" Just recovering from the Lightning Release, Naruto saw this and angrily swung a punch at Sasuke. Slap! Sasuke extended his left hand, pressing down on Naruto''s fist, and said indifferently: "Naruto, you should go back to playing your ninja games." "Bastard!" Naruto gritted his teeth and continued to attack. However, at that moment, something unexpected happened elsewhere. Upon hearing Hagoromo''s order, Uchiha Kei didn''t immediately respond but avoided Yamato''s attack and asked in surprise: "If we need to finish this quickly, we''ll have to go all out. Are you sure about this, Captain?" Fighting against Akatsuchi, Hagoromo replied without looking back: He saw those two familiar pairs of Sharingan. "Eyes like Sasuke''s and Kakashi-sensei''s! Those are the Sharingan!" "But didn''t the Uchiha clan cease to exist? How do these people have the Sharingan?" Knowing much about the Uchiha massacre, Naruto was as puzzled as Yamato. Meanwhile, Sakura, tending to Sai''s injuries, noticed this scene and, with a girl''s keen perception, saw Sasuke. Seeing Sasuke''s normally indifferent face becoming expressive, she seemed to understand why he didn''t want to return to the village. The intense battlefield suddenly quieted down at the mention of "Sharingan." Facing Yamato''s confused and surprised inquiry, Uchiha Kei laughed: "Why do we have the Sharingan? That''s the funniest joke I''ve heard today." "If outsiders can have the Sharingan, why can''t the Uchiha?" Yamato knew well that the Uchiha could awaken the Sharingan. However, with the Uchiha clan supposedly wiped out, how could there be other Uchiha survivors besides Sasuke? Wait, there was one before. During the Fire Temple, the battle on Mount Katsuragi, the man accompanying Sasuke. Thinking of this, Yamato scrutinized the two Uchiha in front of him, feeling they looked familiar but couldn''t place them specifically. He couldn''t help but ask again: "Are you from the Konoha Uchiha clan?" "Konoha..." Uchiha Kei chuckled, and after a nod from Hagoromo, he smirked and introduced himself: "Uchiha Kei." Uchiha Izumi followed calmly: "Uchiha Izumi." Hearing this, Yamato''s expression changed slightly. He had no impression of Uchiha Kei. But Uchiha Izumi, due to Uchiha Itachi''s time in the Anbu and working with Kakashi''s squad, he had seen Uchiha Itachi and a girl Uchiha together after work. If he remembered correctly, that girl''s name was Uchiha Izumi. Could this woman be... "So, is today''s battle an internal conflict of Konoha?" Finally, Kurotsuchi, waking up, couldn''t help but comment. Unclear about the Uchiha massacre''s details, she saw her enemies were all Uchiha. Everyone knew the Uchiha were part of Konoha. Kurotsuchi wanted to question the nature of this battle. With the overwhelming information, Yamato took a deep breath, returning to his senses. Though unlikely, he spoke with a glimmer of hope: "Though I don''t know what happened in the past, the Uchiha and Konoha are one. If you wish, you can return to Konoha." Chapter 158: The Nine-Tails: The Innate Evil of the Uchiha! Chapter 158: The Nine-Tails: The Innate Evil of the Uchiha! Chapter 158: The Nine-Tails: The Innate Evil of the Uchiha! "Heh, trying to recruit right under my nose, huh?" On the same side, the only non-Uchiha, Hagoromo Anki, laughed lightly with his arms crossed after hearing Yamato''s suggestion. Across from him, Akatsuchi, who was trying hard not to make eye contact with Anki, asked in a low voice, "Are you an Uchiha too?" "No, I''m not," Anki replied without hesitation, proud of his "Hagoromo" lineage. "That''s good," Akatsuchi sighed in relief. He was not used to conversing without making eye contact, as it seemed impolite. On the other side, hearing Anki''s response, Uchiha Kei, who was married to Anki''s sister, quickly declared, "Captain, you know my loyalty." Anki glanced at him and casually nodded. After all, who would have thought that Uchiha Kei, who acted so domineering outside, was actually completely under his wife''s control? Betrayal was out of the question. Yamato, listening to the conversation between Anki and Kei, quickly thought to himself: ''This man isn''t an Uchiha by birth; he must be a shinobi from Lockfront Village. But if the Uchiha are willing to call him captain, his strength must be formidable. Such a person shouldn''t come from a small ninja village. Unless... he''s from the Hagoromo Clan!'' As the team leader for this mission, Yamato had access to extensive intelligence gathered by the Joint Investigation Department on Lockfront Village. One crucial piece of information was the speculation that the Hagoromo Clan, once as renowned as the Senju and Uchiha Clans, had settled in Lockfront Village after mysteriously disappearing from the ninja world. Judging by the current situation, this seemed very likely. Furthermore, considering Kei''s attitude towards Anki, it appeared that his proposal of the Uchiha returning to Konoha was not feasible. Yamato sighed internally. The combination of the Hagoromo and Uchiha clans was daunting enough, not to mention the inscrutable Hagoromo Gengetsu presiding over them. "Power... I... need power..." In his daze, Naruto instinctively moved towards the bars. Correspondingly, in the real world, the sinister crimson Nine-Tails chakra began to envelop his body. "Naruto!" Yamato was alarmed to see the sudden outburst of the Nine-Tails'' chakra. Just as he was about to use his Wood Release to suppress it, Sasuke, Kei, and Izumi, sensing something was wrong, turned their gaze towards Naruto. Their three pairs of Sharingan activated instantly. In the next moment... Drip... In the damp, waterlogged sealing space, Sasuke, Kei, and Izumi appeared beside Naruto. Sasuke looked up at the colossal beast behind the golden bars, his pupils narrowing slightly: "So this is the Nine-Tails?" Seeing was believing. Sasuke had never imagined that the monster sealed within Naruto could be this immense. "The familiar, sickening aura! Those damned Sharingan!" Noticing the unwelcome guests, the Nine-Tails turned its head to see three pairs of Sharingan glaring at it. Naruto, now awakened by their arrival, looked around in confusion: "Huh? How did I get here? And Sasuke, why are you all here?" Before Sasuke could answer, a series of bubbles rose from the water, forming the enormous head of the fox demon. Its slit-pupilled eyes glared coldly at the three intruders. Born evil, the Uchiha! The Nine-Tails had been so close to seducing Naruto, only to be interrupted by these three. Furthermore, it hadn''t forgotten the times it had been controlled by the Sharingan, leading to its imprisonment in a jinchuriki. The first time, it was beaten senseless by Senju Hashirama and then sealed; the second time, it was split in half, with only one part remaining in the real world. The source of all this misery was the Uchiha. New grievances combined with old hatreds, and the Nine-Tails lowered its head with malicious intent, enticing once more. Chapter 159: Sister Izumi, Should I Also Call You Lady”? Chapter 159: Sister Izumi, Should I Also Call You Lady? Chapter 159: Sister Izumi, Should I Also Call You "Lady"? "You actually made it here. Ambitious young Uchihas, do you seek greater power? Do you want revenge for the Uchiha clan? Come before me, and I shall grant you" Before the Nine-Tails could finish its tempting words, a slender hand clamped over its mouth. Uchiha Izumi interrupted it, her expression uncharacteristically cold: "Nine-Tails, I remember that night vividly." On the night of the Nine-Tails'' rampage, Uchiha Izumi witnessed many of her friends and family perish under the beast''s claws. She held no goodwill towards this monster and had no interest in hearing anything it had to say. "My mother also died that night!" Uchiha Kei joined in, forcefully holding the fox''s mouth shut, his eyes full of murderous intent. The night of the Nine-Tails'' rampage not only resulted in heavy casualties among the villagers of Konoha but also saw the destruction of the Uchiha clan''s area at the village center, leading to significant losses. Sasuke, who was just a baby back then and had been held all night by Uchiha Itachi, had no memory of the events. But this did not stop him from sharing the hatred. Sasuke glanced at the bewildered Naruto and said, "Tailed beasts cannot die. The best punishment is to keep it sealed within a jinchu?riki forever, never to see the light of day." After speaking, Sasuke also placed his hand on the fox''s mouth. "Evil Uchihas..." The enraged Nine-Tails didn''t have time to respond. The three UchihasSasuke, Izumi, and Keitightened their grips. Boom! The giant fox head in front of them shattered into foam and completely dissipated. In an instant, everyone''s figures vanished. In the real world, Sasuke, Izumi, and Kei looked away as Yamato''s Wood Release, arriving a bit late, tightly bound Naruto, who had already calmed down and retracted the Tailed Beast Chakra. Naruto''s crisis subsided. Yamato, though relieved, did not completely relax. He glanced at Sasuke and his companions, preparing to act again. With three three-tomoe Sharingan users and another equally powerful ninja, the configuration seemed small in number but formidable. During their brief confrontation, some of his team had already been injured or lost their combat capability. Continuing the fight would lead to unfavorable results. After a quick decision, Yamato planned to retreat. He swiftly brought the bound Naruto back to his side. Before Sasuke and his team could advance, Yamato clapped his hands, intertwining his fingers, and shouted: "Wood Release: Birth of the Sea of Trees!" A large number of trees sprouted from the ground. Though not as vast and powerful as the Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees, it was enough to envelop the battlefield. Fearing the Wood Release, Sasuke and his team immediately retreated outside its range. Feeling that he would be "shredded" by these adults if the conversation continued, Sasuke quickly changed the subject: "Captain, Kei, Izumi, do you know where the new Locking Front Village will be located?" Hagoromo Anki and Uchiha Kei didn''t know and wanted to continue teasing Sasuke, but Uchiha Izumi, seeing his discomfort, answered: "If nothing changes, it should be in the Land of Waves." "The Land of Waves?" Sasuke''s expression shifted slightly. Hagoromo Anki and Uchiha Kei also focused their attention on Uchiha Izumi, puzzled. "The Land of Waves? Never heard of it. What kind of country is it?" "Izumi, how do you know?" Only a few high-ranking officials knew the new location of Locking Front Village. Izumi wasn''t supposed to know. Uchiha Izumi explained, "Once, in Lord Hagoromo''s office, I overheard him muttering about setting up the new Locking Front Village in the Land of Waves." "Once?" "Lord Hagoromo?" "Office?" Hagoromo Anki and Uchiha Kei looked at Uchiha Izumi as if they had heard something incredible, their eyes burning with curiosity. Even Sasuke became interested and asked, "Izumi, why were you in Lord Hagoromo''s office?" Hagoromo Anki and Uchiha Kei immediately followed up. "Once or multiple times?" "With a purpose or without?" "Were there others?" "How far have things progressed?" "Izumi, should I also call you ''Lady''?" Uchiha Izumi''s smile froze. What had been a straightforward answer had suddenly turned her into the center of attention. (Support me and gain access to additional chapters by visiting my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 160: It’s Been a Long Time Since I’ve Slain a Daimyo Chapter 160: Its Been a Long Time Since Ive Slain a Daimyo Chapter 160: It''s Been a Long Time Since I''ve Slain a Daimyo The Land of Waves, Naruto Bridge. At dawn, this newly constructed bridge was already bustling with activity. Merchants from the mainland transported goods to the Land of Waves and then took local specialties back, creating a cycle that brought unprecedented prosperity to this once isolated island nation. Standing at one end of the Naruto Bridge, Tazuna, the bridge''s builder, regarded as a symbol of hope for the Land of Waves, smoked his pipe as he gazed thoughtfully at the "child" he had helped build. Unbeknownst to him, a colossal object was floating above the Land of Waves. Its owner, descending leisurely like a pedestrian, soon stood beside him. [Ding!] [Main Mission: Operation in the Land of Waves] [Mission Description: Team 7, who has been doing D-rank missions, finally took on a C-rank mission to escort Tazuna to the Land of Waves due to Naruto''s persistence. Protect the mission target, Tazuna, and ensure the successful construction of Naruto Bridge. Mission rewards will be based on the host''s performance throughout the mission.] [Warning! The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, including Zabuza Momochi, are about to appear!] [Hint! Haku, the Ice Release user, is about to appear!] [Ding!] [Side Mission: Unravel the Mystery of Gender] Noticing Tazuna''s complex expression as he watched some people collecting tolls at the bridge''s entrance, Gengetsu inquired, "Who are those people?" Startled by the sudden question from the stranger beside him, Tazuna instinctively felt wary but soon opened up, eager to vent his frustrations. "The daimyo''s tax collectors," he explained with a sigh. "The daimyo of the Land of Waves?" "Yes," Tazuna replied, his expression heavy with unspoken resentment. "Since Kado''s death, the daimyo regained control. Initially, things were fine, but seeing the bridge bring prosperity, he began raising taxes relentlessly. The tolls on the bridge have increased several times over, causing hardship for our people and complaints from merchants." "If the daimyo continues this unchecked exploitation, the hard-earned prosperity of the Land of Waves will vanish!" Tazuna''s fists clenched in frustration. The phrase "When the wolf leaves, the tiger comes" aptly described the Land of Waves'' current plight. They had hoped for better days after Kado''s fall, only to find the daimyo following the same path of exploitation. Gengetsu had witnessed similar scenarios before. People believed a change in leadership would bring relief, but nothing fundamentally changed. A certain Zhao dynasty ruler once summarized it aptly: "It''s not about corrupt officials; it''s your internal power struggle." It was the same everywhere. But now, with Lockfront Village here, true relief had arrived. "Ever thought about getting rid of the daimyo?" Gengetsu asked nonchalantly. "Get rid of the daimyo? No, no, we could never...," Tazuna stammered, nervously denying the thought. Yet, in a low voice, he added, "The daimyo has hired ninja for protection." Impressed by Tazuna''s concealed boldness, Gengetsu patted his shoulder, then vanished in a flash. "It''s been a long time since I''ve slain a daimyo," he thought. "Time to see if I''m still sharp." Chapter 161: Bitter Suffering for the People? That’s Normal Chapter 161: Bitter Suffering for the People? Thats Normal Chapter 161: Bitter Suffering for the People? That''s Normal Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared suddenly and disappeared just as suddenly. It took Tazuna several seconds to come back to his senses, and then his expression drastically changed. What had he just said? And in front of a stranger? Tazuna felt the urge to slap himself. He was fully aware of the consequences of speaking rashly. Especially when his words were so outrageous and rebellious. Indeed, Tazuna had entertained thoughts of making the daimyo disappear. After all, he had witnessed the fall of the once all-powerful Gato right before his eyes. This made Tazuna realize one thing: If a person is killed, they will die. No matter how rich or noble. Born and raised in the Land of Waves, and having devoted his life to it, Tazuna could not bear to see the country, which had just glimpsed hope, plunge back into the abyss. However, he was ultimately an ordinary man. Even if he hired the Leaf Village ninjas again, they would never draw their blades against someone like the daimyo. So, he had muddled through until now. Until he met Hagoromo Gengetsu. Based on his past experiences with Team 7, Tazuna was certain that the person who had just spoken was a ninja. But he didn''t look like the ones hired by the daimyo. Although he was unsure of the ninja''s intentions, he hoped his words wouldn''t leak out. He was too old to flee, and if he were to die, he wanted it to be on the land he loved so deeply. Tazuna could only hope for this. As for the possibility of the ninja assassinating the daimyo, he hadn''t considered it. His thoughts were too rebellious, and there couldn''t possibly be a ninja in the world who shared the same thoughts and conveniently appeared right beside him. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t immediately go looking for trouble with the daimyo. After wandering around the area, he found two graves. They were the graves of Momochi Zabuza and Haku, built by Team 7. The graves were easy to find, mainly because Zabuza''s executioner''s blade was too conspicuous. [Ding!] As for making the people of the Land of Waves suffer, So be it. This was entirely normal. As the daimyo, he was the sky of the Land of Waves. It was the people''s duty to offer themselves for the daimyo''s sake. He felt quite benevolent for not stripping every household of their possessions. The people could still eat, which made him feel like a pretty good ruler. See, the leftovers from his banquets were given to the poor outside, not to wild dogs like a certain historical figure. He felt he had done quite well. So, how many should he take tonight? The daimyo leered at the scantily clad dancers, contemplating whether to have them all at once or enjoy them slowly. A voice suddenly spoke in his ear. "The daimyo of the Land of Waves?" "How dare you" In the middle of his revelry, the daimyo turned to see who was so audacious, but suddenly felt a cold kunai against his face, patting it insolently. Not having entirely forgotten his survival instincts, the daimyo quickly changed his tone: "Warrior, let''s talk this out!" Of course, it was Hagoromo Gengetsu who had appeared. "Quite the hedonist, aren''t you?" He looked around, then asked the daimyo, "Do you have any heirs?" "Huh?" The daimyo was puzzled. At that moment, the ninjas he had hired sensed something amiss and swiftly moved through the still-dancing girls to the daimyo''s side. "Quick! Kill the assassin!" The daimyo, now overjoyed, shouted orders. Unexpectedly, Not only did the assassin remain calm, but even his hired ninjas seemed unaffected by his commands, remaining motionless. Until Hagoromo Gengetsu, unhurriedly, turned his gaze toward the five arriving ninjas. The five ninjas, dressed in the same uniform but in different colors, immediately knelt on one knee and respectfully said to Hagoromo Gengetsu: "Nokizaru group, greets the clan leader!" Chapter 162: A Chicken” Too Shocking to Warn the Monkeys Chapter 162: A Chicken Too Shocking to Warn the Monkeys Chapter 162: A "Chicken" Too Shocking to Warn the Monkeys "You... you..." No matter how slow-witted the Daimyo of the Land of Waves was, he now realized there was a problem. Cold sweat poured from his body as he tried to drag his thick legs to run outside, only to find himself immobile, forced to watch the assassin beside him interrogate his hired ninjas. "Have you collected all the information?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked nonchalantly. The leader of the Nokizaru group immediately presented a scroll and said, "Clan Leader, we have gathered all the information regarding the Land of Waves." Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded, took the scroll, and began reading it. Although relocating Lockfront Village to the Land of Waves was his spur-of-the-moment decision, it didn''t mean that subsequent intelligence work would be neglected. The internal structure of the Land of Waves, power factions, geography, diplomatic relations, etc., couldn''t be ignored just because it was a small country. After all, Lockfront Village would be settled here in the future, and the Land of Waves needed to be thoroughly controlled. At that time, the Daimyo of the Land of Waves felt he had done too many bad things. Fearing that his few samurai could not suppress the increasingly restless commoners, he decided to hire ninjas. Given the relationship between the Land of Waves and the Land of Fire, the Daimyo initially wanted to hire Konoha ninjas. However, upon hearing that the task was to suppress ordinary people, Konoha, valuing its reputation and now under Tsunade''s leadership, refused the hire. The Daimyo had no choice but to hire another ninja organization, and "coincidentally" hired the Nokizaru group. For this notorious organization known for daring to attack the Fourth Raikage for a mission, the Daimyo was very satisfied and entrusted them with many matters in the country. Thus, the infiltrated Nokizaru group gained a deep understanding of the Land of Waves. A powerful organization is never built overnight; it always has its foundations. The Nokizaru group, recognized in the ninja world as "Ninja Hunters," once accepted a mission against the Fourth Raikage, killing one of his guards. If not for Tsunade''s timely intervention to heal the Raikage and his guards from a secret technique, the battle results would have been more impressive. Such an organization naturally couldn''t be grassroots in origin. In fact, its foundation lay in the Hagoromo clan. Five members with Hagoromo bloodlines, each skilled in fire, earth, wind, water, and lightning chakra nature transformations, could together perform the "Explosive Bugs" secret technique that even ensnared the Fourth Raikage. This was the Nokizaru group, another weapon of the Hagoromo clan besides Lockfront Village. Lockfront Village handled intelligence, while the Nokizaru group dealt with killing. The Hagoromo clan had relied on these two to survive in the ninja world. The outside world didn''t know that the Nokizaru group had already undergone several member replacements since its inception. Ignoring the Daimyo''s tearful, snot-filled face, Hagoromo Gengetsu instructed the Nokizaru group: "Prepare to handle the Daimyo''s aftermath. Then let his four-year-old son take over." "Yes!" The Nokizaru group responded in unison. "Crazy! Completely crazy!" Listening to the arrangements for his aftermath, the Daimyo stood dumbfounded, feeling the world had suddenly become too strange and crazy. Even when Gato was at his most arrogant, he didn''t want his life. These people... their minds were definitely twisted! The Daimyo wanted to say more. But Hagoromo Gengetsu was no longer interested. He grabbed the wine cup the Daimyo had just finished and smashed it into the Daimyo''s head, embedding it deeply and causing blood to splatter everywhere. With a thud, the esteemed Daimyo collapsed, no different from the commoners who had died at his hands. "Announce to the public that the Daimyo died of alcohol poisoning." Feeling satisfied with his handiwork, Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands and left as if nothing had happened. It wasn''t until Hagoromo Gengetsu''s figure disappeared that the Nokizaru group stood up, first looking at the Daimyo''s body, then at each other. In reality, they were far less composed than they appeared. They had never imagined killing a Daimyo before, and this was their first time witnessing it. Even at this moment, the five were still in shock. Although they had heard that during the Warring States period, their Clan Leader had killed many Daimyos and nobles as easily as crushing bugs, witnessing it firsthand was different. The Nokizaru group could only marvel that their Clan Leader was indeed extraordinary. To be honest, they now understood why the Clan Leader was once ambushed in the Valley of the Fallen God. Soon, the leader of the Nokizaru group coughed a few times, waking his teammates: "Ahem! Let''s follow the Clan Leader''s orders and properly handle the Daimyo''s aftermath." "Yes!" The usually rebellious Nokizaru group was now completely submissive. They had no choice. The "chicken" used to warn the monkeys was too shocking. Chapter 163: Sasuke: I Kinda Miss My Mom Chapter 163: Sasuke: I Kinda Miss My Mom Chapter 163: Sasuke: I Kinda Miss My Mom With Sasuke''s squad returning, all the original members of Lockfront Village moved to the Land of Waves without exception. During the reception of Sasuke''s team, while Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed a different kind of look in their eyes compared to before, as long as it wasn''t malicious, he couldn''t be bothered to care. After signaling the squad to disperse, he continued to focus on integrating the Truth-Seeking Ball. In the now quiet office, Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his hand, and as before, a black sphere quickly formed under Yin-Yang Release, infused with the power of Yin-Yang and the Five Elements. Compared to when the black sphere would explode after just a few breaths in the beginning, the prototype of the Truth-Seeking Ball in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hand could now last for half a minute. Even though it would still explode afterward, he could extract the various chakra attributes from within the black sphere in advance, preventing a catastrophic explosion each time. Although there had been considerable progress, there were still many flaws. During the half minute it persisted, the seemingly identical black sphere lacked the power of a true Truth-Seeking Ball and couldn''t change forms at will. Additionally, his previous experiments showed that even if the black sphere hit a Reanimation body, the latter could still regenerate. Thus, Hagoromo Gengetsu did not incorporate this nascent, immature technique into his combat system. However, this didn''t mean it was useless. With continuous attempts, he made constant progress in the fusion of the seven chakra attributes. Each step forward also signified deeper progress on the path of Bloodline Encompassing. Hagoromo Gengetsu believed that once he officially completed the Truth-Seeking Ball, the Bloodline Encompassing would fully open its doors to him. In some sense, the prototype of the Truth-Seeking Ball in his hand was a measure of his Bloodline Encompassing completion. Like a system''s data, whether progress or research errors occurred, it provided him with accurate feedback. So, what was he waiting for? Get back to work! Meanwhile, Hagoromo Anki, Uchiha Kei, and Sasuke exchanged glances as they walked out of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s office. "What''s up? Do you think the leader and Izumi have something going on?" "Only dated once. Not enough experience to tell." After a few breaths, Sasuke returned to his usual calm demeanor, watching the children play before walking away. Typically, at this time, with nothing to do and an empty home, he would spend his time at the training ground. But now, for some reason, he felt like walking around. "The next stop is the Land of Waves." Sasuke thought about the mission in the Land of Waves, remembered Zabuza and Haku, and thought about Naruto and himself. So he decided to go and take a look. Sasuke arrived at the village''s edge. While the village in the sky had many advantages, it was inconvenient for traveling to and from the ground. Back in the Sky Ninja Village days, people had to wear flying gear to get to the ground. But now, with Hagoromo Gengetsu''s immense power, they quickly established an elevator-like barrier powered by Wind-Style Chakra. Sasuke arrived at what Hagoromo Gengetsu called the "Sky Elevator." After receiving instructions from the guard, he stepped into the center of the formation. Instantly, he began to descend rapidly. Activating his Sharingan, Sasuke saw that although there appeared to be nothing around him, a layer of strong wind surrounded the center to prevent travelers from veering off. As the ground approached, an upward force cushioned his fall. Soon, Sasuke landed steadily. Looking around, this was a hidden base set up by Lockfront Village on the ground. Due to its remote location, except for the guards, it was largely unvisited. Sasuke oriented himself towards the Naruto Bridge and started walking. On the way, he happened to pass by the graves of Zabuza and Haku and paused for a moment. It was through them that he had understood the bonds between ninjas. Although the old bonds had faded, new ones had formed, and there were quite a few. After paying his respects, Sasuke continued and soon arrived at the Naruto Bridge. Despite the absence of the tax collectors, the lively and bustling bridge scene persisted, even with many places covered in black cloth. Sasuke watched for a long time. It wasn''t until he heard footsteps behind him that he turned to look, only to vanish instantly. "Huh? That person seemed familiar. Was I seeing things?" Tazuna, feeling much better in recent days, came to the Naruto Bridge daily. As he was about to continue admiring his "child," he thought he saw a familiar face but quickly lost sight of it. Rubbing his eyes, he assumed it was just his imagination. "People get old and can''t deny it," Tazuna thought, reminiscing about the daimyo who insisted on drinking and ended up dead. He fully believed this was the cause. As for the unknown ninja who once inquired about the daimyo, Tazuna chalked it up to coincidence. It was all just a coincidence. Chapter 164: Unlearnable Chapter 164: Unlearnable Chapter 164: Unlearnable "Did the daimyo of the Land of Waves die?" In the Hokage office of Konoha, Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, had just received news of the daimyo''s death and expressed her surprise, though she didn''t give it much thought. The daimyo and the ninja world are like two separate entities. Even if there were condolences to be made, that would be the responsibility of the Land of Fire, not the ninja villages. "He died from drinking too much? How pathetic." Growing up surrounded by alcohol, Tsunade had no respect for someone who died from overindulgence in it. "If you''re weak, don''t try to keep up." After making her comment, Tsunade was ready to move on. Shizune, her assistant, reminded her, "Lady Tsunade, there''s more. The Land of Fire hopes Konoha will send a team of ninjas to protect the delegation going to the Land of Waves for the funeral. The mission payment has already been delivered to the village." "I see." Since it was an official matter, Tsunade pulled out a thick ninja registry, intending to select some available and suitable ninjas. Just then, she paused and said, "Come to think of it, didn''t Kakashi''s team go to the Land of Waves over two years ago? They made quite a name for themselves there. I''ve heard about that Naruto Bridge numerous times." "So, should we send Kakashi''s team to the Land of Waves again?" Shizune quickly caught on to Tsunade''s intention. However, after thinking for a moment, she shook her head and said, "Ever since Kakashi''s team returned from Lockfront Village, Naruto has been rigorously training with the help of Yamato, and your disciple Sakura is doing the same. This may not be the best time to disturb them." "Training, huh?" Tsunade recalled how Naruto and Sakura looked disheartened yet determined upon their return from Lockfront Village. And she remembered the one who caused it all, Sasuke Uchiha. "He''s so much like Orochimaru back then." Both were exceptionally talented, both pursued power, and both ended up defecting from the village. And behind them, there was always someone foolishly chasing after them, hoping to bring them back. Back then, that fool was Jiraiya. Now, it was Naruto and Sakura. Tsunade''s feelings towards Orochimaru were complicated, unlike the unwavering determination of Naruto and Sakura, but she understood their sentiments. "In that case, let''s send Asuma''s team." Tsunade changed her mind. As a former member of the Twelve Guardian Shinobi, Asuma had dealt with many officials from the Land of Fire and was the right choice for the mission. Shizune immediately went to notify Asuma. Before she left, Tsunade asked, "How is Kakashi doing?" Kakashi didn''t go to Lockfront Village because he was assigned an important mission to locate the missing Seven-Tails Jinchuriki, Fu. From Naruto, she not only saw glimpses of Dan and Nawaki but also sensed traits similar to her grandfather. She had unwavering faith in Naruto''s future achievements. Her only concern was whether there would be enough time. "Hey!!!!" At the training ground, hundreds of Naruto''s shadow clones cheered themselves on, each holding a leaf, practicing wind chakra nature transformation with a serious expression. "Sharp! Thin! Cut!" Thinking about the characteristics of wind, recalling the powerful destructive force of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s "Wind Style: Rasenshuriken" when he was an Reanimation, Naruto, with a clear goal, trained rapidly with the help of the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. "Although I''ve seen it many times, it''s still so shocking every time." Nearby, Yamato watched everything and sighed. He had witnessed Naruto''s rapid progress in wind chakra nature transformation and even knew the method, but he couldn''t replicate it. Not only him, but no one in the ninja world could do it. Creating hundreds of shadow clones for training, and when they disperse, the memories and fatigue of hundreds of clones flood into the original bodyanyone else would have collapsed, dying from the exhaustion. Even Hagoromo Gengetsu, honestly, couldn''t do this repeatedly without showing any fatigue. During his own training and research, he rarely used shadow clones. Although it temporarily boosted efficiency, it also brought multiplied fatigue and rest time afterward. All things considered, the overall efficiency wasn''t much better than training alone. No one in the ninja world who knew the Shadow Clone Technique had ever used it to accelerate their training like Naruto. Naruto was unique. "So impressive! Is this the power of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?" Yamato could only think so. He didn''t know that Naruto''s ability to train so intensely without worry was not just due to the Nine-Tails, but also his Uzumaki lineage and, most importantly, being the reincarnation of Asura. The Sage''s Body was just that overpowered. "Sasuke!!!" Amidst the internal shouts, Naruto, now carrying the hopes of many, tirelessly trained day after day, filled with fervor and determination as he continued his intense practice. Dark clouds and sunshine were moving forward together from this moment on. (Support me and gain access to additional chapters by visiting my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 165: Deidara’s Impulsive Action Chapter 165: Deidaras Impulsive Action Chapter 165: Deidara''s Impulsive Action Although the Land of Waves is a small country, a daimyo is still a daimyo. While the other countries'' daimyos didn''t personally come to mourn, they did send delegations. Even as these delegations were on their way, the Land of Waves'' daimyo''s funeral hall had already been set up. It''s worth noting that while the daimyo of the Land of Waves was a scoundrel, he had decent taste. The newly constructed daimyo''s mansion was both luxurious and artistic, and even the funeral hall set up on the existing buildings had a unique aesthetic appeal. This particular design caught the eye of a certain blonde youth passing overhead. "These buildings are quite beautiful. Though their artistic value is less than a tenth of mine, they are still impressive. Hm!" Deidara, who would sacrifice everything for his love of art, was seated on a clay bird, looking down at the extraordinary architecture below with satisfaction. Having searched the coastal areas extensively for traces of the Three-Tails to no avail, he needed to appreciate some art to soothe his boredom. And how does one appreciate art? By blowing things up, of course! Without further ado, Deidara prepared and threw down dozens of explosive clay bombs from the sky, shouting with excitement. "Art is an explosion! Hah!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosive clay bombs rained down like fireworks over the daimyo''s mansion, and within moments, a series of powerful explosions resounded. Numerous buildings were instantly reduced to ashes, and the remaining structures collapsed in succession under the intense shockwaves. Thick smoke rose from the ruins, reaching high into the sky like a dragon. "This is true art! Hm!" Deidara watched his handiwork below with immense satisfaction. The stark transformation from opulence to ruin, the instant change, was mesmerizing and filled with artistic beauty. "Indeed, Sasori''s path is wrong. The so-called eternal beauty is a huge mistake! I must persuade him to see reason. Hm!" After taking one last look at his recently completed artwork, Deidara patted his backside and prepared to leave. Suddenly, a roar of anger emerged from the ruins. "Who did this?!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Several figures emerged from the thick smoke, one of them clutching the young daimyo and several others. They quickly noticed the white bird in the sky and Deidara atop it. The shinobi world had its fair share of crazies. But a lunatic who saw destruction as beauty and art, Hagoromo Ming had never encountered. The crazier they were, the less they could be allowed to escape. As the hired ninjas of the Land of Waves'' daimyo, they had to account for the destroyed mansion. More importantly, this blonde youth was a rare flying shinobi. If he stayed around, he might discover the secret of the floating fortress. So... Hagoromo Ming signaled his team. The Nokizaru ninjas immediately attacked. "Wind Style: Wind Cutter Technique!" A massive wind blade sliced towards the clay bird under Deidara''s feet like a scythe. "Jealous of my high artistic achievement and now you want to attack? Hm?" Deidara spoke as he calmly maneuvered his bird to dodge. But he underestimated the wind technique mastery of the Nokizaru ninja. Rip! The wind blade made a sharp turn, slicing off one of the clay bird''s wings instantly. Deidara stumbled, almost falling, as his hand-mouthed quickly chewed. Soon, a small clay bird was produced. He tossed it, and it transformed into a large bird, catching him once more. "Wind Style: Vacuum Serial Waves!" "Wind Style: Net Formation!" "Wind Style: Tornado Hurricane!" Other Nokizaru ninjas continued to launch wind techniques. Deidara, now serious, skillfully piloted the bird, performing various evasive maneuvers. "These guys are quite skilled." Glancing at the five below, Deidara didn''t mind having a bit of fun. "But we need a better battlefield." Deidara directed the clay bird towards a distant location. Seeing this, the Nokizaru ninjas naturally gave chase. Chapter 166: Deidara is One of Us? Chapter 166: Deidara is One of Us? Chapter 166: Deidara is One of Us? Deidara wasn''t flying fast. The Nokizaru group could tell that the enemy was intentionally baiting them. Even so, confident in their skills, the Nokizaru group chose to continue the pursuit. Of course, during this time, they informed Lockfront Village about the situation. As the current stronghold of Lockfront Village, the Nokizaru group believed that even if Deidara managed to evade their pursuit, he wouldn''t be able to escape the clutches of Lockfront Village. In fact, Lockfront Village had already received the news. "The daimyo''s mansion was bombed, the perpetrator wore a black cloak with red clouds, had a golden ponytail, looked very young, seemed mentally unstable, claimed to be an artist, and loves explosive art?" As Hagoromo Gengetsu read the information sent back by Hagoromo Moteni, he was in a hall discussing important matters with Hagoromo Mutsubu, Hagoromo Anki, and several other high-ranking officials. It must be said, within a short period, Hagoromo Moteni had thoroughly analyzed Deidara. Hagoromo Gengetsu immediately confirmed the identity and asked puzzledly. "Deidara? What is this guy doing in the Land of Waves?" "A member of the Akatsuki organization?" Taking the information from Hagoromo Gengetsu, Hagoromo Mutsubu immediately noticed the term "black cloak with red clouds." As the head of the intelligence organization and having been briefed by Hagoromo Gengetsu, he was not unfamiliar with the Akatsuki organization. "Could there be a Tailed Beast nearby?" Hagoromo Anki, now representing the Uchiha clan in the village with a high status, pondered. "No matter what the opponent''s goal is, how should we deal with this Deidara guy now? Drive him away? Or simply eliminate him?" another high-ranking official of Lockfront Village said with a murderous intent. From his appearance, it was clear he preferred the latter. "Ahem." At this moment, an elderly man, not much younger than Mutsubu, suddenly coughed a few times and quickly spoke: "Wait, everyone." "Elder Morinaga, what''s the matter?" The high-ranking official who was about to suggest eliminating Deidara looked over in confusion. Regarding Deidara, he felt utterly helpless. To prevent this guy from blowing up the Hagoromo clan, he didn''t mark Deidara with the Hagoromo seal or disclose most information about the Hagoromo clan. He had planned to wait until Deidara grew up and became more sensible. Unexpectedly... Hagoromo Morinaga sighed again. Beside him, after hearing Hagoromo Morinaga''s story, Hagoromo Mutsubu and others exchanged looks, unable to believe there was such an oddball among the Hagoromo descendants. "So, Deidara also counts as a defector from the Hagoromo clan?" someone asked. Hagoromo Morinaga shook his head with a bitter smile, "Defector? From what I know of Deidara, when he defected, he never even thought about the Hagoromo clan. If you asked him about the Hagoromo clan now, he would likely have forgotten and would respond, ''Hagoromo clan? Sounds artistic.''" The person who had asked: "..." As for Hagoromo Gengetsu, what more could he say? The Hagoromo clan truly had a variety of talents. "I wonder where this strong artistic gene originated from?" Hagoromo Gengetsu reminisced about the Hagoromo clan members from the Warring States period but couldn''t recall anyone who had a passion for art. "Clan leader, how should we handle Deidara now?" Hagoromo Mutsubu pushed the question to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Killing him... he is a clansman after all. Being able to join the Akatsuki organization means he is very strong. Regardless of whether he remembers, he hasn''t exposed the Hagoromo clan all these years. Moreover, the motive for killing him would only be the destruction of the daimyo''s mansion, and the Hagoromo clan hasn''t suffered any losses. Not killing him... who knows when this artist might suddenly disclose information about the Hagoromo branch in Iwagakure? Also, he defected without a word, showing no regard for the Hagoromo clan. Now he''s flying around the Land of Waves, and he might discover the aerial fortress one day. So, should they kill him or not? Opinions were divided, and they could only wait for the final judgment. "Let''s catch him first." Hagoromo Gengetsu waved his hand. Whether to kill or release him would be decided later. After all, they had plenty of time. And coincidentally. Just as they were talking about Deidara, he was delivering himself to them. At this moment, sensing a disturbance in Lockfront Village''s barrier, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes gleamed. He stood up, smiling, and said: "It''s time to verify whether Elder Morinaga''s words are true." Chapter 167: Madness and Calm, Candidness and Cunning Chapter 167: Madness and Calm, Candidness and Cunning Chapter 167: Madness and Calm, Candidness and Cunning "It should be around here. Mm." Flying on his clay bird, Deidara finally chose a picturesque spot to be the burial ground for the five people below. He steered the clay bird towards the five members of the Nokizaru group, holding a pile of prepared C1 clay spiders in his hands, and smirked. "A bunch of philistines who don''t appreciate the beauty of art. Next, open your eyes wide and learn what true art is! Mm!" Deidara tossed the clay spiders, which rained down upon the Nokizaru group. A Nokizaru ninja quickly formed hand seals: "Earth Style: Ground Movement Core!" The ground beneath the five Nokizaru members rapidly sank, the surrounding earth rising to form a protective barrier above them. Deidara watched and formed hand seals of his own. "Heh!" Boom! A series of explosions shattered the earthen barrier above the Nokizaru group. Many remaining C1 clay spiders scurried through the opening towards them. "Use Lightning Style!" Hagoromo Ming, with his rich combat experience, quickly thought of a countermeasure. As expected, the lightning jutsu instantly neutralized the incoming C1 clay spiders, rendering them inert. "Keep moving." The key to victory was grounding Deidara. As long as he stayed airborne, they would be sitting ducks. The forest could obscure Deidara''s sight and force him to lower his altitude. Only then could they use their ultimate secret technique, the "Exploding Bug" jutsu, which had felled many strong foes. The Nokizaru members knew this well. Silently, they continued forward, using wide-range jutsus to fend off the clay bombs. Watching his clay bombs either explode prematurely or be stalled, as the Nokizaru group neared the forest, Deidara rubbed his chin and pondered: "They want to use the forest to hide from my sight and slow the clay bombs. Should I follow them?" "Of course not." "These guys expended so much chakra not just to reach the forest, but to lure me in for a trap. Surely they have a kill move ready." Deidara chuckled. He was not a brute like Hidan, charging blindly into traps. "In that case, let''s turn you to ash with my art." Deidara reached into his pouch again. The mouths on his hands chewed clay longer than before, producing a humanoid clay bomb, which he held aloft. C3: No. 18. A high-level explosive clay creation imbued with his top-tier chakra. Its blast could obliterate a village. Destroying the forest below would be a breeze. Seeing the Nokizaru group disappear into the forest, Deidara calmly raised the clay figure, releasing it into free fall. Initially slow, the figure''s descent sped up as it grew larger. Nearing the forest, Deidara formed hand seals, excitement in his eyes, and shouted: "Art is an explosion! Heh!" A dazzling white light burst from the enlarging figure. In an instant, a deafening explosion followed. A mushroom cloud emerged, expanding rapidly, incinerating everything in its path, including the forest. Chapter 168: Caught in the Trap Chapter 168: Caught in the Trap Chapter 168: Caught in the Trap A blinding white light instantly enveloped the forest canopy. Accompanying it was a force of destruction that swept everything away. The lush green foliage above turned to ash in an instant, and the thick tree trunks continually disintegrated downward. Caught in the explosion''s range and unable to escape, the five members of Nokizaru were quick to react. They clapped their hands together and shouted: "Barrier Technique: Five Elements in Harmony!" Fire, Earth, Wind, Water, and Lightning forces burst from their bodies, forming a tightly sealed protective barrier around them. Just as they completed this, the blinding white light fully descended. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground shook, stones flew everywhere. The explosion, powerful enough to destroy a village, left the forest below in ruins. The lingering force continued to strip away layers of earth for some time. "It''s an indescribable beauty! Although it may sound like boasting, it''s the truth. My artistic creations are simply perfect! Hmm!" Standing on his clay bird, Deidara spread his arms wide, fully appreciating the unparalleled beauty of his C3 No. 18 explosion. A minute passed, the explosion subsided, leaving only thick smoke. Deidara was not regretful that his artwork was fleeting; instead, the moment''s beauty was even more imprinted in his mind. Satisfied, he looked down at the completely transformed landscape below, now a huge crater. Due to the lingering smoke, everything in the crater was quite blurry. However... "Under the power of C3 No. 18, those five guys should be reduced to ashes. Hmm." Deidara was confident in his art. He directed his clay bird to lower its altitude, ready to see firsthand the fate of those who failed to appreciate his art. The flapping wings of the clay bird quickly dispersed the smoke. "So, what just happened? Hmm?" Deidara looked at Nokizaru group, puzzled. Unlike before, when they were eager for close combat and seemed ready to trade their lives for his, now they were making a sharp turn, fleeing desperately without a trace of their previous tenacity. What did this mean? Why attack now and suddenly stop? This made no sense. And what about earlier? He thought they would unleash some powerful technique, but it was just a flash of light? And then nothing? What was going on? Deidara didn''t understand. Nokizaru, however, understood perfectly. When the strong light had blinded Deidara, the secret technique "Explosive Bugs" had already placed eggs inside him. As soon as Deidara used chakra, the explosive bugs would absorb it, grow, and eventually explode. This blond kid loved explosions, so he would get to enjoy one personally. However, there''s a catch. The explosive bugs take some time to grow before they explode, and if the host notices and stops using chakra, the process slows down. After the explosion of C3 No. 18, Nokizaru was barely protected by their barrier. Their chakra was nearly depleted, and after using the explosive bugs technique, their strength was almost gone. To avoid being dragged to the underworld with Deidara, they naturally needed to flee first. Hagoromo Ming glanced back at Deidara, still unaware of the truth. In his eyes, Deidara was already a dead man. Unless, like the Fourth Raikage, he had the incredible luck to run into a medical expert like Tsunade. But Tsunade was now the Hokage and in Konoha. Therefore, the outcome was already determined. Watching Nokizaru group flee desperately, Deidara was puzzled but not inclined to show mercy. He was about to make another batch of clay bombs for the chase when he paused, sensing something amiss. "There''s something alive inside my body?" The process of creating clay bombs involved using chakra. As soon as Deidara used chakra, he noticed something wrong with his body. Unlike most who fall victim to the explosive bugs and remain unaware, continuing to use chakra until it''s too late, Deidara''s keen senses made him stop immediately, frowning as he investigated further. Chapter 169: Unexpected Visitor Chapter 169: Unexpected Visitor Chapter 169: Unexpected Visitor Deidara quickly stopped using chakra. However, he overlooked one thing: it wasn''t just himself that had been parasitized by the explosive insects but also the clay bird beneath him. Although the clay bird was made of clay, what enabled it to fly like a living creature was the chakra infused within the clay. Every flap of the clay bird''s wings indicated the chakra inside was in motion. Thus, while Deidara showed no immediate signs, the belly of the clay bird suddenly revealed a grotesque and enormous spider pattern. This was the explosive insect residing inside the clay bird. Soon. With a "boom," the now mature explosive insect exploded within, shattering the clay bird into pieces. Deidara found himself suddenly in free fall, rapidly plummeting towards the ground. At such a height, though he wouldn''t end up a bloody mess, losing a limb or two was almost certain. Seeing this, Deidara quickly molded a new clay bird to carry him back into the sky. By doing so, Deidara could feel the creatures within his body becoming active again. He unbuttoned his Akatsuki robe, tore open his shirt, and looked down at his chest, where several grotesque spider legs were already protruding, and the outline of the explosive insect was becoming more visible on his chest. "No wonder those guys were so relentless. It turns out they had this kind of secret technique. Though self-detonation is a beautiful way to die, I still have many artistic creations to complete. Now is not the time to die for art! Hm!" Deidara glanced in the direction where the Nokizaru group had fled. This was the second time he had suffered at the hands of someone, the first being Uchiha Itachi. Although he wanted to kill those guys, he thought about it and decided that his own life was more important. He averted his gaze and directed the new clay bird to fly away, avoiding further trouble. Meanwhile, he sat on the clay bird''s back, contemplating a way to remove the explosive insect from his body. "The secret technique those five used is somewhat similar to my C4 Karura." Recalling it now, Deidara was sure that the light emitted by the Nokizaru group was just a distraction, with the real killer move being the tiny and barely noticeable explosive insect eggs. In that moment of distraction, the eggs entered his body through his breath, completing the parasitism. Deidara had thus neutralized the Nokizaru group''s secret technique. However, he calculated that they must have fled far by now, and chasing them would likely be futile. Not wasting any more time, he directed his clay bird to meet up with Sasori as planned. But soon after taking off, the clay bird seemed to collide with something, its head dented with a loud "bang," and it plummeted down. Barely managing to stay on, Deidara stabilized himself and made the bird rise again. Then he checked the bird''s badly dented head. "What happened?" Deidara hadn''t noticed anything unusual and was pondering how to explain his delay to Sasori. With a bewildered look, he scanned the surroundings, seeing only blue skies and white clouds, with nothing obstructing his path. He tried flying the bird along the same path again. Soon, the bird''s head dented once more. It was as if there was an invisible wall blocking the way. Expertly stabilizing the bird, Deidara had it hover in place. He extended his hand and pressed forward. Indeed, an invisible barrier stopped him. With a smirk, Deidara realized: "A barrier!" As he spoke, chakra flowed from his palm. In an instant, it was as if a veil was lifted. A magnificent airborne fortress appeared before his eyes. Mouth agape, Deidara stared in awe, murmuring to himself: "If fireworks were set off here, it would be the greatest piece of art! Hm!!!" Chapter 170: First, Give the Brat a Good Beating Chapter 170: First, Give the Brat a Good Beating Chapter 170: First, Give the Brat a Good Beating When an artist gets inspired and passionate, what kind of behavior can you expect? The ruins of the daimyo''s mansion had already answered that question. At this moment, Deidara completely forgot about his brother Sasori and the Akatsuki organization. Deidara immediately created a batch of clay bombs, stuck them on the barrier, and made a hand sign. "Ha!" Boom! With the explosion, a hole large enough for entry appeared in the barrier. "That was easy?" Deidara had expected to try a few more times, but one attempt was enough. Indeed, from the style of this floating fortress, it clearly did not belong to any of the Five Great Shinobi Countries. Setting up such a large concealment barrier was already surprising. If the barrier''s defense was also strong, such a power wouldn''t remain unknown in the shinobi world. With these thoughts, Deidara smiled, controlled his clay bird, and flew inside. Even if it were one of the Five Great Shinobi Countries, he would still dare to enter alone, let alone an unknown fortress. In the coming time, he would carefully prepare to create an unprecedentedly large fireworks display here! "Deidara." Just as Deidara was excitedly imagining the grand explosion of the floating fortress, he heard someone call his name. He turned his head to see a young man in simple white clothes standing on a rooftop, level with him. ''No one was here just now.'' Despite his obsession with art and his bold intrusion, Deidara hadn''t lost his combat awareness. When he came in, he had looked around and could confirm no one was nearby. So, where did this person come from, and how did they avoid his detection? With these thoughts, Deidara discreetly slipped his right hand into his ninja pouch under the wide sleeves of his Akatsuki cloak. Naturally, the one who appeared was Hagoromo Gengetsu. He didn''t mind Deidara''s little movements, especially since he had let him in on purpose. Remembering what Hagoromo Morinaga had mentioned, he specifically asked before taking action: "Deidara, do you know about the Hagoromo Clan?" Hearing this, Deidara, who was secretly preparing, casually replied: "Hagoromo Clan? Sounds artistic. Is it here? Perfect, I''m about to set off a huge fireworks display here." Crack! A large crack quickly spread downward. Hiding underground with Earth Release: Hiding Like a Mole Technique, preparing to escape, Deidara stared in shock at the sunlight streaming down and the person whose brilliance even the sun couldn''t overshadow. He never imagined someone could handle him so easily. In their brief encounter, Gengetsu hadn''t used genjutsu, merely ordinary methods to toy with him. It was like an adult fighting a child. The gap was too vast! Deidara didn''t know who this guy was. Unlike with Itachi, he could at least respect him. But one thing remained: "Being defeated so easily, the enemy showed no amazement at my art. This is too much of a failure! My art is far more than what I just showed." "Since that''s the case, I''ll turn myself into art, leaving an unprecedentedly massive explosion and scar here. That way, my art will receive unparalleled praise! Hmm!" To ensure his art wasn''t belittled, Deidara truly decided to self-destruct. He tore open his shirt, ready to unleash the mouth sealed on his left chest. Gengetsu, of course, wouldn''t give Deidara the chance to self-destruct. In a flash, he appeared by his side. Deidara tried to dodge but realized no matter how he moved, he couldn''t escape Gengetsu''s slap. Again! Seeing no way to avoid it, Deidara hastily said: "Wait! At least give me a chance to show my art!" It was futile. Seeing the slap descending, Deidara could only resentfully shout: "Don''t hit the head!" Smack! Same spot as before, Gengetsu slapped Deidara on the forehead. This time, with a bit more force. Deidara''s eyes drooped, teeth gritted, and as he lost consciousness, he stubbornly muttered: "Art... is eternal!!" Thud. Deidara collapsed, completely knocked out. Chapter 171: Don’t Want to Deviate from the Norm Chapter 171: Dont Want to Deviate from the Norm Chapter 171: Don''t Want to Deviate from the Norm When Deidara regained consciousness and cautiously squinted around, he found himself lying in a grand hall, surrounded by a group of strange old men who were curiously inspecting him. He instinctively tensed up. No way. Could this really be happening? While he considered himself an artist, he always adhered to mainstream values and had no interest in the obscure and deviant hobbies of some niche artists. Whenever he encountered them, he would use explosions to cleanse the art world of these malignancies. Could this be a backlash for his actions? Deidara was deeply worried. At that moment, he overheard a conversation between several of the strange old men: "I must say, this boy has smooth skin and a look that fits our characteristics well. He really is one of us!" ''Who is one of you!'' Deidara thought furiously. "Then let''s keep him here. He can help us propagate our lineage." ''Am I going to be used as a breeding tool?'' Deidara felt a chill run down his spine. "No, this boy looks rather unruly. I doubt he would comply so easily." "Then we''ll beat and scold him until he obeys. After all, discipline breeds obedience." ''Discipline...'' Deidara fell silent. "If it doesn''t work out, we can just bury him." ''Use and then dispose of me?'' Deidara couldn''t hold it in any longer. "You shameless old bastards! Go to hell, all of you! Hmm!" Deidara, seething with rage, sprang up and prepared to take them all down in a surprise attack. However, he quickly realized that while he could move freely, his chakra was completely sealed, preventing him from using his abilities. His bold stance quickly turned awkward as he froze in place. In a sense, this single-mindedness was its own form of purity. Now, with his attention back on the situation and everything clearly laid out, Deidara began recalling the past more clearly. He remembered how Morinaga always rambled about some glorious clan while Deidara was crafting his clay bombs. Yes, it was the Hagoromo clan. However, since Morinaga never clarified which characters made up "Hagoromo," Deidara had never taken it to heart. Even when the term "Hagoromo Gengetsu" frequently appeared in the ninja world, it had never triggered his memories until now. As he listened to the ongoing conversation, everything finally clicked for Deidara. Hagoromo Gengetsu! This young man before him was indeed Hagoromo Gengetsu! Deidara was certain now. Only someone of Gengetsu''s caliber could have such overwhelming power. And all these people around him were members of the Hagoromo clan. No, he himself was part of the Hagoromo clan. "I''m actually a Hagoromo? The same Hagoromo as Hagoromo Gengetsu? Not bad, the characters look quite artistic! Fits me as an artist. Hmm." Realizing this, Deidara''s first reaction was to appreciate the artistic nature of the name "Hagoromo." Next, he heaved a sigh of relief: "This means I don''t have to deviate from the norm. Hmm!" (Support me and gain access to extra chapters by visiting my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Be sure to check out my other translations as well. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 172: Becoming an Undercover Agent Chapter 172: Becoming an Undercover Agent Chapter 172: Becoming an Undercover Agent "Hmm, Deidara, now that you know you''re part of the Hagoromo clan and everyone here is your blood relative, how do you feel about it?" Hagoromo Moteni asked Deidara, who was now standing among the clan members. Without hesitation, Deidara responded, "Feelings? Of course, the surname Hagoromo has an artistic flair to it! Hmm!" "Idiot!" Hagoromo Morinaga, looking exasperated, rushed over and knocked Deidara on the head. "At a time like this, you still talk about art! You should feel delighted to return to the Hagoromo clan!" "Ah!!! Old man Morinaga! You knocked my head again! Since I left the village, I vowed no one would hit my... er..." Deidara covered his head with one hand and pointed at Morinaga with the other, looking quite upset. But then he realized that Hagoromo Gengetsu had already knocked his head twice before, so his vow was already broken. "Never mind, you''re an old man, and I''m not going to fuss with you. Hmm." Deidara raised his head, ignoring Morinaga. Morinaga''s hands shook with the urge to hit him again, but Hagoromo Gengetsu intervened and signaled for him to step back. Morinaga could only retreat with a worried look, unsure if Deidara understood his silent plea. "Deidara." Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his gaze to Deidara. The sound of his voice made Deidara stand still. Unlike when facing Morinaga or others, Deidara became unusually compliant in front of Gengetsu. It wasn''t just because he had been beaten into submission but because Gengetsu, sitting calmly with one hand on the armrest and the other tapping it lightly, exuded a stifling aura without releasing any obvious pressure. Deidara had seen many powerful individuals before, such as Onoki, Itachi Uchiha, and Pain, the leader of the Akatsuki. Even though they could defeat him, none had made him feel the way he did now. Not even all of them combined could give him this sensation. Hyperactive Deidara quieted down, and everyone else present also stood obediently, listening intently. Seeing Deidara''s enthusiastic declaration, Morinaga, who had been worried about his life, finally felt relieved. Gengetsu also nodded in satisfaction. Unlike the original series, where unexpected events could happen at any time, Gengetsu wanted to keep tabs on the Akatsuki, who might suddenly come after the tailed beasts. Deidara, a Hagoromo clan member, was the perfect candidate for the job. Of course, if Deidara were entirely untrustworthy, he would have no choice but to deal with him. But fortunately, Deidara agreed. However, to be cautious, Gengetsu had a backup plan. "Since you''re returning to the Hagoromo clan, you must bear the Hagoromo Mark." With those words, Gengetsu disappeared from his seat and reappeared beside Deidara. Red flames flickered on his fingertips. "Wh-what are you doing?" Deidara sensed something was wrong. Morinaga explained, "Deidara, the clan leader is personally giving you the Hagoromo Mark. You should feel honored." It was indeed an honor. Seeing the clan leader, who had only marked a few people during the Warring States period, prepare to mark someone again, everyone felt emotional. It was a symbol of honor, far more prestigious than those marked by elders or seniors. Deidara didn''t understand the significance yet. Soon, he felt a burning pain in his chest. Fortunately, the pain was intense but brief. When it was over, Deidara looked down and saw a red mark shaped like a hammer and sickle on his chest. He thought it looked quite artistic. "This is the Hagoromo Mark," Morinaga, having fulfilled his long-held wish, happily explained its various functions to Deidara, such as sensing clan members, self-ignition, and tracking. "Tracking?" Deidara, who had been admiring the mark, suddenly trembled at the word. "Damn it!" Chapter 173: The Great Artist Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 173: The Great Artist Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 173: The Great Artist Hagoromo Gengetsu It would be too optimistic to think that Deidara, merely because he was from the Hagoromo clan, would wholeheartedly return to serve them. Abandoning his position as the direct disciple of the Third Tsuchikage, with a potential future as the Fourth Tsuchikage, was definitely a decision that reflected his unusual thinking. Forced by circumstances, Deidara originally planned to stay with the Hagoromo clan for a while, to see if there were any appealing forms of art or notable artists. If he found something worth staying for, he would remain, just as he had with the Akatsuki. If not, he would seize an opportunity to leave, abandoning both the Hagoromo clan and the Akatsuki, and continue his wandering artistic journey. But unexpectedly, he now had to be an undercover agent within the Akatsuki, bearing a Hagoromo mark. The mark''s tracking capability meant the Hagoromo clan could locate him wherever he went. Deidara was inwardly cursing his fate. Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t done yet. To ensure Deidara''s loyalty, the Hagoromo mark was merely a safeguard; there were other measures in place. "Would you like to witness a once-in-a-lifetime artistic experience?" asked Hagoromo Gengetsu. Deidara''s eyes lit up, surprised to hear the word "art" from Gengetsu. "Of course!" he replied eagerly. Gengetsu then grabbed Deidara''s shoulder. A strong wind roared around them, and before Deidara knew it, they had vanished from the scene, leaving the others behind. Everything happened too fast! Deidara felt his eyes struggling to stay open against the speed. When he finally managed to open them, he found himself on land again, his chakra unsealed and ready for use. Deidara looked at Gengetsu in confusion, unsure of his intentions. Gengetsu smiled slightly, clenching his fist as a cracking sound echoed: "Now, behold the pinnacle of true art." A thunderous roar followed, reverberating through the wilderness. The landscape seemed to undergo a massive upheaval, as if a cataclysm had struck. From a distance, the sky was ablaze with fire, accompanied by storms, rain, thunder, meteors, ice, and magma. After a long while, everything quieted down. Lying in a huge crater, looking like a charred mess, Deidara exhaled black smoke as he lay exhausted. Gengetsu, still looking pristine, approached with a calm smile and asked: "How was it?" Deidara''s eyes fixed on Gengetsu, taking a moment to process everything. Finally, from the depths of his heart, he uttered with genuine admiration: "I witnessed... true art! Hm!!" "Good." The clay bird landed, and as Deidara dismounted, he heard a familiar voice: "Deidara, I thought you were dead after being gone for so long." Turning, Deidara saw Sasori, clad in his Akatsuki cloak, approaching. Deidara greeted him with a smile: "Relax, Sasori. Our artistic duo hasn''t made a name for itself yet; how could I die? Hm." "I''ve told you many times, fame is a burden," Sasori replied expressionlessly while scrutinizing Deidara, then asked, "What happened?" Deidara shrugged: "I was creating art when a group called the Nokizaru group interrupted me. That''s why it took so long. Hm." Sasori knew what Deidara meant by creating art, but he was surprised by the mention of the Nokizaru group: "Ninja hunters?" "Yeah? You know them?" "I know a bit." Sasori had his information network and was aware of many things in the ninja world. Deidara had an idea: "Sasori, how about teaming up to take down the Nokizaru group again? Those bastards ambushed me and ran away. Hm." Deidara intended to bring Sasori to the Land of Waves, where the Clan Leader would capture him, and he would then persuade Sasori to join them. But Sasori didn''t fall for it. "Not interested." Unless they had bloodline limits, Sasori saw no value in turning them into human puppets. "The leader''s mission is important," Sasori reminded. "Still searching for the Three-Tails?" Deidara''s face turned impatient. "The sea is vast, and that turtle likes to dive deep. We''ve been searching for days without a trace. How much longer?" The hunt for the wild Three-Tails had been ongoing for the Akatsuki for some time. But the vast sea offered no clues. This time was no different. Having searched tirelessly from the sky, Deidara had found nothing. He wanted to quit. But Sasori insisted they continue, as per the leader''s orders. As a junior member of the Akatsuki, Deidara had no choice but to agree reluctantly. However, in his mind, he now had one more reason to overthrow the Akatsuki. Treating its members like beasts of burden was unacceptable! Chapter 174: Bloodline Encompassing Issue Chapter 174: Bloodline Encompassing Issue Chapter 174: Bloodline Encompassing Issue The sound of gears turning, a spark ignites, and a cigarette is lit. Wisps of smoke rise as Asuma Sarutobi takes a deep drag, then exhales, relaxing. He turns to his three disciples and says: "We''ve arrived in the Land of Waves. Escorting the delegation is halfway done. Once we drop them off at their lodgings, you have two free days. Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, feel free to explore." Hearing this, Shikamaru shrugs, looking exhausted. "Forget it, I''d rather catch up on sleep." This mission, although not dangerous, had been taxing due to the demanding Fire Nation officials they escorted. Their whims threw off the carefully planned safe routes, and Shikamaru, ever vigilant, was drained. Choji, feeling stuffed from the shared feasts with the officials, also preferred staying in to digest. Only Ino, enthusiastic about visiting a place where Sakura had many adventures, was keen on exploring the new land. "This is my first time by the sea. I have to visit the beach!" She had even packed a swimsuit in anticipation. "Go ahead," Asuma said, leading the group to their lodgings. Adjacent was the former Daimyo residence, now a ruin with a new plaque erected. The rest of the area was under reconstruction. This was not Hagoromo Gengetsu''s first visit. After dealing with Deidara, he often came here to relax and ponder his training. Though his training was progressing, he noticed a significant issue. Both his Truth-Seeking Balls and the Bloodline Encompassing were advancing, but recently, their progress diverged. Ordinarily, the creation of Truth-Seeking Balls and the process of integrating Bloodline Encompassing aligned: both required the harmonious integration of Yin-Yang and the five elements. The former on a smaller scale and the latter on a larger one. Usually, advancements in Truth-Seeking Balls informed his Bloodline Encompassing training. This method had been effective for a long time. But lately, something changed. His progress with Truth-Seeking Balls continued, but his Bloodline Encompassing stagnated. Initially, Gengetsu wasn''t concerned. It was natural for the Truth-Seeking Balls to advance faster. But as time passed, despite his deeper understanding and longer maintenance of Truth-Seeking Balls, the final step in Bloodline Encompassing remained elusive. Everything seemed correct: his understanding, the fusion process, but a mysterious barrier blocked the final integration. It seemed unlikely that mastering Truth-Seeking Balls would automatically unlock the Bloodline Encompassing as he once hoped. "So, is it due to chakra?" Gengetsu mused. Chapter 175: If That’s the Case, Let Me Start a New Era Chapter 175: If Thats the Case, Let Me Start a New Era Chapter 175: If That''s the Case, Let Me Start a New Era Hagoromo Gengetsu took off his sunglasses and opened his hand. A seemingly harmless, yet incredibly destructive, black orb quickly formed. The entire process was now much smoother compared to the initial cautious steps he had taken before, indicating significant progress in his mastery of Yin-Yang and the Five Elements. However, the current issue was that while he had the knowledge, he couldn''t apply it to another practical use. It was like having excellent math skills but being unable to solve a test in front of you because the pen had no ink. Gengetsu clenched his fist, and the Truth-Seeking Ball in his palm disappeared instantly. Then he closed his eyes to sense his inner self. The seven types of chakra Earth, Fire, Wind, Water, Lightning, Yin, and Yang surged one by one, intertwining and merging within his body in a complex and mysterious operation until they finally unified. With a roar, an enormous amount of chakra erupted from his right palm, violently splitting the sea in front of him and continuing its forceful advance into the distance. "Indeed, it''s still not working," Gengetsu muttered after trying once more and shaking his head. If the path to Bloodline Encompassing was fundamentally wrong from the start, he wouldn''t have seen any progress. But if the method was correct and then went awry, the issue must lie within the Bloodline Encompassing itself, not the Truth-Seeking Balls. After some thought, Gengetsu recognized the newcomer: Yamanaka Ino, the girl who once had lively conversations with his alias. Donning his sunglasses again, he altered his appearance with a simple gesture. A minute later, Ino excitedly arrived at the beach, only to find it deserted save for one person. "Is this really a popular spot? Why is there only one person?" she wondered, confirming that she was in the right place despite the unexpected quiet. Respecting the seemingly sleeping individual on the lounge chair, Ino decided not to disturb them. She changed into her swimsuit in a secluded spot and dove into the sea. "The little girl from back then has grown up," Gengetsu thought, watching Ino through his sunglasses. Unlike Sasuke, who had been by his side, seeing Ino again brought a realization of how much time had passed. Accompanying the Fire Nation''s envoy was a Konoha team, which Gengetsu had already been informed about. "The new wind of Shippuden won''t blow here without Hidan and Kakuzu," he mused. With a profound gaze into the distance, he said, "If that''s the case, let me start a new era." Chapter 176: It’s Time to Avenge the Uchiha Clan Chapter 176: Its Time to Avenge the Uchiha Clan Chapter 176: It''s Time to Avenge the Uchiha Clan The clear sound of wind chimes echoed persistently in the fierce wind. Two figures, dressed in black cloaks adorned with red clouds and wearing straw hats, quietly traversed the mountains. The rings on their fingers bore the characters "Shu" and "Nan," revealing their identities. During their journey, Kisame glanced at the Uchiha Itachi beside him. Since their harsh defeat at the hands of Hagoromo Gengetsu, his usually taciturn companion had become even more silent. Kisame, well-acquainted with Itachi, keenly sensed that Itachi''s thoughts had grown even heavier than before. Noticing Kisame''s scrutinizing gaze, Itachi calmly asked, "Any trace of the Four-Tails Jinchuriki?" "Not yet," Kisame replied with a grin. "That old guy is very experienced at hiding. Finding him in these mountains is not a quick task." Hearing this, Itachi raised his head, looking at the sky where dark clouds were gradually rolling in. His voice, devoid of any inflection, suggested deep thought: "Let''s hurry. My time is running out." "Time running out?" Kisame asked in surprise, then added with concern, "Is it because of your health?" He knew that Itachi''s condition had been deteriorating over the years. But this time, it wasn''t because of that. Itachi shook his head slightly and murmured to himself, "What must come, will come." --- In the Sky Fortress of the Land of Waves. Today was a rare occasion. As time passed, the Uchiha clansmen, who usually carried out their duties separately, began to gather in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s office. Except for Hagoromo Anki, all the Uchiha survivors sent to the Hagoromo clan were present, including Uchiha Sasuke, who joined later. "Sasuke, do you know why Hagoromo-sama summoned us?" Uchiha Kei, soon to be a father, asked anxiously. He had promised to personally prepare fish soup for his pregnant wife and had already bought the fish when he was called here. The longer this took, the harsher the punishment his increasingly formidable wife might dole out. Though he wished to run back home, the order was absolute, and he dared not disobey, hoping it would end quickly. Sasuke, who had just been called from the training ground, also had no idea what was happening. Faced with Zou''s inquiry, he could only helplessly shake his head. However, Uchiha Izumi, after surveying everyone present and counting the numbers, suddenly had a realization, and her mind was blown away by the thought. The Uchihas standing here had waited far too long! In Konoha Year 55, the Uchiha clan was annihilated. Back then, they wanted revenge but were too weak. Even together, they couldn''t defeat Uchiha Itachi. So they endured! One year! Two years! Until they had the power to wield a blade against Itachi. But could they really achieve that? Uchiha Itachi was too powerful! Even Uchiha ninjas with three-tomoe Sharingan were no match for him. They felt lost and helpless. While hiding under the protection of the Hagoromo clan, they had no idea what to do. Then, their comrade Uchiha Sasuke arrived, accompanied by the legendary figure on par with Uchiha Madara, Hagoromo Gengetsu. From that moment, these long-suffering Uchihas saw real hope. They devoted themselves entirely to Gengetsu, proving their worth with blood and sweat. All for the moment they would hear what Gengetsu just said. And now, that moment had arrived. Amid the intense gaze of multiple Sharingan, Gengetsu remained calm. When the excited Uchiha managed to regain some control, he calmly issued his command: "All Uchiha ninjas can join this operation. Uchiha Sasuke will lead." Since the age of seven, Uchiha Sasuke had dreamed of this day. Upon hearing Gengetsu''s command, he loosened his grip on his sword, his right hand pale from the pressure. Stepping forward, with eyes ablaze, he nodded heavily: "Yes!" Gengetsu continued, "Everyone, you have one day to prepare. We set out at seven tomorrow morning." "Target: Naka Shrine." "Yes!!!" Chapter 177: Delivery, Departure Chapter 177: Delivery, Departure With the mission approaching, Uchiha Kei returned home step by step after leaving Hagoromo Gengetsu''s office. The door creaked open. "Why are you so late? Uchiha Kei! You''ve got some nerve..." His pregnant wife started scolding him the moment he stepped in. But then, noticing his expression, she paused, realizing something was up. She quickly swallowed her words. She took the fish he was holding, her gaze complex but ultimately resolute. "I''ll make dinner. You should rest." As his closest companion, she knew Uchiha Kei best. His current state could only mean one thing. While she worried, she understood his reason for living up to now and wouldn''t try to stop him. All she could do was silently support him. The sound of frying filled the kitchen. Normally, Uchiha Kei would insist on cooking for his wife. But now, he pulled out a whetstone and began sharpening his blade. The sounds of frying and sharpening echoed in the warm house, initially distinct but gradually blending together. At the same time, other Uchiha were preparing their weapons, just like Kei. Uchiha Izumi, for instance, was silently talking to the people in an old photograph. Lastly, Uchiha Sasuke stood silently on a rooftop, staring at the bright moon. The same moonlit night... "My foolish little brother..." That man had stood before him, his face cold, saying, "If you want to kill me, hate me! Detest me! Live in an unsightly way! Run away, keep running, just to survive. Then, one day, when you have the same eyes as me, come before me." Crack! Electricity crackled around Sasuke, tearing through the memories that surfaced. He looked at the moon, his eyes cold. "I won''t live according to your plans. I''ve made it this far on my own." "Uchiha Itachi! Wait for me!" The next morning. At the sky elevator in Lockfront Village, all the Uchiha were gathered. Nearby, friends who had grown close to the Uchiha over the years came to see them off. Opening the letter, he found a simple message. "Naka Shrine, to settle everything!" The signature was "Uchiha." "Sasuke, and the others?" Burning the letter to ashes, Itachi murmured calmly. He would leave soon. Not just because of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s influence, which left no room for refusal. His days were truly numbered. After his battle with Hagoromo Gengetsu, his health had deteriorated significantly. Even without the letter, he would have sought a chance to confront Sasuke. Ultimately, he intended to pass his Mangekyo?u Sharingan to Sasuke. As for Sasuke''s resentment towards Konoha, without Shisui''s Mangekyo?u Sharingan, he was powerless to address it. In his final moments, faced with the choice between Sasuke and the village, Itachi chose Sasuke. "Meow~ Thanks for your patronage. The delivery fee is 200,000 ryo." The tabby cat, still present, extended a paw and smiled, seeking payment. With a calm expression, Itachi handed over the money. "Thank you~ Please come again. Meow~~" The cat, delighted, waved goodbye before disappearing in a puff of smoke. Five minutes later. Kisame approached, tossing the unconscious Roshi to the ground, grinning: "That old man was tough, but we got him. Itachi, let''s notify the leader." "No," Itachi said, rising. "I need to go somewhere. Kisame, you handle the Four-Tails Jinchuriki." "Somewhere? Is it important?" Itachi looked up, feeling the rain pour down. Letting the rain wash over him, he remained calm: "Yes, very important." Chapter 178: Returning to the Uchiha Clan Grounds Chapter 178: Returning to the Uchiha Clan Grounds Konoha Village. Before the ordeal of carrying sacks of rice up several flights of stairs, the village''s economy was highly prosperous, with a per capita GDP ranking among the top in the ninja world. Despite occasional threats from villains aiming to destroy Konoha, which never succeeded, the villagers enjoyed a high happiness index. On holidays, the village''s streets and alleys were filled with residents out for a stroll. Naturally, the well-off Konoha ninjas were also a common sight. Today happened to be a day off. The lively sounds of shopkeepers'' calls, friends bantering, and children''s laughter were much louder than in previous days. The entire village was bustling. Except for one area. Once the scene of a massacre, the now ghostly Uchiha clan grounds. Located in the most remote part of the village, the expansive Uchiha clan grounds had been abandoned since the massacre. No one dared to go there, let alone live there. With the passage of time, the once magnificent Uchiha clan grounds had fallen into disrepair. Close observation revealed traces of blood from that fateful night. Covered in moss and overgrown with weeds, the high walls had crumbled, casting a pall of gray-green over the area. The only hint of vivid color was the Uchiha clan emblem prominently displayed. After the departure of Sasuke Uchiha, who was the rightful heir, the Uchiha clan grounds were expected to disappear completely. But today, its former masters had finally returned. "Wow~~~~" At the village gate, one of the gatekeepers, Kotetsu Hagane, yawned loudly, causing his friend Izumo Kamizuki to follow suit and stretch. "Such a beautiful day, wonderful weather, and everyone is out having fun. Kotetsu, here we are working overtime, guarding the gate from dawn to dusk without any other duties. It''s really boring!" Kotetsu said, bored. Hearing this, Izumo adopted a serious expression: "Kotetsu! The Hokage entrusted us with the important task of guarding the gate because of his absolute trust in us. Think about it, if Konoha were to be invaded, where would the first battle take place? Right here! It''s precisely because of our ability and sense of responsibility that we can shoulder this duty!" "The Hokage sees us that way?" Kotetsu felt ashamed of his earlier laziness and immediately sat up straight, his eyes sharp, scanning the gate to prevent any intruders. But then Izumo added, "Although, having another job would be nice. With our capabilities, we should be shining in various roles for Konoha." "Kotetsu, you have a point," Kotetsu agreed. But just as he finished speaking, Kotetsu noticed something amiss. Wait, isn''t Izumo basically repeating what I just said? He turned to argue further with Izumo. At that moment, a series of rapid whooshing sounds approached from outside the gate, getting closer. Two more people from the group stepped forward. One supported the unconscious Konoha ninjas back into their chairs, while the other set up a visual genjutsu in the surrounding area. After finishing, all the Uchiha ninjas silently headed towards the Uchiha clan grounds. Among them, the only one without the Uchiha emblem on his clothing but bearing the Hagoromo emblem, Hagoromo Gengetsu, did not follow. Returning home, revisiting old haunts, there was bound to be pain. He decided to give them some space to vent their emotions. As for himself. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the bustling streets of Konoha, especially the steaming food stalls. Just as he was about to head off for some food, a high-pitched scream pierced the air. "Ah!!! Pervert! Peeping Tom! Girls, we must catch him this time!" Hagoromo Gengetsu hadn''t walked far when he saw a group of women in yukatas, enraged, chasing after a white-haired man. "Jiraiya is in Konoha too." Hagoromo Gengetsu withdrew his gaze from the distant figure of Jiraiya and was about to continue walking when he noticed a prominent display of books in a nearby bookstore. "Icha Icha Paradise," authored by Jiraiya. "Come to think of it, I haven''t read this famous book yet." Hagoromo Gengetsu walked over, casually flipping through a copy. Then he bought it and continued on his way without a change in expression. Less than a minute later. Having quickly shaken off his pursuers, Jiraiya returned, scanning the area seriously. "Is he gone?" When passing by Hagoromo Gengetsu earlier, he didn''t know who the stranger was, but his honed instincts from years of battles had alerted him. Intending to turn back and investigate. But the person was nowhere to be seen. Jiraiya sighed, "The ninja world nowadays is full of experts. It''s getting harder to keep track." "Better go and warn Tsunade." Jiraiya headed towards the Hokage building. (Support me on Patreon, Thanks!) Chapter 179: Hagoromo Gengetsu: Infinite Tsukuyomi is Quite Interesting Chapter 179: Hagoromo Gengetsu: Infinite Tsukuyomi is Quite Interesting Naka Shrine. Once a secret gathering place for the Uchiha clan, it is now overgrown with weeds. Passing through the collapsed red torii gate, Hagoromo Gengetsu arrives at the main hall of the shrine, finding it empty. The Uchiha ninjas who came with him are busy cleaning the long-neglected Uchiha cemetery, pouring out their emotions in front of their family graves. Meanwhile, another significant figure, Uchiha Itachi, is on his way. Hagoromo Gengetsu is not in a hurry. Entering the hall, his eyes sweep to the right side. Starting from the far right, under the seventh tatami mat. Hagoromo Gengetsu reaches out and pushes, revealing a downward passage. This basement is the true secret gathering place of Naka Shrine. Inside, the stone tablet written by the Sage of Six Paths is stored. Hagoromo Gengetsu enters the basement and stands before the Uchiha stone tablet, which had once been examined by Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama. The inscriptions on the stone tablet are cryptic and obscure. A mysterious force seems to block comprehension, requiring the Sharingan to unveil the true contents. Hagoromo Gengetsu tries to comprehend the tablet but fails, then forms a hand seal. With a "poof," a clone appears beside him in a burst of white smoke, dressed in Uchiha''s blue kimono and wearing a white spiral mask. Without needing any instructions, the clone activates its Mangekyo? Sharingan, its black blades spinning in the blood-red pupils, and gazes at the Uchiha stone tablet. Initially, the Sage of Six Paths left this stone tablet to guide future Indra reincarnations, hoping they would avoid the old paths and believe in love. However, Black Zetsu discovered the stone tablet and altered much of its content. What Hagoromo Gengetsu sees now is the modified content. From ordinary Sharingan to Mangekyo? Sharingan, and then to Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan, the extent to which the tablet can be deciphered depends on the strength of the eyes. Originally, the Mangekyo? Sharingan of Shisui could only decipher the level seen by Uchiha Itachi. Although this planet is large, the amount of chakra it can hold is limited. After absorbing the Divine Tree''s power completely, Kaguya O?tsutsuki reached the pinnacle of the Bloodline Encompassing. Hagoromo O?tsutsuki, inheriting Kaguya''s chakra, sealed his mother and separated the Divine Tree, becoming the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails and achieving the Bloodline Encompassing. Technically, Hagoromo O?tsutsuki enhanced his own power by taking Kaguya''s, reaching the peak of the Six Paths'' power. Thus, the combined chakra of this planet can only sustain one or two individuals at the level of the Bloodline Encompassing. Despite Hagoromo Gengetsu''s efforts to find other ways to increase his chakra, it''s ultimately futile. Instead, it would be more efficient to directly seize the chakra of the nine Tailed Beasts and become the Ten-Tails. Of course, he has no intention of becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki or releasing Kaguya O?tsutsuki. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s goal is clear. Gather enough chakra to achieve the Bloodline Encompassing! The Ten-Tails, or even the chakra collected under Infinite Tsukuyomi, is what he needs. Therefore, Hagoromo Gengetsu doesn''t mind putting on a show for now. After all, critical items like the Rinnegan and the Gedo Statue are not in his possession. If he wants to take the prize, he must leave a good impression first. At this moment, after deciphering the entire stone tablet, Hagoromo Gengetsu doesn''t leave immediately but stares at the interpretation of "Infinite Tsukuyomi" for a long time. "A world where everyone is dreaming, and I alone am awake, the ninja world achieves peace, and no one disturbs my cultivation. Honestly, it sounds pretty good." After a while, Hagoromo Gengetsu finally speaks, half-true and half-false. At this moment. A pitch-black figure slowly emerges from a dark corner of the basement. As a creation of the Sage of Six Paths, separated from White Zetsu, Black Zetsu is nearly impossible to detect unless by a Six Paths-level being. Noticing Hagoromo Gengetsu standing before the stone tablet for so long, Black Zetsu smiles. Another prey has taken the bait. Chapter 180: How Can You Lose With a Flying Dragon? Chapter 180: How Can You Lose With a Flying Dragon? Although Black Zetsu had focused more on the reincarnations of Indra and Asura, Uchiha Madara, and Senju Hashirama during the Warring States Period, it still had some understanding of Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu was known for his acts of punishing evil and promoting good. However, having lived for so many years, it was clear to Black Zetsu that, unlike Madara and Hashirama who were dedicated to achieving peace in the ninja world and were willing to sacrifice everything for it, Hagoromo Gengetsu lacked such a grand sense of mission and responsibility. At his core, Hagoromo Gengetsu lived in his own world and did not wish to be disturbed by others. This was evident now. After reading about the Infinite Tsukuyomi plan, Gengetsu''s self-talk was more focused on the idea of everyone else dreaming while he alone remained awake, undisturbed, rather than being emotionally moved by the prospect of achieving peace in the ninja world like Madara. If Hagoromo Gengetsu had expressed excitement about the long-awaited peace, Black Zetsu would have found it suspicious and would have become wary. However, since Gengetsu''s reaction fit his character, Black Zetsu was not suspicious. Whether it was peace under the Infinite Tsukuyomi or the idea of being the only one awake, Black Zetsu did not care. Ultimately, the success of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, or the Eye of the Moon Plan, would mean that all their ideals would be for naught and would only serve as a prelude to the resurrection of Black Zetsu''s mother. Seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu standing in front of the Uchiha Stone Tablet for a long time without moving, Black Zetsu smiled and slowly sank into the ground. The fish had already taken the bait. It was in no hurry to use this fish; after all, Uchiha Obito was still doing quite well. Perhaps, when the plan hit a standstill, it would give Hagoromo Gengetsu a hint. Or maybe Gengetsu would discover clues on his own and take action directly. This might cause conflict with the Akatsuki organization, but Black Zetsu didn''t mind. It was like raising venomous insects; even though they would kill each other, resulting in some losses, the strongest one would emerge, and the ultimate beneficiary would be the one raising them. The familiar sound of wind chimes rang out from the gates of Konoha. Uchiha Itachi had arrived as promised, accompanied by his teammate, Kisame Hoshigaki. Initially, Kisame was assigned as Itachi''s teammate to monitor him, and their relationship was merely cordial. However, after working together for so long, Kisame had come to respect Itachi deeply. Upon learning that Itachi was heading to his final battle with his brother, Kisame chose not to leave alone. Instead, he handed over the Four-Tails Jinchuriki to White Zetsu and accompanied Itachi, not out of duty, but as a friend. Soon, the crisp sound of wind chimes reached inside. Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki were diligently guarding the gate. Itachi glanced at them, knowing it was an illusion, and ignored their questions, walking through the gate towards the Naka Shrine. Kisame followed closely behind. As the once-grand and now-ruined Uchiha clan compound came into view, Kisame looked at Itachi curiously, wondering what was on his mind. However, Itachi remained expressionless throughout, showing no reaction. Passing through the ruins, they arrived at the collapsed red torii gate. Looking up at the long staircase and the still-majestic main hall of the Naka Shrine at the top, Itachi said to Kisame: "You can stop here." Kisame halted and looked at Itachi. "There are a lot of people up there. Are you sure you don''t need me to clear out the irrelevant ones?" "They are not irrelevant," Itachi replied, shaking his head slightly. With that, he began to climb the steps, one by one. Kisame didn''t follow but watched as Itachi''s figure gradually disappeared from view. As a place where the Uchiha clan used to hold meetings, the main hall of the Naka Shrine was large. When Itachi reached the top of the long steps and pushed open the dusty, decayed doors, the instant they opened, the spacious hall was filled with the glaring red light of numerous Sharingan filled with hatred and killing intent, all directed at the newcomer. "Uchiha Itachi!!!" Chapter 181: Brothers Reunited, the Uchiha Civil War Chapter 181: Brothers Reunited, the Uchiha Civil War "Uchiha Itachi!" Upon seeing Uchiha Itachi again, Sasuke found himself not as enraged as he had imagined. On the contrary, he felt extraordinarily calm, though his killing intent had not diminished in the slightest. Facing the cold stares of over a dozen Sharingan, Itachi''s expression remained unchanged. Stepping into the hall, he immediately looked at Sasuke, scanning him up and down before calmly stating, "Sasuke, you''ve grown quite a bit." Sasuke replied in a cold tone, "You, on the other hand, haven''t changed at all. Your eyes are still as indifferent." "Is that so?" Itachi observed the now still Sasuke with slight surprise, remarking, "You''re not shouting and rushing at me recklessly like last time." The last time the brothers had met was in a corridor of an inn outside of Konoha. A memory flashed through Sasuke''s mind. Back then, seeing Itachi had ignited a fury within him, leading him to attack impulsively, only to have his Chidori easily deflected. But now... Sasuke chuckled coldly and said, "Indeed, you don''t understand me at all. That was then; now, I''ve found my own path. Uchiha Itachi, prepare to face our wrath!" "Our wrath?" Itachi''s gaze finally shifted, surveying the others present. "Uchiha Itachi!" Uchiha Kei, Uchiha Heng, and Uchiha Kanagi, among others, glared at him with deep-seated hatred. Just as they were about to say more, Itachi ignored them, his eyes swiftly scanning the room until they paused momentarily on the somewhat unfamiliar yet familiar face of Uchiha Izumi. Quickly, he returned his focus to Sasuke, stating, "So, your reliance is on these people? A group of Uchiha survivors who barely escaped death and have been hiding all these years?" "Uchiha Itachi! We''ve waited all these years for this moment, to finally kill you here!" Uchiha Kei exclaimed in fury. In response, Itachi shook his head calmly, "You should have found a quiet place to live out your lives instead of coming here to die, squandering the luck that saved you." "Our mother is dead, our grandmother is dead, our friends are dead, our clansmen are dead. If we don''t avenge them, what purpose do we have in living?" Uchiha Izumi, eyes red with tears, glared at Itachi, speaking each word with resolve. Itachi remained silent. He did not look at Izumi. After a brief pause, he simply said, "Living is the purpose." With that, he turned his attention back to Sasuke, saying, "I told you that when you possess the same eyes as me, you can come to me. But now, it seems you are still unworthy." "Kill your closest friend to awaken the Mangekyo? Sharingan? I am not you. I have no interest in such vile methods." Sasuke scoffed, gripping his sword hilt, "I don''t need the Mangekyo? to take your life." Kisame was no stranger to internal strife. In the Mist Village, coups and infighting were as frequent as drinking water. Disillusioned by reality, he had eagerly joined the Akatsuki upon hearing "Uchiha Madara''s" Eye of the Moon Plan. Unlike other Akatsuki members who only knew the surface-level tailed beast weapon plan, Kisame, trusted deeply by "Madara," knew more of the truth. Even so, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of regret regarding Itachi''s likely fate. "Can he win?" Aware of Itachi''s physical condition and vaguely understanding his resolve, Kisame still listened intently with some hope. As he unconsciously stepped forward, trying to hear more clearly, an unfamiliar voice sounded behind him, "If I were you, I wouldn''t take another step." Kisame froze, not turning around, but his hand immediately reached for his Samehada, "Oh? Why not?" "Because... if you take another step, Samehada will have a new owner," the voice said flatly. Kisame''s hand paused, but he gripped Samehada tightly before finally turning to face the speaker. He saw a young man with black hair and black eyes, who bore a slight resemblance to an Uchiha. However, the man''s simple white robe bore no Uchiha clan crest, only two crescent moon symbols on his shoulders. "Wait! Crescent moons... The Hagoromo clan?!" Thanks to the resurgence of the "Hagoromo" name over the past two years, the Hagoromo clan''s crest had become as recognizable as the Uchiha''s. Kisame was one of those who knew it well. His pupils contracted, and he immediately recognized the young man''s identity. "Hagoromo Gengetsu!" Uchiha Itachi had been defeated by him, and even "Uchiha Madara" held him in great fear. Moreover, Uchiha Sasuke and the rumored surviving Uchiha had reportedly joined this man''s ranks. With all these people here, Gengetsu''s presence made perfect sense. Realizing this, Kisame immediately abandoned any thought of conflict. He released his grip on Samehada and respectfully addressed the newcomer, "Hoshigaki Kisame, at your service, Hagoromo-sama." Chapter 182: He Has Weakened! Chapter 182: He Has Weakened! Hagoromo Gengetsu had completely adapted to being addressed as "senior." Seeing Kisame''s respectful demeanor, he did not make things difficult for him. Waving his hand casually, he sat on a large rock, listening to the sounds of battle from Naka Shrine, and asked Kisame, "Have you been following Itachi Uchiha all this way just to see him off?" Seeing that he had some time, Kisame, though aware that going along with the intentions of this ancient monster was the best choice, still glanced towards the shrine and grinned, "The battle isn''t over yet. Whether this is his final journey is still uncertain." Hagoromo Gengetsu gave Kisame a look and smiled faintly, "You''re quite interesting." He didn''t elaborate on what made Kisame interesting. Looking towards the shrine, he said calmly, "From the moment Itachi Uchiha stepped onto the steps here, whether by his own will or by my push, his fate was already sealed." Kisame''s heart sank upon hearing this. He understood the implication: even if Itachi won, Hagoromo Gengetsu would still see to his end. Such an attitude, treating the notorious Itachi Uchiha as nothing more than prey, was overwhelmingly dominant. "What strength!" Kisame had felt an indescribable pressure from Hagoromo Gengetsu in their brief encounters, despite his lack of overt actions. ''How would I fare in a fight against him?'' In the eyes of ninjas, Jinchuriki were like natural disasters, formidable and unbeatable. Yet, to Kisame, they were merely time-consuming targets. Three-tomoe Sharingan was not easy to attain. Although many Uchiha had a deep hatred and motivation, due to their youth, not everyone had achieved this level. Fifteen members participated in this mission, with six having three-tomoe Sharingan, and the rest with two-tomoe. During the encounter, two more members'' Sharingan evolved to three-tomoe under the intense stimulus of seeing Itachi. The plan was clear: those with three-tomoe would engage directly while those with two-tomoe provided support. Despite Sasuke''s group outnumbering their target, Itachi''s prowess forced three of the three-tomoe users to withdraw from the battle. Nevertheless, Sasuke and the others grew even more determined as they saw Itachi''s Akatsuki robe tattered and blood seeping through. "He''s weakened!" Sasuke exclaimed, noticing Itachi''s slower reactions compared to their past encounters in the Tsukuyomi world. "His eyesight is very poor now," confirmed Uchiha Kei, having tested him specifically. Though it might seem incredible to some that someone with the powerful Sharingan could have poor vision, Sasuke and his team knew about the blindness that came with overuse of the Mangekyo? Sharingan. "Let''s execute Plan B!" Sasuke decisively ordered, summoning a large Fuma shuriken from a prepared sealing scroll. Cloaked in Lightning Release chakra, he threw it with great force towards Itachi. This was followed by a barrage of shuriken and ninjutsu from the other Uchiha members, leaving Itachi with no room to escape. "Have they advanced to this level?" Itachi sighed, his familiar face now a blur. With his eyesight and body failing, he couldn''t hold back. Despite considering holding back against Sasuke if alone, he couldn''t afford to in this situation. Recognizing the need to support Sasuke one last time, Itachi''s Mangekyo? Sharingan began to spin like a windmill. Chapter 183: Hokage-sama, There’s Big Trouble Chapter 183: Hokage-sama, Theres Big Trouble Chapter 183: Hokage-sama, There''s Big Trouble Boom!!! A crimson skeleton materialized in the air, enveloping Uchiha Itachi. Its two arms swept across, deflecting all the incoming projectiles and jutsu. "Susanoo?" Sasuke, seeing Susanoo for the first time, tensed up. He spread his ten fingers, and the transparent wires entwined around them pulled tight. The windmill shuriken, previously deflected, spun back towards the target. But this time, instead of a direct confrontation, the shuriken circled around Susanoo, with the wires binding tightly around the crimson skeleton. It wasn''t just Sasuke. At this moment, other Uchiha ninjas also moved their fingers. Under their carefully laid out plan, numerous kunai and shuriken scattered around were re-launched, binding Susanoo tightly with transparent wires. In an instant, the crimson skeleton was wrapped tightly from head to toe. On the other end, Sasuke and the others held the wires in their mouths, their hands forming seals at high speed. "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!" Blazing flames followed the wires, surging towards Susanoo. Uchiha Itachi glanced around. The crimson skeleton was entirely engulfed in flames, looking like a massive torch. As the flames intensified, the skeleton grew thinner. Knowing that the first stage of Susanoo''s defense was insufficient, Itachi''s Mangekyo? Sharingan spun again. In an instant, the thin crimson skeleton filled with muscle and flesh, covered in a chakra cloak, and then donned the armor of the Tengu. But that wasn''t all. With a sudden burst, all the wires binding it snapped as Susanoo''s form grew taller. Boom! With a thunderous crash, the roof of the Naka Shrine''s main hall was shattered. Debris and tiles flew off as the roof was lifted away. A towering figure stood, cloaked in deep red armor, shining brilliantly under the sunlight. Boom! Boom! Boom! With each step Itachi took, Susanoo, like a mythical giant, trampled everything underfoot as it marched towards Sasuke and the others. Not far away. Watching the flames and the crimson armored giant from afar, Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head and said, "They''re making more work for me." Such a commotion would inevitably attract the attention of the real owners of this place, Konoha. Given Konoha''s efficiency, it wouldn''t take long for someone to arrive. Even though the Uchiha district was quite far, and despite the significant commotion caused by Itachi''s Susanoo, she couldn''t see much. She stood there because she had doubts in her mind. "What happened at Naka Shrine?" Since the Uchiha clan''s massacre, the Uchiha district had been neglected, with no one caring about it. Apart from the dilapidated buildings, there was nothing of interest there. It shouldn''t attract any outsiders. Yet now, a significant battle was happening. A preliminary investigation showed no Konoha ninjas were involved. So, it had to be outsiders. As Tsunade pondered this, Shizune hurriedly entered. "Tsunade-sama!" "What''s the situation?" Tsunade asked, turning around. Shizune''s face was grim. "The second investigation squad has also lost contact. Additionally, an accompanying Anbu squad has also gone silent." Crunch! Tsunade clenched her fists. Realizing the severity of the problem, she understood it wasn''t a minor issue. She had initially thought it was a small problem. Despite not knowing the exact cause, she believed sending a few Konoha ninjas would resolve it, and they could investigate later. But now, with two squads and an Anbu squad lost, it was clear this was no minor issue. This was a fierce beast in action! "Who could it be?" Tsunade considered several possibilities and was about to gather more personnel for another investigation. Suddenly! The office door burst open. Shikamaru and Cho?ji, just back from the Land of Waves, supported a weary Kotetsu and Izumo, while Asuma and Ino quickly followed. No time for formalities, Shikamaru gravely reported: "Hokage-sama, there''s big trouble." Chapter 184: Is Hagoromo Gengetsu Among Them? Chapter 184: Is Hagoromo Gengetsu Among Them? "Uchiha???" In the Hokage''s office, Tsunade''s pupils slightly contracted upon hearing Shikamaru''s rapid report. Shikamaru''s team, returning from their mission, had keenly noticed Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu under a genjutsu spell. After breaking the spell, they learned shocking news from the two gatekeepers. Tsunade, staring at the still-recovering Izumo and Kotetsu, asked: "Are you sure it''s the Uchiha?" Kamizuki Izumo nodded heavily, his voice slightly weak: "There were more than ten people, each with the Uchiha clan emblem on their cloaks. They all activated their Sharingan, and we were instantly caught in a genjutsu. Looking back now, I recognize it. It was Uchiha Sasuke!" "Uchiha Sasuke along with more than ten Uchiha ninjas." With this new intel, Tsunade''s expression became extremely serious. She had already heard from Yamato about the survival of some other Uchiha members after the incident at Lockfront Village. She hadn''t expected that the number of Uchiha now exceeded ten. For a small ninja clan, such numbers are already significant. ''How many Uchiha were sent away back then?'' Tsunade wondered. As she thought more about the third Hokage and Danzo, who orchestrated the downfall of the Uchiha, her anger grew. Had they still been alive, she would have wanted to punch them right then. "Look at the mess you left me!" At this moment, Shikamaru, who had learned from Shizune about the battle at the Naka Shrine where several Konoha squads had been wiped out, quickly analyzed: "Most likely, Sasuke and his group are now at the Naka Shrine. The chances of internal conflict among the Uchiha are minimal. Initially, there were no Konoha ninjas there. Their enemy must be someone else." "Given that Sasuke and his group would risk exposing themselves, despite Konoha being right next to them, just to fight at Naka Shrine, there''s only one person I can think of." Shikamaru looked up at Tsunade. Tsunade picked up the thread and slowly said: "Uchiha Itachi." "So, now it''s two groups of Uchiha fighting at Naka Shrine. Sasuke and his group are there for revenge. But why did Uchiha Itachi come to Konoha voluntarily?" Shizune pondered aloud. She looked at Izumo and Kotetsu and asked each word clearly: "Was Hagoromo Gengetsu among the Uchiha?" The mention of "Hagoromo Gengetsu" brought silence to the Hokage''s office. Unlike other parts of the ninja world where Gengetsu was mostly known by name, Konoha ninjas had witnessed his power firsthand during the Root''s destruction. Izumo and Kotetsu swallowed nervously. After careful recollection, they shook their heads: "We''re not sure. Sasuke moved too quickly, and we were caught in a genjutsu before we saw everyone clearly." Without definitive intel, Tsunade frowned. After a brief consideration, she made a decision. "Asuma, Shizune, quickly gather all available Chunin and Jonin in the village. I will personally lead this mission!" Tsunade commanded. Although the Uchiha were formidable, Tsunade found it audacious for only a dozen of them to act under Konoha''s nose. Unless they had additional backing. The only person Tsunade could think of was either the other Mangekyo?u Sharingan user who had appeared with Sasuke at the Fire Temple and Mt. Katsuragi or Hagoromo Gengetsu himself. With so many powerful enemies in the village, as Hokage, Tsunade felt she must lead the mission herself, rather than sit idly in her office like the Third Hokage. "Yes, Hokage-sama!" Asuma and Shizune immediately set off. "I''ll come too." Jiraiya, recalling his close encounter during a previous surveillance, chose to join the mission with a serious expression. Tsunade did not object. Soon, the idle Chunin and Jonin in the village gathered. Without delay, Tsunade and Jiraiya led them swiftly towards the long-abandoned Uchiha district. Izumo and Kotetsu, still recovering from the genjutsu, were left behind. The two looked at each other and understood each other''s thoughts. If Hagoromo Gengetsu had indeed been among the Uchiha group, it would mean they had survived an encounter with the legendary figure. Or rather, they had faced off against a being said to rival the gods and survived. However, thinking of their comrades now heading to Naka Shrine, Izumo and Kotetsu felt this accomplishment was best left unmentioned. Chapter 185: Involving the Innocent Chapter 185: Involving the Innocent Naka Shrine. Although dilapidated, the remaining structures of the shrine were completely reduced to ashes under the rampage of Uchiha Itachi''s Susano''o. "Uchiha Flame Formation!" A crimson barrier, with scorching flames that even tailed beasts couldn''t easily break, rose up, enclosing the massive Susano''o within. Compared to before, Sasuke and his remaining team members, who had been halved in number due to injuries, were now spread around the Uchiha Flame Formation, with their hands pressed against the barrier, continuously infusing chakra to maintain it. Boom! The Totsuka Blade struck the barrier but did not cause any damage. Instead, it adhered to the flames of the barrier, causing the blade to ignite. Uchiha Itachi looked at this outcome with an expressionless face and ceased to drive Susano''o. Breaking the Flame Formation would consume considerable time and his limited chakra. Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo?u Sharingan spun, and the vast Susano''o gradually dissipated, leaving only a portion of the ribs to protect his body. If they want to drag this out, then let''s drag it out. He glanced at Sasuke, preparing to say something. Suddenly, a violent, uncontrollable cough erupted from his mouth. Uchiha Itachi clutched his mouth with one hand, but thick blood still gushed through his fingers. Thud. Uchiha Itachi collapsed to the ground, and the ribs of Susano''o around him dissipated instantly. "Is it a trap? Or reality?" Outside the barrier, Uchiha Kei watched the scene with uncertainty. "It''s real." Uchiha Izumi, gazing deeply at Uchiha Itachi, answered. Given her understanding of Uchiha Itachi, he wouldn''t fake weakness to lure others in. Uchiha Sasuke thought the same. Thus, the Uchiha Flame Formation dissipated. Sasuke, the fastest among them, was the first to reach Itachi, raising his Chidori Blade, filled with electricity, and slashing forward mercilessly. Rip! The Akatsuki cloak with the red clouds was split in two, and a stream of blood sprayed across the sky. When Sasuke looked again, Uchiha Itachi, now in his ninja attire with a long bloodstain on his chest, had retreated ten meters away. "Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique!" Uchiha Kei and Uchiha Izumi swiftly followed, and two enormous fire dragons rose simultaneously, charging at Uchiha Itachi from the left and right. Uchiha Itachi, enduring his physical discomfort, dodged again. Seeing Sasuke and other Uchiha ninjas advancing, Itachi, narrowly avoiding one fire dragon, formed a one-handed seal. Next would be the preliminaries and then the actual matches. Thinking of this, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked towards the dense forest in the direction he had come from. Kisame, who had volunteered to clear out the insects, was still inside. If he doesn''t return now, it will be difficult to come back later. Just then, Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed something and smiled faintly to himself. As if hearing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words, there was a loud "boom." Kisame was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing through over a dozen trees and carving a long trench in the ground before stopping beside Hagoromo Gengetsu. Although it didn''t seem voluntary, he returned after all. Kisame, with his Akatsuki cloak heavily damaged, pulled his legs out of the ground, shook his still trembling left hand, turned to Hagoromo Gengetsu beside him, and grinned: "No wonder she''s the Hokage. That woman packs a punch!" "Did Tsunade come herself? Makes sense. In all of Konoha, only she could punch you this far." Hagoromo Gengetsu looked calmly into the forest. A few breaths later, Tsunade, clad in her familiar green outer garment with the "Gamble" kanji, leapt out, followed by Jiraiya and other well-known figures to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Kakashi Hatake, Might Guy, Asuma Sarutobi, Shibi Aburame, Inoichi Yamanaka, and other elite jonin, along with the now-promoted to chunin members of the Konoha 12 like Rock Lee, Tenten, Shikamaru, and Neji. And that wasn''t all. Hagoromo Gengetsu saw a large number of shinobi marching in from the rear. There were no fewer than five hundred of them. Gathering such numbers in such a short time, truly befitting the largest village in the shinobi world. Seeing the dense crowd ahead, Kisame beside Hagoromo Gengetsu was already breaking into a cold sweat. "Hey hey! So many people! This is too much!" Kisame, grateful he retreated in time, looked anxiously at Hagoromo Gengetsu. He felt like he was an innocent bystander caught in the crossfire this time. Chapter 186: Women Should Be Gentler Chapter 186: Women Should Be Gentler Ignoring how Kisame felt about being mistaken for a bystander for the first time. In front of the Konoha army, Tsunade''s gaze directly skipped over the Kisame she had just punched away and locked onto the man sitting leisurely on a large rock nearby. That man! The young man in white with the Hagoromo clan emblem on his shoulder! Tsunade had seen him before. But at that time, his face was full of cracks; he was not alive. But now. With Tsunade''s medical expertise, she could immediately sense the astonishing vitality emanating from him. Hagoromo Gengetsu! A man who was as famous as her grandfather and Uchiha Madara in the Warring States period, claimed to be comparable to the gods, and now living his second life. At this moment, he appeared here! The worst-case scenario she had anticipated had come true. At this moment, not only did Tsunade instinctively clench her fists, but Jiraiya, Kakashi, Guy, Asuma, Shikamaru, and others behind her also looked grave. A man of his name and shadow. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s appearance left them extremely cautious. Correspondingly, Hagoromo Gengetsu still sat leisurely on the large rock. After scanning the crowd, his gaze returned to Tsunade, and he smiled faintly: "Long time no see, Tsunade." "No, I should call you the Fifth Hokage now. Following in your grandfather''s footsteps, not bad." For some reason, Tsunade felt a bit mocked by his words. She suppressed her inner turmoil and questioned, "Hagoromo Gengetsu! You killed Root ninjas and still dare to show up in Konoha!" Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly replied, "Why not? In fact, I did you a favor. Now that you hold great power, doesn''t it feel good? No need to thank me, consider it a congratulatory gift from an elder to you for becoming Hokage." Under normal circumstances, Tsunade would have charged at him without a second thought after hearing this. But as Hokage now, she bore a greater responsibility and suppressed her anger. "This congratulatory gift is something I cannot accept," she said coldly. "What are you doing here uninvited? Another ''gift''?" "Uninvited?" Hagoromo Gengetsu raised an eyebrow. "If I recall correctly, this is the Uchiha territory. The Uchiha invited me here, so it''s not uninvited." "This is Konoha! The Uchiha are part of Konoha," Tsunade retorted sternly. "They used to be, but not anymore," Hagoromo Gengetsu declared calmly. Boom! Given that Sasuke was up there, he should have heard a certain rash person shouting "Sasuke" "Sasuke" by now. However, aside from Tsunade and Jiraiya, who had the highest status, everyone else on Konoha''s side remained disciplined and silent. Hagoromo Gengetsu carefully scanned the group. Kakashi was there, Yamato was there, even Sakura was there. But there was no Naruto. Which meant no heartfelt calls of "Sasuke" should have been heard by now. "Training? Or maybe because of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, they didn''t bring Naruto?" Without Naruto, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt that his role as the "big villain" abducting Sasuke was a bit less amusing. He shook his head and looked at the Konoha ninjas ready to attack, kindly reminding them: "If I were you, I would just stand here and wait for the outcome. Why risk your lives?" "You...," Tsunade''s forehead veins bulged in anger, "Don''t underestimate the Konoha ninjas!" Boom!!! The ground exploded into a large pit. Another battle began. Tsunade moved swiftly, charging at Hagoromo Gengetsu and throwing a powerful punch. In an instant, sharp sonic booms echoed through the air. Still sitting on the large rock, Hagoromo Gengetsu watched calmly. As Tsunade''s fist approached. He extended his palm. Clap! Fist met palm! Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t budge. But the sturdy rock beneath him shattered. Hagoromo Gengetsu stood up. Yet his palm still held Tsunade''s fist. Looking at her up close, he said lightly: "Women should be gentler." Chapter 187: Don’t Break the Big Medicine Chapter 187: Dont Break the Big Medicine Chapter 187: Don''t Break the Big Medicine "Did he actually block my monstrous strength?" Tsunade''s pupils contracted in shock as she saw her fist being held in place, unable to advance. This was the first time she encountered someone whose strength was not inferior to her own. "Ninjutsu: Needle Jizo!" Sharp, silver hair, as hard as steel needles, shot past Tsunade, targeting Hagoromo Gengetsu. Glancing at his light garment, Gengetsu realized that while his body could withstand the technique, his clothes might not, and being exposed would be indecent. He released Tsunade''s fist and swiftly retreated like a gust of wind, effortlessly dodging Needle Jizo. "Tsunade, let''s go together," Jiraiya said as he joined her side, his expression serious. Tsunade nodded. "Be careful! His strength is on par with mine." "Understood!" Jiraiya clapped his hands together, ready to fight alongside Tsunade once again. Not only them but a large number of elite Jonin from Konoha also joined to assist. "Secret Technique: Bug Ball!" "Eight Trigrams: Air Palm!" "Shadow Tentacles!" ... Having just repelled Tsunade and Jiraiya in the previous moment, Gengetsu found himself surrounded by various bizarre ninjutsu from all directions in the next. "So flashy." After a nonchalant comment, Gengetsu clapped his hands together: "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough." The simple C-rank ninjutsu, when performed by him, conjured a typhoon-like wind that blew away all the attacking techniques, including Bug Ball and other secret arts, in an instant. Then, Gengetsu looked around. The main force of Konoha''s army was here, with some shinobi heading to besiege Kisame, while others, led by Kakashi, headed towards the Naka Shrine. Kisame required no concern. However, the Naka Shrine must remain undisturbed. If he declared that no outsiders were allowed, not even an insect should breach it. "Tsukuyomi!" Rip! Blood splattered. "Sasuke! Run!" Seeing Uchiha coughing up blood and falling, Sasuke momentarily lost his composure. "Sasuke! Leave now! We''re no match for Itachi!" Following this, Uchiha Izumi also fell, using her last strength to urge Sasuke to escape before falling silent. The culprit, Itachi, raised his blade again. Uchiha Kaori, Uchiha Koru, Uchiha... One familiar face after another fell, reminiscent of the massacre night. At first, Sasuke felt intense anger and guilt, his Sharingan spinning rapidly. But soon, he realized something. Clutching his neck, where Orochimaru had once implanted a curse mark, a blue emblem of the Hagoromo clan appeared. Under Sasuke''s control, the blue emblem spread, covering his body in a different energy. Instantly, Sasuke''s eyes were adorned with blue markings, and a more powerful aura erupted from him. This was Sage Mode! Although Sasuke''s unfulfilled vengeance initially made him unfit to learn Sage Mode, Hagoromo Gengetsu had planted a one-time-use Sage Mode mark on him before departure, for emergency use. Despite lasting only a minute, it was enough for Sasuke now. Crack! Crack! Crack! The Tsukuyomi illusion shattered once more. In the real world, the half-kneeling Itachi looked up, seeing Sasuke, now faster and stronger, charging at him like lightning. "Is it still not enough..." He sighed, preparing to summon Susanoo. But as soon as the first few ribs formed, a lightning blade pierced through, continuing its path unimpeded into Itachi''s heart. Chapter 188: The Ten Laughing Uchiha Chapter 188: The Ten Laughing Uchiha "It''s over." Sasuke pressed down hard on the hilt of his sword, his eyes coldly fixed on Itachi Uchiha, who was now only a fist''s length away, his body pierced through by the blade, and blood continuously spilling from his mouth. This wasn''t a shadow clone or a crow clone. The one under his blade was Itachi Uchiha himself! This was the older brother he once revered the most; the criminal who massacred the Uchiha clan of Konoha; the nightmare that woke him up countless nights. The person who once made him feel utterly hopeless was finally fallen at his feet. Thinking of this, Sasuke''s grip on the hilt tightened even more. Itachi Uchiha, now speechless, struggled to lift his head to get one last look at Sasuke, but found his vision completely blurred, unable to see his brother''s face clearly. Then, his legs gave out, and his body leaned forward, collapsing onto Sasuke. Sasuke didn''t move, letting Itachi''s body rest against him. After a moment, Itachi''s head drooped, and he slowly raised his right hand, arduously moving it toward Sasuke''s face. Still coveting my eyes at this point? Sasuke watched this emotionlessly, letting Itachi''s hand inch closer to his eye sockets. Just as Sasuke was sneering, expecting Itachi to make a move, Itachi''s fingers suddenly shifted upward, pressing together his index and middle fingers. With his last bit of strength, he tapped Sasuke''s forehead. In the next moment, Itachi''s eyes closed, and he fell to the ground with a heavy thud, lifeless. "What... what does this mean?" Sasuke stood there stunned for a while, just about to look back at Itachi on the ground. Suddenly, a gap opened in the encircling flames of Amaterasu. Uchiha Izumi quickly sealed the flames into a scroll, then rushed into the circle with others to aid Sasuke. "Sasuke..." Izumi began to speak. But suddenly, she saw a familiar figure on the ground. Her voice halted, and she stood frozen, unmoving for a long time. Not only her, but the other Uchihas who had come to assist also saw the person on the ground. "Mount Myoboku''s Sage Techniques." Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the toads on Jiraiya''s shoulders, Fukasaku and Shima. "Let''s see how human Sage Mode compares to that of the toads." As the sharp tongues of the two sages lashed out, Hagoromo Gengetsu retreated, clapping his hands together: "Sage Art!" Instantly, blue markings of Sage Mode appeared around Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes. An overwhelming aura burst from him, making the nearby Konoha ninjas feel as though they were being stared down by a ferocious beast, their bodies involuntarily trembling. Among them, the head of the Aburame clan, Shibi Aburame, was shocked to find that the insects within him, normally at his command, were fleeing in a frenzy, like frightened birds. He had never seen anything like it in his life. "This is..." Seeing this transformation, Tsunade felt a mix of familiarity and uncertainty. "Sage Mode!" It was Shima who confirmed it immediately, her eyes wide in disbelief: "Is this real? Fukasaku, am I seeing things? This human is using Sage Mode? And one I''ve never seen before?" "Shima, stop disparaging the Great Toad Sage!" Fukasaku scolded out of habit, then took a deep breath, nodding, "It''s unmistakable! But it''s not from the Three Great Sage Regions." "It''s really Sage Mode? But... why hasn''t his appearance changed?" Jiraiya, observing Hagoromo Gengetsu, noticed that aside from the eye markings, there were no other changes, not even to his pupils. "That''s because he''s mastered Sage Mode to a high degree. Unlike you, Jiraiya, who is still a novice," Shima remarked. "Uh..." Jiraiya awkwardly touched his much larger nose. "Someone outside the Three Great Sage Regions mastered Sage Techniques." Fukasaku couldn''t help but marvel. "Not mastered, developed," Hagoromo Gengetsu corrected. Fukasaku was even more impressed, "The younger generation is truly formidable!" Hagoromo Gengetsu accepted the praise, smiling expectantly, "Let''s see if the old wave will die on the beach." Chapter 189: Despair-Inducing Gap Chapter 189: Despair-Inducing Gap "Senpo?: Go?ryu? Kyo?bu!" (Sage Art: Fierce Dragon Dance!) Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands, and under the influence of senjutsu chakra, numerous awe-inspiring fire dragons materialized in the air, circling around him, making him appear majestic and solemn. "Retreat!" Upon seeing this, Jiraiya''s pupils contracted sharply, and he decisively ordered a retreat. The Konoha ninja, already sensing something was wrong, quickly withdrew. Sakura glanced at the Naka Shrine, now close, and bit her lip in frustration. However, Kakashi and Yamato held her shoulders from either side, forcing her to retreat with the main group. A deafening dragon''s roar echoed through the heavens and the earth. Hagoromo Gengetsu issued the command. Fierce Dragon Dance. Majestic fire dragons descended from the sky with an apocalyptic force, surging towards the Konoha troops. "Senpo?: Goemon!" (Sage Art: Goemon!) At this moment, Jiraiya had prepared himself. With a large amount of senjutsu chakra, he expelled an unprecedented volume of oil. Simultaneously, Fukasaku and Shima, the two Sage Toads, exerted all their might to perform senjutsu Wind Release and Fire Release. The combination of these three techniques formed boiling oil flames of thousands of degrees, capable of theoretically devouring all physical matter, clashing head-on with the incoming fire dragons. Boom! At the instant the two senjutsu techniques collided, massive flames shot up into the sky, creating an enormous red curtain that covered the heavens, turning day into a deep crimson. Next, the air twisted, the earth melted, and all tangible things rapidly disintegrated. The Konoha ninja behind Jiraiya felt as though they were in the legendary Flame Mountain, with the moisture in their bodies quickly evaporating. Before they could react further... Boom! Like a balloon bursting, the prestigious dragon''s roar prevailed, and the senjutsu technique known as Goemon was swiftly overwhelmed by Senpo?: Go?ryu? Kyo?bu. Seeing the fire dragons still surging with undiminished power, Jiraiya swiftly retreated. On his shoulder, Shima exclaimed repeatedly in amazement: "This young man! This young man! How did he train to become so powerful!" Jiraiya, watching the fire dragons that seemed almost tangible, remarked with a wry smile, "Shima Sage, he''s not exactly young. By now, he should be around seventy or eighty." Living for over 800 years, Shima didn''t agree, "Not even a hundred years old; he''s definitely young." "Young indeed! Remarkable youth!" Fukasaku echoed, his tone more serious than before. With a courteous nod to Hagoromo Gengetsu, Kisame sheathed Samehada and quietly retreated while Konoha was otherwise engaged. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Kisame''s departing figure without concern. "Let''s add one final touch." He turned back toward the Konoha forces. With another surge of senjutsu chakra, the waning Fierce Dragon Dance flared up again, roaring towards the Konoha side. "Damn!" Tsunade''s voice rang out. With a loud bang, a giant blue-and-white slug was summoned. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned away, uninterested in the ensuing events. As the Konoha ninja were kept occupied by his senjutsu, he reached the Naka Shrine. Standing amid the ruins, with Amaterasu''s black flames still burning in many places, Hagoromo Gengetsu observed the Uchiha, who were still laughing uncontrollably. He counted themfifteen, all present, some heavily injured, others lightly, but none dead. "Still showing restraint?" Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Uchiha Itachi''s corpse. With his strength, it was impossible for him not to kill a single Uchiha. So, in the end, did he relent out of compassion? Or did he do it for Sasuke''s future, to avoid further displeasing him? Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head slightly. He really was a brother who loved his sibling deeply. Though such a method of love was unbearable for ninety-nine percent of people. Soon, the ecstatic laughter on the ruins of the Naka Shrine faded. Replaced by faint sounds of sobbing. Extreme joy and sorrow intertwined. Hagoromo Gengetsu withdrew his gaze from Sasuke, who still had three tomoe Sharingan. He was considering whether to reveal the truth to Sasuke as in the original story, to trigger the Mangekyo? Sharingan. Suddenly, he sensed a strong chakra fluctuation. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his head and exclaimed: "Huh?" Chapter 190: Mangekyō Sharingan, Activate! Activate! Activate! Chapter 190: Mangekyo? Sharingan, Activate! Activate! Activate! "Huh?" Hagoromo Gengetsu was quite surprised. He had been prepared to wrap things up since Sasuke, who had the highest likelihood of awakening his eyes, still hadn''t shown any signs of it. But at this moment, unexpectedly, Uchiha Izumi, who hadn''t joined the others in laughter after Uchiha Itachi''s death and instead stood there silently with tears streaming down her face, had her three-tomoe Sharingan spinning rapidly in an abnormal manner. As Hagoromo Gengetsu looked over, he sensed a sudden surge of powerful Yin Release energy within Uchiha Izumi, continuously flooding into her Sharingan. Accompanied by Izumi''s final sigh of relief. Her blood-red pupils merged the black three-tomoe into one and then scattered them apart in a rotation. When Hagoromo Gengetsu looked again, the pattern in Uchiha Izumi''s Sharingan was no longer the black three-tomoe but a black flower-like design similar to a blooming flower. Mangekyo? Sharingan! Under the intense emotional impact of confusion, joy, sorrow, and relief following Uchiha Itachi''s death, Uchiha Izumi officially awakened the Mangekyo?u Sharingan! But it wasn''t over yet! Next to her, Uchiha Kei, who had not yet lost his excited flush and was now crying profusely, no longer exhibited his previous neurotic laughter. At this moment, he lowered his head, choking up as he softly spoke the names of his father, sister, brother, and many others. A similar aura to Izumi''s suddenly erupted from him. "What is this..." Uchiha Kei lifted his head, bewilderedly sensing the drastic changes happening in his eyes. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his head to look. Uchiha Kei''s blood-red pupils had finished transforming, now resembling two cross-intersecting, handleless kunai, with a round shield encircling the center. Another pair of Mangekyo? Sharingan! Hagoromo Gengetsu raised an eyebrow. He had to admit, Uchiha Itachi had done a great deed. Not only was it only a matter of time before Sasuke evolved his Mangekyo?, but they had also gained two more pairs of Mangekyo? Sharingan in one go. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the other Uchiha ninjas. Stimulated by the death of their clan''s nemesis, Uchiha Itachi, those who previously only had two-tomoe Sharingan had now evolved to three-tomoe. As for evolving directly to Mangekyo? Sharingan from two-tomoe like Uchiha Obito, none had achieved that. Not only did none of them manage it, but apart from Uchiha Izumi and Uchiha Kei, the rest of the three-tomoe Uchiha ninjas, despite their emotions being strongly stimulated, ultimately stopped with just an enhancement in their eye power. After Uchiha Itachi''s death, what was he supposed to live for? Should he continue to pursue the truth behind the clan''s massacre? As Itachi had once told him, there was another Mangekyo? Sharingan user involved, who was likely also a conspirator and needed to be killed? No. The conspirator would be found, but that wasn''t his true purpose for living. His true goal from now on should be to protect his clan, the Uchiha, and the village, ensuring that such a massacre never happens again, and never letting down the friends and family who thanked him! Boom! With this realization, Sasuke felt a sudden surge of powerful new energy into his eyes, making the three-tomoe Sharingan spin rapidly, becoming more and more blurred. Moments later, everything settled. As Sasuke lifted his eyelids, a pair of six-pointed star patterns instantly replaced the three-tomoe in his blood-red pupils. The third pair of Mangekyo? Sharingan was born! Witnessing the entire process, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt a bit sentimental: "Excluding Uchiha Madara, this small Uchiha group of just over a dozen people, now with three pairs of Mangekyo? Sharingan, might be the strongest the Uchiha clan has been in sixty years." The Uchiha clan, after being almost annihilated, had now reached such heights again. Hagoromo Gengetsu finally understood why Hiruzen Sarutobi and Danzo Shimura felt the need to completely eradicate the Uchiha clan. As Tobirama Senju had said, the Uchiha had a love surpassing even that of the Senju, and once that love was lost, they were the easiest to fall into extremism and darkness. The Uchiha clan back then was already preparing to rebel. For the aging Hiruzen Sarutobi and Danzo Shimura, who no longer had the vigor of their youth, leaving any Uchiha alive meant a future threat like the current trio of Uchiha Kei, driven by hatred. So, whether or not Itachi took action, the moment the Uchiha clan decided to rebel, their fate was sealed by Hiruzen and Danzo, who deeply feared the Uchiha''s power. Itachi''s actions only allowed Sasuke to survive. "Meaningless politics and schemes." Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked. Ultimately, it was just a matter of insufficient power. And now, he had plenty of it. Regarding the sudden appearance of three pairs of Mangekyo? Sharingan in the Uchiha clan, Hagoromo Gengetsu was delighted. From his perspective, even ten more pairs would be welcome! Chapter 191: Do We Fight? The Kind that Reduces Everything to Ruin Chapter 191: Do We Fight? The Kind that Reduces Everything to Ruin "Lord Hagoromo!" The gathered Uchiha, finally noticing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s arrival, respectfully and gratefully bowed to him. They understood that without Hagoromo Gengetsu, they would have continued to survive miserably within the confines of Lockfront Village, rather than standing here, in their ancestral land, seeking vengeance before the graves of their kin. Sasuke, Izumi Uchiha, and Uchiha Kei were also among those bowing, not letting the awakening of their Mangekyo? Sharingan make them haughty. Hagoromo Gengetsu waved casually, stating simply, "Mission accomplished, prepare to return." "Yes!" The Uchiha ninjas responded swiftly. Sasuke glanced at Itachi Uchiha''s body on the ground, his eyes flickering. Hagoromo Gengetsu instructed him, "Take Uchiha Itachi''s body. Those Mangekyo? Sharingan will be yours." Sasuke nodded silently. In the end, he would still possess both his and his brother''s Mangekyo? Sharingan. ''Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan above the Mangekyo?... Is this the result you were pursuing so desperately, Itachi?'' Looking at Itachi''s closed eyes on the ground, Sasuke took out a sealing scroll and sealed Itachi''s body within. Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu''s group was about to depart, sounds of rapid approaches echoed outside Naka Shrine. It was the Konoha forces, having dealt with the traps left by Hagoromo Gengetsu, rushing to the scene. As they traversed the ruins and finally stood before the true owners of this land, they were met with a series of unsettling Sharingan glares. "Sharingan! They''re all Sharingan!" A Konoha ninja exclaimed excitedly. However, he quickly came to his senses, realizing that those once arrogant yet reassuring teammates with Sharingan now stood opposite him as enemies. ''Why has it come to this?'' he wondered silently. Even if he voiced the question, no one would answer, given it involved Konoha''s upper echelons. Summoning a multitude of slugs to provide protection and healing, Tsunade had managed to prevent any casualties. She now carefully observed the group led by Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Indeed! They are all former members of the Uchiha clan. But all of them were officially declared dead before the night of the massacre." As Konoha''s Hokage, Tsunade had specifically reviewed the Uchiha clan records upon learning the names Uchiha Kei and Uchiha Izumi from Yamato. Now, matching the present Uchiha individuals to those records, she quickly identified all of them. On the other side, the only worry-free individual, Hagoromo Gengetsu, scanned the Konoha forces, finding their numbers consistent with before. Their performance was quite satisfactory. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded in approval. After all, these were the future "big medicine" he had his eyes on. Their growth pleased him. It was important to note that while the planet could only accommodate one or two bloodline net users, the total chakra on the planet was increasing. Initially, after the Divine Tree descended and Kaguya O?tsutsuki consumed the Chakra Fruit, the total chakra remained constant. However, as ninjutsu spread and more people learned to harness chakra, the total chakra began to grow slowly. Hagoromo Gengetsu naturally hoped to see this trend continue, even accelerate. He even considered spreading "divine techniques" like "inner power" cultivation to everyone to generate vast amounts of chakra. That way, when he truly needed chakra, his success would be more assured. However, chakra depended on one''s aptitude. Some people, no matter the method, could not cultivate it. Even if they could, their limited aptitude meant their chakra would be very limited. Thus, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s plan for universal martial arts fell through. Now, he could only rely on the current ninjas of the world. Seeing Tsunade and the others merely standing by, not daring to make a move, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked down at the bustling village center from Naka Shrine''s hill, understanding immediately. He turned to Tsunade, smiling faintly, "The Uchiha clan''s vengeance is complete. We won''t disturb Konoha any longer." With that, Hagoromo Gengetsu waved his hand and led the descent. The Uchiha followed without hesitation. "Lady Hokage..." Konoha ninjas blocking their path looked to Tsunade. But before Tsunade could respond, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s calm gaze swept over them. Instinctively, the Konoha ninjas stepped aside in panic. Thus, a clear path was formed. Chapter 192: The Uchiha Clan Still Lives Chapter 192: The Uchiha Clan Still Lives Hagoromo Gengetsu led the Uchiha clan through the Konoha crowd, nonchalantly walking towards the village''s outskirts. "These guys!" "How arrogant! Do they think Konoha is their playground?" "Should we engage them?" The Konoha ninjas, initially subdued by Gengetsu''s imposing presence, now regained their composure, feeling both ashamed and enraged. They, along with their comrades, glared at the departing Uchiha, itching to act and wash away their recent cowardice. "Lord Hokage?" The Konoha ninjas, indoctrinated with the Will of Fire and ready to fight, turned to Tsunade, awaiting her command. Tsunade clenched her fist. Jiraiya approached her, placing a hand on her shoulder and shaking his head with unprecedented seriousness. The combination of Gengetsu and three pairs of Mangekyo? Sharingan was unbeatable for their current forces. Even if they gathered all of Konoha''s strength, a hard-fought victory would leave the village crippled, no longer among the Five Great Shinobi Nations. Moreover, the battle would devastate the village and its inhabitants, far surpassing the destruction of the Nine-Tails'' attack and the Chu?nin Exams. Such a battle was unthinkable. Gengetsu and his forces were now beyond what any single village could handle alone. Konoha could not be the one to provoke them. Tsunade understood Jiraiya''s reasoning. Despite her usual temperament, as Hokage, she had to consider the bigger picture, sometimes even retreating when necessary. She took a deep breath, preparing to speak. "Will they use the villagers against us?" "What should we do now?" Seeing this, the Konoha ninjas became increasingly uneasy. Among them, Ino quietly muttered, "Worrying for nothing! He''s not that kind of person." From her understanding of Gengetsu, she knew he wouldn''t harm innocent civilians, even if he turned on the ninjas. "Compared to the last time with Dr. Souke, the real Gengetsu is even more impressive." Ino, who had also met Gengetsu in the Land of Waves, remained calm, even taking the opportunity to jot down notes. She had long resolved to document Gengetsu''s deeds, aiming to complete a comprehensive biography in her lifetime. "Ino, keep it down," Shikamaru whispered. As part of the Ino-Shika-Cho? trio, he knew Ino''s personality well. Though she was somewhat star-struck and biased, it wasn''t severe. Usually too lazy to argue, Shikamaru decided it was necessary to temper her enthusiasm for now. As for Gengetsu''s change of direction, Shikamaru wasn''t worried. If Gengetsu had meant harm, he would have acted already. Seeing the Uchiha emblems, Shikamaru speculated on their intentions. Jiraiya, familiar with Gengetsu, also felt uncertain but did not fear an attack on the villagers. Calming the anxious ninjas, they continued to follow, almost as escorts. Soon, they approached the bustling heart of the village. Turning back, Gengetsu smiled at the Uchiha. "We''re here. We visited our clan grounds; now it''s time to see the village. Only then will our return be complete." "Take one last look at the streets and the people from your memories. Tell them..." "The Uchiha Clan... still lives!" Chapter 193: Has the Uchiha Clan Returned? Chapter 193: Has the Uchiha Clan Returned? Konoha. Today was a day off. While a major battle erupted at the remote Naka Shrine, drawing a large number of Konoha shinobi, the villagers, unaware of these events, continued to enjoy their rare holiday, leisurely strolling through the streets filled with laughter and chatter. Until a group of people appeared. Despite being somewhat surprised by Hagoromo-sama''s decision, the Uchiha members did not object. Following his instructions, they no longer concealed themselves and openly walked through the streets of Konoha, matching each step with their childhood memories. "Huh? Who are these people? I don''t remember seeing them before," remarked a nearby street vendor, puzzled by the unfamiliar faces of the Uchiha group. Another person looked over and pondered, "Judging by their demeanor, they must be ninjas. But they aren''t wearing Konoha headbands, so they must be outsiders." "Why would so many outside ninjas appear here?" "Look! Why are there Konoha ninjas following them?" "Are they being monitored? Or is it something else? But there are so many of them!" More and more people began to notice the Uchiha group, along with the oddly accompanying Konoha ninjas, not understanding the situation. The street, already bustling with people, saw the villagers instinctively part to the sides as the Uchiha walked through, leaving the once lively street quieter. Many villagers curiously watched the unfamiliar Uchiha. Until a certain moment, when an old man out playing with his grandson noticed the Uchiha clan emblem on their clothes, pointing it out in shock: "Isn''t that the Uchiha clan''s emblem?" This remark caused an immediate uproar. "The Uchiha clan? That sounds familiar." "I remember! It''s the clan that was wiped out, right?" "That''s right! No wonder their clothes seemed familiar! That''s the Uchiha clan emblem!" "But... wasn''t the Uchiha clan completely wiped out? Who are these people?" "I knew it! Look at that young Uchiha, he hasn''t changed much since he was a kid. He used to come to my shop all the time!" "How can this be? I thought the Uchiha clan was wiped out! How can there be so many of them all of a sudden?" "Who cares why! The Uchiha were part of Konoha too." "One, two, three, four... Fifteen in total! If they are all Uchiha, we can rebuild the Uchiha clan in Konoha." "That''s great! With the Uchiha, Konoha''s military strength can increase significantly." "Are we celebrating too early? Something feels off between the Uchiha ninjas and the village ninjas." Upon confirming that the newcomers were indeed Uchiha, the street erupted into a festive atmosphere, with many villagers rushing to the scene, creating a lively, almost celebratory mood. For the Uchiha members, initially, they didn''t think much of the route change. But soon, they noticed the villagers'' reactionsfirst surprise, curiosity, confusion, followed by shock, disbelief, and finally joy and excitement. Being the center of attention and revered by former village members felt quite satisfying for the proud Uchiha. However... When did the Uchiha become so popular in Konoha? Why were they being welcomed with such excitement and enthusiasm? Did these people think we would return to Konoha and continue sacrificing ourselves for the Will of Fire? Hmph. After treating us with cold indifference, they now realize our importance only after losing us. Do they think everything will go back to the way it was just because we''ve appeared again? Too late! At this moment. In contrast to the villagers'' faces full of joy, curiosity, excitement, and anticipationalong with a few wary and frowning expressionsSasuke, Uchiha Izumi, Uchiha Kei, and others remained calm. Chapter 194: The Uchiha Clan Welcomed by the Villagers Chapter 194: The Uchiha Clan Welcomed by the Villagers Amidst the cheers of the unsuspecting Konoha villagers, who welcomed them as heroes, the Uchiha clan continued their march. Behind them, the Konoha shinobi looked at each other in bewilderment. "When did the Uchiha clan become so popular among the villagers?" Sarutobi Asuma lit a cigarette, expressing his confusion. He knew very well the former reputation of the Uchiha clan in Konoha. Kakashi, watching the backs of Sasuke and the others, spoke calmly, "In death, people are often remembered kindly. After the Uchiha clan''s massacre, even villagers who didn''t think highly of them began to pay respects and shed tears. After all, no matter the disagreements, we were all part of the same village. Now, it''s this sense of belonging that makes the villagers so enthusiastic." "Besides..." Kakashi''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t continue. He knew there was another reason. Historically, the relationship between the Uchiha clan and the villagers was not harmonious. While some of it was due to the Uchiha''s personal traits, much of it was due to the influence of the Konoha leadership. Ordinary villagers and the Uchiha had little direct conflict. With their proud nature, the Uchiha generally ignored the villagers. Their main interaction was through the police force. You could say the Uchiha were strict enforcers, but they treated everyone equallyvillagers, shinobi, and even other clans. It didn''t matter if you were from the Sarutobi clan or your uncle was the Third Hokage; the Uchiha would still enforce the law impartially. Because of this, villagers saw the Uchiha as difficult but not necessarily malevolent. The disdain towards the Uchiha mainly came from the Konoha leadership''s manipulations, spreading rumors and creating distrust. As for who in the leadership was responsible, well, the dead should rest in peace, so let''s not delve into that. It was only after the Uchiha clan''s massacre that villagers realized the Uchiha weren''t as bad as they thought. They were strict but fair, which was valuable to the common folk. The current police force was more lenient but less effective, often compromising, resulting in worse outcomes than during the Uchiha''s tenure. This contrast made many villagers nostalgic for the Uchiha. "Welcome!" "One bowl of tonkotsu chashu ramen, please." Sasuke entered the nearly empty ramen shop, noting that it hadn''t changed, though a familiar yellow-haired figure was missing. Just like before, he ordered a bowl of ramen. "Got it!" Teuchi, ever passionate about his work, responded without looking and soon served a steaming bowl of ramen. Then, he finally looked at his customer. At first glance, Teuchi found him familiar but couldn''t place him. Then his eyes lit up, "Sasuke?" "Yes," Sasuke nodded calmly. "It really is you! It''s been a long time! You used to come here with Naruto," Teuchi said. "Indeed," Sasuke began eating quickly. Teuchi asked curiously, "Will you come by often? It''s been a while since I saw you." "I won''t be coming back. I''m a missing-nin now," Sasuke stated matter-of-factly. "It''s a shame you won''t return. Even as a missing-nin, youwait, a missing-nin?" Teuchi''s face froze. He had nearly forgotten Sasuke''s surname was Uchiha. He remembered the scandal two years ago when the last Uchiha defected from Konoha. But as an old man, he needed Sasuke''s reminder to recall it. So, should he report this now? Chapter 195: Uchiha Leave the Village, Villagers’ Reactions Chapter 195: Uchiha Leave the Village, Villagers Reactions Chapter 195: Uchiha Leave the Village, Villagers'' Reactions Sasuke didn''t pay attention to Ichiraku''s inner conflict. After quickly finishing his ramen and reliving his childhood memories, he stood up to leave. Sakura suddenly appeared in the shop. "Sasuke!" During this time, Sakura had been watching Sasuke. Seeing him head to Ichiraku Ramen, she had quietly slipped away from the main Konoha group to meet him here. At this moment, her face was a mix of excitement and complexity as she looked at the close-at-hand Sasuke. To be honest, though they had seen each other before, it was the first time since Sasuke left the village that they were so close, not even a meter apart. "Sasuke, I..." Sakura eagerly began to speak. Understanding what she wanted to say, Sasuke shook his head and interrupted, "Sakura, you''ve grown up." Sakura froze. As she instinctively pondered over the meaning of his words, wondering if he was complimenting her maturity, Sasuke continued, "Since you''ve grown up, Sakura, you should understand the adult world." "Some things Naruto, that simple-minded idiot, will never understand. But you, Sakura, can. So I''ll explain it one last time. You can relay this to Naruto afterward." Inside Ichiraku Ramen, Sasuke had already made his decision. He spoke calmly to Sakura, revealing his true thoughts: "Sakura, we can''t go back to how things were." "Sasuke! You can..." Sakura anxiously began to argue. But as she started, she realized she didn''t know what to say next. She wasn''t Naruto, lacking his unyielding determination to never give up no matter the odds. She was smart and clear-headed. And because of that, even with her romantic feelings, she knew deep down that after everything that had happened, it would be difficult for Sasuke to return. So when Sasuke said, "we can''t go back to how things were," she instinctively wanted to refute, but found herself at a loss for reasons. In truth, she wasn''t sure why she had come here, just that she had done so reflexively. Perhaps, subconsciously, she wanted a clear and complete answer. "Why are they leaving without even saying goodbye?" "Aren''t the Uchiha part of Konoha? Why are they all leaving now? Even on a mission, they should check out at the gate." "Could it be they''re no longer part of Konoha?" This speculation drew rebuttals and further discussion. "But the Uchiha were always part of Konoha from the start." "They were. But after the massacre, perhaps not anymore." "Wasn''t the massacre caused by Uchiha Itachi? What''s that got to do with Konoha?" "Hmph." "Isn''t it strange? We thought the Uchiha were all dead except for Sasuke. How come there are more now?" "Are you saying the village lied? Covered something up?" Discussions buzzed at the gate. Until someone clarified: "Stop fantasizing! These surviving Uchiha are no longer part of Konoha. They might even be enemies now. Otherwise, why would so many Konoha ninjas be following them? To see them off? No, they''re monitoring them!" This revelation brought silence again. Quickly, the villagers turned to the accompanying Konoha ninjas. The ninjas were silent. Seeing this, the villagers also fell silent. They didn''t understand politics or grand principles. But they knew the Uchiha had lived here since Konoha''s founding. For the remaining Uchiha to leave without a second thought, there must be a major issue. Is the problem with the Uchiha who left? No. The problem lies within the village, with the Konoha leadership. At this moment, the villagers looked at the Konoha ninjas. The atmosphere grew colder than ever before. (Support me and gain access to additional chapters by visiting my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 196: The Time Has Come for the Truth Chapter 196: The Time Has Come for the Truth "It seems the Will of Fire hasn''t completely brainwashed everyone." Perched on the high walls of Konoha, Hagoromo Gengetsu, with one leg dangling over the edge, watched the changing expressions of the villagers below, smiling. "It''s not so easy to take advantage of me." Next, he would let Jiraiya, Tsunade, and the others think hard about how to explain the situation with the Uchiha clan to the villagers and calm the rare internal unrest within the village. The once illustrious founders of Konoha, the Senju clan, now only had Tsunade left, with no trace of the others. The Uchiha clan had been annihilated, and the few survivors who were left had abandoned Konoha without a second thought. To say there were no problems within the village would be unbelievable. "Furthermore, now that Itachi''s matter is resolved, it''s time to tell Sasuke the truth about the Uchiha massacre to prevent others with ulterior motives from stirring up trouble." After one last glance at the "lively" Konoha villagers, Hagoromo Gengetsu disappeared like a wisp of willow fluff in the wind. Soon after, in a deserted corner of a Konoha alley, Uchiha Obito and Zetsu emerged from the ground. "It''s truly surprising that someone as formidable as Itachi still met his end here," White Zetsu remarked in astonishment. Black Zetsu, now reattached to White Zetsu''s body, responded calmly, "Uchiha Itachi was terminally ill, his strength had waned. Facing the likes of Sasuke, who was trained by Hagoromo Gengetsu, and other Uchiha members, it''s not surprising he was defeated." "That makes sense. But..." White Zetsu turned to Uchiha Obito, puzzled, "Madara-sama, wasn''t Sasuke supposed to be the only surviving Uchiha from Konoha? How are there so many now?" Uchiha Obito''s expression twitched. He was equally baffled. Looking back, it seemed that the older members of the Uchiha clan had been more cunning than he had thought, employing the trick of hiding their true numbers. Who said that the battle-crazed Uchiha couldn''t be sly? "Three pairs of Mangekyo?u Sharingan... Madara, have you thought about how to deal with them?" Black Zetsu asked, its eyes gleaming as it looked at Uchiha Obito. Uchiha Obito''s face darkened beneath his spiraled mask. Having just dealt with Uchiha Itachi, now he had to contend with three more Mangekyo?u Sharingan users, not to mention the unknown abilities of their eyes. "If necessary, we could use him as a temporary replacement..." Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Having successfully avenged themselves and now free from Konoha, the Uchiha clan moved swiftly through the forest, feeling a newfound sense of freedom. Hagoromo Gengetsu caught up with them. The Uchiha members, seeing him, straightened and greeted him respectfully, "Lord Hagoromo!" Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded and ordered, "Head to the abandoned Uchiha base three kilometers away for a brief rest." "Yes!" The Uchiha members responded, immediately changing direction. Having just fought a major battle, the Uchiha members, despite their enhanced eye powers, were low on stamina and chakra. A rest was necessary for the long journey ahead. To avoid complications, Hagoromo Gengetsu planned to reveal the truth there. Not long after, the group crossed dense forests to reach an old, moss-covered, pyramid-like base. At its peak, the Uchiha clan had multiple secret bases throughout the Land of Fire, and this was one of them. It was also the place where Sasuke and Itachi had their final showdown in the original story. Hagoromo Gengetsu gestured for Sasuke to join him. Curious, Sasuke followed him to the rooftop of the base. Standing before a wall adorned with the Uchiha fan emblem, Hagoromo Gengetsu gazed out over the vast forest and said: "Itachi is dead. It''s time you learned the truth about the Uchiha massacre." "The truth... about the massacre?" Sasuke was slightly taken aback but not entirely surprised. "Konoha was involved, right?" Clearly, Sasuke had suspected as much. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at him: "Yes, but not entirely." Chapter 197: The Heir of the Will of Fire. Heh Chapter 197: The Heir of the Will of Fire. Heh Among the myriad emotions between people, the most significant are undoubtedly the bonds between mother and child, father and child, and romantic relationships. The bond between brothers typically doesn''t compare to these. However, in the Uchiha clan, it''s an exception. And with Uchiha Itachi, it''s an exception among exceptions. For the survival of his younger brother Sasuke, he killed his father, mother, friends, and the entire clan. Such brotherly love is unprecedented and unparalleled. Hagoromo Gengetsu revealed the truth he knew to Sasuke. This included his memories from a previous life and information he had extracted through ocular techniques from Danzo''s brain during the numerous times he killed him. He did not embellish the truth, nor did he insert his subjective opinions. After hearing it all, Sasuke was stunned, his mind reeling. After a long while, his eyes finally moved. He looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu and, with difficulty, asked in a strained voice: "So, Uchiha Itachi killed the entire clan for my sake." This truth was so shocking that it completely overturned everything he had known. But Sasuke did not doubt whether Hagoromo Gengetsu was lying. In his eyes, Hagoromo Gengetsu was the one elder he could trust completely in this world. The other party could command him to do anything without needing to deceive or conceal anything. Thus, he did not ask whether the truth Gengetsu had just revealed was real, but rather grasped the most critical point of this revelation: "Itachi killed the entire clan for his sake." If this were true, how would he face the surviving members like Uchiha Kei and Uchiha Izumi, who had lost their relatives? To this, Hagoromo Gengetsu continued in a calm tone: "To be precise, it was for Konoha and you." Sasuke clenched his fist. "Konoha?" "Yes. Uchiha Itachi was an anomaly within the Uchiha clan; he loved Konoha more than his own clan. To be honest, Konoha''s ideological education is impressive, even I have to admire it," Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked with some sentiment. "I understand Itachi now." Then, with a sudden shift to a cold tone, he asked: "So, the root cause of everything was the Konoha higher-ups'' decision to wipe out the Uchiha clan! Isn''t that right, Lord Gengetsu?" "Strictly speaking, the Uchiha clan initiated the coup first," Gengetsu clarified. "However, the Konoha higher-ups decided to eliminate the entire Uchiha clan, including those unaware of or against the coup, which was indeed ruthless. Ultimately, it was their fear of the Uchiha''s power." "The fear of the Uchiha''s power? Hahaha! Weren''t the Uchiha''s power part of Konoha''s strength back then?" Sasuke laughed out loud, incredulous and almost losing his composure. Gengetsu waited for him to finish before continuing: "Sasuke, you must understand that for mediocre leaders, the last thing they want to see is subordinates who are too competent. But for extraordinary leaders, the more competent subordinates, the better." Sasuke fell silent. At this moment, he felt fortunate that the remaining Uchiha had found refuge under Gengetsu. In other places, knowing the Uchiha now had three Mangekyo? Sharingan users, they would likely be seen as threats, with efforts made to weaken or even annihilate them, just as Konoha had. Sasuke gazed deeply at Gengetsu. He was not someone like Naruto who expressed emotions openly. However, in his heart, he had immense respect for Gengetsu, who had given him light and hope during his darkest times. Though he was reluctant to voice it, he viewed Gengetsu as a family member, a guardian. His Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan would forever be dedicated to this person before him. Yet, there was one thing he had to know. "Lord Gengetsu, who were the Konoha higher-ups involved back then?" Sasuke asked, his eyes filled with cold determination. "Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo Shimura, Koharu Utatane, and Homura Mitokado," Gengetsu explained. "Hiruzen Sarutobi is dead, and I killed Danzo. The only ones left are Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, who have remarkable survival skills," Gengetsu concluded. Chapter 198: The Sharingan is a Must! Chapter 198: The Sharingan is a Must! Mito Homura and Koharu Utatane have extraordinary survival skills, given that they survived until the Boruto era. Hagoromo Gengetsu experienced this firsthand. He had sought them out during his recent visit to Konoha. Despite the village being on high alert, they remained hidden and did not appear, no matter where they were. Their ability to "stay calm" was truly impressive. "Mito Homura... Koharu Utatane..." Sasuke thought silently. Based on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s recount, Sasuke primarily wanted to confront the two key planners and executors of the clan''s massacre: the Third Hokage and Danzo Shimura. Unfortunately, Danzo was already dead at the hands of Hagoromo. As for the Third Hokage, who had died even earlier... Sasuke''s gaze turned cold as he recalled the Third Hokage''s kind face, who frequently visited him when he was alone as a child. What should have been a fond memory now filled him with immense disgust. It was the Third Hokage who ultimately decided to annihilate the Uchiha clan. Sasuke''s survival was a condition negotiated by Itachi, who acted as the executioner, not out of any mercy from the Hokage. The true culprit behind the massacre had feigned ignorance post-massacre, presenting a facade of kindness and warmth to Sasuke. Did he not feel any revulsion at his own hypocrisy? Reflecting on the Hokage''s fake concern back then now made Sasuke feel intensely uncomfortable. Will of Fire? What a joke! "There''s one more person," Hagoromo Gengetsu added. "It wasn''t solely Itachi who wiped out the Uchiha clan. Another Uchiha with the Mangekyo? Sharingan assisted hima man in an orange spiral mask who claimed to be Uchiha Madara. But he wasn''t." "So there was another Mangekyo? Sharingan user after all," Sasuke mused. He had wanted to learn this from Itachi, who had remained silent on the matter, but now he knew from Hagoromo. Without adding any more fuel to the fire, Hagoromo Gengetsu issued an order and led them on their way. They had set out as a group of two- and three-tomoe Sharingan users, but they returned with three Mangekyo? Sharingan among them. As the Uchiha returned, reuniting with their long-time allies, the Hagoromo clan, the ripples of their actions spread across the ninja world. The news of Itachi''s death, killed by his brother Sasuke and some unknown Uchiha ninjas, shocked many. The fight had occurred in Konoha, and the villagers'' discontent with their leaders was evident. This turmoil reignited the ninja world, which had been relatively calm for over a year. In a secret underground base in the Land of Rice Fields, Orochimaru, having been subdued for the past two years, played with a mask in his hand while reading the latest intel from Kabuto. His tongue flicked across his lips as he coldly laughed, "So Uchiha Itachi is dead." Kabuto adjusted his glasses, "Yes, he was reportedly killed by Sasuke and some other Uchiha. I didn''t expect there to be so many left." "Still, Sasuke is the most outstanding. Especially now that he has Itachi''s eyes," Orochimaru''s face was a mix of greed and regret. He had been so close to obtaining Sasuke himself. But with so many Uchiha survivors, it was still beneficial for him. Even if he couldn''t get Sasuke, he could target others. His Living Corpse Reincarnation technique was nearly due. Orochimaru looked at his hands, which now seemed as normal as anyone''s. Having searched through various Uzumaki clan records, he had located the Shinigami mask just before Hagoromo Gengetsu could. With his soul restored and the good news of the Hokages'' absence, he was back at his peak. It was time to venture out again and find a new body. An Uchiha was always his first choice. The Sharingan was a must-have! Chapter 199: The Power of Hagoromo and Uchiha Rivals Senju and Uchiha Chapter 199: The Power of Hagoromo and Uchiha Rivals Senju and Uchiha It wasn''t just Orochimaru who coveted the Sharingan. There was also Orochimaru''s old classmate, a fellow scientific researcher who had idolized Hagoromo Gengetsu since childhood, admiring his effortless mastery of various kekkei genkai. This classmate, now a rogue ninja of Konoha, had always aspired to become a figure like Gengetsu. In Mount Sumeru, located on the border between the Land of Earth and the Land of Grass, Hiruko was creating synthetic beasts on an operating table when he received reports from his subordinates about recent external developments. He was so shaken by the news that he grabbed his subordinate''s shoulder with bloody hands and demanded the information be repeated. His subordinate had to relay the details once more. After hearing it all, Hiruko was in a good mood. "I thought the Sharingan was only present in Kakashi, Sasuke Uchiha, and Itachi Uchiha. I didn''t expect so many more to appear suddenly. This is truly delightful." To complete the Chimera Technique, Hiruko had selected five types of kekkei genkai, one of which was the Sharingan. He had secretly placed a puppet jutsu on young Kakashi and had targeted him ever since. He had avoided targeting the true Uchiha. Itachi Uchiha had annihilated the entire Uchiha clan and was a fearsome individual he couldn''t afford to offend. As for Sasuke Uchiha, Hiruko had considered it, but Sasuke had defected to Hagoromo Gengetsu two years ago. He couldn''t afford to offend his idol from childhood. It''s best to pick the low-hanging fruit. And the easiest target was Kakashi. But now, he had many more options. Even though the new Uchiha had also joined Gengetsu, his idol couldn''t possibly manage all of them alone. Helping to relieve his idol of some burden was something a devoted fan should do. "How wonderful!" With so many new choices, Hiruko decided to speed up the progress of the Chimera Technique. When he finished his decades-long project, he was determined to present his work to Hagoromo Gengetsu. If he could receive his idol''s praise, or even incorporate him into his Chimera, his success as a fan would be unparalleled. Not everyone is so bold as to steal a Sharingan. Those without Uchiha blood cannot deactivate the Sharingan, which means their chakra is constantly being consumed. The Stone Village quickly took action. Meanwhile, the Mist Village, always a step behind due to its overseas location, also wanted to respond to the news. However, the defection of the Six-Tails Jinchuriki, Utakata, diverted their attention, forcing them to urgently dispatch a pursuit team to bring him back. With the Three-Tails still uncaptured, the Mist Village couldn''t afford to lose the Six-Tails as well. Coincidentally. The Eight-Tails Jinchuriki of the Cloud Village also nearly disappeared. But not due to defection, rather to travel the ninja world in search of musical inspiration. It was nearly because, during this time, the Fourth Raikage A, who had been diligently training in secret techniques from across the ninja world, happened to be taking a break and wanted to reconnect with his brother, Killer Bee. Discovering Bee''s secret escape, he chased him down and gave him a stern lesson with his iron fists of love. Afterward, A locked Killer Bee in the Valley of Clouds and Lightning for reflection and intense training. A himself returned to his Raikage office. On his desk were the accumulated intelligence reports from Konoha and a letter from Onoki. "Hagoromo Uchiha..." A first read the Konoha report without any visible reaction. Unlike others, A had been wary of Gengetsu from the start. While surprised by the Uchiha''s resurgence, he had anticipated such a day. A then opened Onoki''s letter, quickly scanned it, and snorted: "You act now, but not earlier. Onoki, that old fox, always scrambles to fix things when they go wrong." Despite his words, given the current situation, A had no choice but to grudgingly cooperate. The Five Great Shinobi Countries might fight each other fiercely, but they couldn''t let outsiders steal their gains. It was true then and remains true now. Chapter 200: Hagoromo Gengetsu’s Mortal Perspective? Chapter 200: Hagoromo Gengetsus Mortal Perspective? Chapter 200: Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Mortal Perspective? In response to the changing situation, the Rock, Mist, Cloud, and Leaf Villages, as well as Sand, which now looks up to the Leaf Village, have all taken action. Naturally, the Akatsuki organization, which constantly monitors the Five Great Ninja Villages, has noticed this. On the high tower in the Rain Village, Pain looked down at the village blurred by the rain and said indifferently: "I can sense the atmosphere of war." Beside him, Konan calmly asked, "A war between the Five Great Nations and Hagoromo Gengetsu?" "The so-called protagonists of the world will not peacefully give up their seats. They will transfer the pain they once inflicted on others to the new challengers until they cry and beg for mercy. It was the same in the past, and it is the same now," Pain stated blandly. That was the fate of the Rain Country in the past. The once invincible Hanzo? of the Salamander fought against Sand, Leaf, and Rock Villages in an attempt to free the Rain Country from being a battleground where countless lives were lost. But what was the outcome? Even a demigod could not change the will of the Great Nations. The Five Great Nations will never allow a new member to join them. Neither a demigod nor someone who once stood shoulder to shoulder with a god can change that. "The appearance of Hagoromo Gengetsu isn''t entirely bad. If he goes to war with the Five Great Nations, it will be perfect for Akatsuki to secretly collect the Tailed Beasts," Konan thought, sharing a sentiment similar to Uchiha Obito. Since Uchiha Itachi and Kisame failed to capture the Nine-Tails, Akatsuki officially came under the radar of the Five Great Ninja Villages. Although they had been low-key in the past two years, the Five Great Nations never let their guard down. If they were to focus their power on dealing with Akatsuki, even though the organization consisted of S-rank rogue ninjas and Kage-level combatants, they would struggle to withstand the assault, let alone carry on with the plan to capture the Tailed Beasts. Fortunately, with the emergence of Hagoromo Gengetsu, the Hagoromo Clan, and the Uchiha Clan, the threat level increased significantly compared to Akatsuki. This shift in focus drew the attention of the Five Great Ninja Villages away from Akatsuki. "Hagoromo Gengetsu, after all, is still limited by a mortal''s perspective," the self-proclaimed "god" Pain remarked. Sasuke replied, "The combined power of the Hagoromo and Uchiha Clans is too strong, especially with you. The Leaf Village and other ninja villages, to protect their status and interests, won''t just sit by. Especially after Uchiha''s blatant march through the village, the Leaf Village won''t stay silent." Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled, "It''s good that you''re thinking this way." In the past, Sasuke''s mind was only filled with training and revenge, leaving no room for anything else. Issues like village status and interests, the causes of war, he wouldn''t have considered at all. Becoming stronger was his sole focus. However, since Hagoromo Gengetsu took him away and forced him to read the Hagoromo Clan''s collection of books, Sasuke''s perspective had broadened considerably. With more honing, he would be a suitable leader for the Uchiha Clan in the future. Thinking this, Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded, "Indeed, a war is not far off." Sasuke was about to say something, but Hagoromo Gengetsu''s next words surprised him. "However, it won''t be a war with the Five Great Nations." Sasuke was puzzled, "If not the Five Great Nations, then who?" Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly replied, "Land, population, money, resources, even so-called love and peace. People always fixate on what they know. They don''t realize that compared to all this, there is only one thing truly worth pursuing." "What is it?" Sasuke asked curiously. "Eternity." Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at his palm, slowly clenching his fingers. "Time changes, seas transform into mulberry fields. Land will shift, population will fluctuate, money will come and go, resources will transfer, and love will not remain unchanged. Peace, too, has its limits." "No matter how great the hero, there comes a day when they die. No matter how perfect the good governance, there comes a day when it decays. This cycle repeats endlessly; it is the law of the world." "Only eternity can transcend this law and change everything." "So, there will be a war." "The target...is Akatsuki!" Chapter 201: Target Akatsuki! Chapter 201: Target Akatsuki! "Akatsuki?" Upon hearing this name, Sasuke immediately recalled Itachi, dressed in his black cloak with red clouds, and the formidable Kisame, who had overpowered both him and Naruto in their previous encounters. He couldn''t understand why Lord Hagoromo was directing his attention towards a mysterious organization composed of S-rank rogue ninjas, especially when it seemed related to the concept of "eternity." Seeing that Lord Hagoromo had no intention of delving deeper into the topic, Sasuke refrained from asking more questions. After all, for him now, whether it was the Five Great Nations or the Akatsuki organization, it didn''t matter. Regardless of their intentions, as long as Lord Hagoromo gave the order, he would unhesitatingly use his eyes to clear all obstacles from his path. Sasuke reached up to touch the eyes wrapped in bandages. He could sense that the time had come. Just then, Lord Hagoromo said, "The time has come. You can remove the bandages." Sasuke immediately complied. Soon, the bandages fell away, revealing his tightly closed eyelids. Slowly, Sasuke opened his eyes. In front of Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared a pair of red eyes, still in the shape of a six-pointed star, but now with an added black triangular windmill pattern, the Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan. The second pair of Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan, after Madara Uchiha, was officially born. After a quick examination, Hagoromo Gengetsu gestured, "Go and adapt to them well. It won''t be long before your eyes are put to use." "Yes." Sasuke, eager to test his new abilities, dashed towards the training ground. Meanwhile, Hagoromo Gengetsu stayed in the lab, making preparations for his upcoming plans. Until Hanare brought the latest information. "No signs of the Rinnegan in Amegakure?" Hagoromo Gengetsu took the scroll with cat paw prints from Hanare, opened it, and frowned slightly. Since he was planning to deal with the Akatsuki, his primary target had to be their leader, Pain. Neither Uchiha Obito nor Black Zetsu was the main focus. Only by seizing Pain''s Rinnegan and the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path could he control the Ten-Tails and the Infinite Tsukuyomi plan. This way, Hagoromo Gengetsu could confidently proceed with his own true plans. The Six-Tails Jinchu?riki, Utakata. A Jinchu?riki always faced challenges. Hagoromo Gengetsu recalled that the Six-Tails Jinchu?riki had indeed defected from Kirigakure during this period. If he remembered correctly, his end was the same as other Jinchu?rikis, dying after having the tailed beast extracted. The one responsible was Pain! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes lit up, "In that case, the information aligns." Simultaneously, the Six-Tails Jinchu?riki defected, and Pain went out. It was likely that Pain had gone to capture the Six-Tails Jinchu?riki. As for the location... The Tsuchigumo Clan''s Mount Katsuragi! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mind flashed with the image of a young and beautiful face named Hotaru, with her back marred by a particular object that was otherwise enticing. "It seems we''ll meet again." Hagoromo Gengetsu stood and walked towards his office, instructing Hanare, "Summon Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Izumi, and Uchiha Kei to my office." "Yes!" Hanare swiftly complied. Five minutes later. The three Uchiha, busy familiarizing themselves with their new abilities, arrived at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s office. Handing them three files, Hagoromo Gengetsu said, "Your next targets are these individuals." Sasuke, Uchiha Izumi, and Uchiha Kei opened their files. The first thing they noticed was the black cloak with red clouds. After quickly scanning the rest of the file, the three closed them and looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, eager and determined, "Yes, Lord Hagoromo!" Hagoromo Gengetsu waved his hand, "Move out." With a swift motion, the three vanished. Left alone in his office, Hagoromo Gengetsu pulled out another file, this one featuring Pain. "Now, it''s time for me to move as well." With those words, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s figure disappeared from the office. Chapter 202: Sorry, I’m a Spy~~~ Chapter 202: Sorry, Im a Spy~~~ Chapter 202: Sorry, I''m a Spy~~~ A lively and uplifting flute melody echoed along the main road, drifting away like a bluebird carried by the wind. As Hagoromo Gengetsu traveled, he glanced at a nearby long caravan. In his spare time, a wandering musician was happily playing the flute there. The melody was beautiful. For once, Hagoromo Gengetsu slowed his pace and listened intently. As the tune ended, the audience burst into applause. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded in approval and was about to leave when his gaze swept over a guard standing next to the caravan. The guard appeared no different from the others, but his heartbeat quickened as soon as Gengetsu appeared. Now, it beat even faster. Hagoromo Gengetsu withdrew his gaze and continued on his way. A few minutes later, the guard, confirming that the person he had seen had gone far away, finally sighed in relief and quickly said to those beside him, "I need to use the restroom." After speaking, he walked into the dense forest by the road, took out a scroll, and wrote, "Sighted Hagoromo Gengetsu. Time and place." After finishing, he was about to perform a summoning technique when a hand patted his shoulder, and a pair of eyes met his. The guard lost consciousness instantly, without even the chance to feel shocked or terrified. "The frequency of these people from Konoha''s joint investigation department has been quite high lately," Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked thoughtfully as he glanced at the scroll the guard had just written, flames rising from his palm and swiftly burning the scroll. On his way to Mt. Katsuragi, he had already encountered several batches of Konoha ninjas. Initially, he thought they were on some mission. Now it seemed that these people had only one goal: to find the whereabouts of Lockfront Village. The search teams included not only Konoha ninjas in uniform but also undercover agents disguised in various identities within the ninja world, just like the guard in front of him. The intensity of this search far exceeded that of the past two years. Hagoromo Gengetsu learned a lot from the guard''s mind. Currently, not only Konoha but also the other four major ninja villages and the medium and small ninja villages under their control had mobilized most of their forces, both openly and covertly, determined to uncover the whereabouts of Lockfront Village. In individual battles, the power of the ninja villages does not stand out. But war is their forte. Now, the Five Great Ninja Villages intended to shift the situation to their area of expertise. "This reaction is quite intense. Have the Five Great Ninja Villages finally realized they''re no longer the players but the pieces?" Hagoromo Gengetsu chuckled, not taking it too seriously. Others might fear the ninja village forces. But he was different. If discovered, he would simply eliminate them. No one could escape the sight of the Rinnegan. At the same time... On a distant coastline... "The hot springs street in the Land of Hot Water; the Rocky Mountain Range in the Earth Country. Thank you, Kisame, Kakuzu, and Leader." Feeling the thrill of being a spy for the first time, Deidara cheerfully created a small bird, wrote the information on it, and sent it flying away. After that, he cheerfully approached Sasori. Sasori glanced at Deidara. For some reason, this guy had been inexplicably cheerful lately. "Deidara, are you sure you''re alright?" Sasori asked coldly, distancing himself. Deidara patted his chest, "Of course! Sasori, I''ve got a fantastic artistic creation to show you. It will definitely blow your mind! Hmm!" Deidara eagerly anticipated the moment he would reveal he was a spy, savoring the drastic reaction from Sasori. Such wonderful art, especially between two artists. He couldn''t wait! Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions resounded within Mount Sumeru. "There''s a secret base here!" "There are ninjas! It''s likely that mission involving Lockfront Village!" "Gather reinforcements! Seal off this area! Quick!" ... People''s circumstances vary. While the Five Great Ninja Villages'' large-scale search had yet to find Hagoromo Gengetsu or the Akatsuki, it stumbled upon others. Hiruko, sitting at home and bewildered by the approaching ninja attacks, muttered, "Is this much force necessary? I haven''t been in the ninja world for years." He still had no idea what had happened. Chapter 203: The Pitiful Stench Chapter 203: The Pitiful Stench Chapter 203: The Pitiful Stench Katsuragi Mountain. The traces of the battle from more than a year ago have now completely vanished from this land. Collapsed houses have been rebuilt, damaged barriers have been restored, and even the large crater left by the multiple uses of the Fury of Heaven Forbidden Technique has been filled in. The only difference now is the master of this place. The previous feared warrior from the Shinobi World War, the En no Gyoja, has passed away. Currently, the one overseeing the Tsuchigumo clan of Katsuragi Mountain is the En no Gyoja''s granddaughter, the very young Hotaru. "Miss, it was too risky for you to rescue that person." At this moment, within the clan''s territory, the slightly older Tonbee looked at the strange man lying on the bed with a furrowed brow. He then turned to Hotaru with a worried expression. Hotaru, whose face had matured somewhat, replied earnestly, "When I found him, he was already gravely injured and unconscious. I couldn''t just let him die, Tonbee." Tonbee shook his head and continued to persuade her, "But we don''t know whether this person is good or evil. If we bring trouble to our door, and besides, I just checked, his injuries were caused by ninja. If the ninja hunting him are drawn here, Katsuragi Mountain will be in danger." Currently, with only Miss Hotaru left as the last of her line, Tonbee really didn''t want to see a repeat of the events from a year ago. "Don''t worry, Tonbee," Hotaru assured, patting her chest. "I''m very strong now; I can definitely protect everyone." Although her grandfather''s death had made Hotaru despondent for a while, she had since been striving hard, continuously studying the Water Release training scroll left by Hagoromo Gengetsu, and had even activated the Fury of Heaven Forbidden Technique. In terms of combat power, she wasn''t inferior to those famous Jonin from the outside world. It was precisely because of this that Hotaru was much more confident than before, compared to her previously gentle nature. Looking at Hotaru now, Tonbee suddenly felt a bit dazed. He had almost forgotten that Miss Hotaru was no longer the helpless girl she used to be. Having inherited the power of the forbidden technique and being exceptionally talented in ninjutsu, even he was no longer a match for her. Miss Hotaru was now qualified to take on the responsibility of reviving the Tsuchigumo clan and becoming the next En no Gyoja. Thinking of this, Tonbee sighed and was about to comply with her wishes. Suddenly, the person on the bed moved. Hotaru and Tonbee immediately looked over. Soon, the man opened his eyes. "Where... am I?" Utakata immediately surveyed his surroundings, looking at the unfamiliar place and people, then struggled to sit up and asked coldly. Hotaru stepped forward to support him, "You''re still injured; don''t make any sudden movements." Hagoromo Gengetsu proceeded towards Katsuragi Mountain. On the way, he heard whispers from the nearby dense forest but didn''t bother to pay attention and continued forward. However, the conversations still reached his ears one after another. "Are you sure that old man is dead?" "Confirmed, Lord Bailang. Tonbee, that old guy, deliberately hid it for so long, but after repeated questioning by the village elders in the hidden village within the mountain, he finally revealed the truth. After all, it was unreasonable for the En no Gyoja not to have appeared for so long." "Very well! It seems that the Tsuchigumo clan''s forbidden technique is now in the hands of that little girl, Hotaru. The Tsuchigumo clan truly has no successors!" "Lord Bailang, shall we act now and seize the forbidden technique?" "No rush. After the attack on Katsuragi Mountain a year ago, many barriers and traps have been changed. We must investigate thoroughly first. Otherwise, if Konoha''s reinforcements arrive, it will be troublesome." "Lord Bailang, you''re truly foresighted. However, just now, our conversation was overheard by a passerby. What should we do?" "I noticed him earlier. Just a pest, squash him." "Yes!" *Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!* As the words fell, four figures swiftly emerged from the dense forest, surrounding Hagoromo Gengetsu. One of them, a man named Nan?o, sneered coldly at Hagoromo Gengetsu and said, "Eavesdropping on others'' secrets is a bad habit. Unlucky fellow, have you decided how you want to die? I''m feeling generous and can grant your wish." Hagoromo Gengetsu ignored him, continuing his steps at his own pace. Seeing that the man, who was about to die, still ignored them, Nanxiang and the others found it both amusing and insulting. As they moved to attack, they laughed and said, "Pitiful stench..." Before the words were finished, Hagoromo Gengetsu, no longer holding back, finally glanced at them. *Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!* In an instant, kunai flew out from the ninja pouches of the four, swiftly penetrating their heads. Even as they fell, closing their eyes, they didn''t know what had happened. Not far away, Bailang, with his hands behind his back, adopting a boss-like posture and waiting for his subordinates to return, saw this scene and opened his mouth in shock. Drip. A drop of cold sweat fell straight from his forehead. Chapter 204: Didn’t the Six-Tails Inside You Tell You Not to Court Death? Chapter 204: Didnt the Six-Tails Inside You Tell You Not to Court Death? Chapter 204: Didn''t the Six-Tails Inside You Tell You Not to Court Death? Run! Run for your life! Bailang hurriedly threw his ninja pouch filled with kunai and shuriken far away and sprinted without daring to glance back at Hagoromo Gengetsu. However, he hadn''t run far when the surrounding moisture quickly concentrated, forming ice needles that shot at him from all directions. A loud scream echoed. The scream quickly weakened and then fell silent. Casually swatting a few ants, Hagoromo Gengetsu continued forward without further interest. Just like a year ago, he traversed the trap-laden perimeter of Katsuragi Mountain and arrived at the barrier. "Since we''re acquaintances, let''s change the method of violently breaking the barrier from last time." Looking at the defensive barrier ahead, Hagoromo Gengetsu touched his chin and quickly made a decision. He extended his hands and pressed against the barrier. Then, with a forceful pull to the sides. Rip! The barrier tore open like thin paper, just enough for one person to pass through. As Hagoromo Gengetsu stepped inside... In the Tsuchigumo Clan territory, a monitoring crystal ball for the barrier cracked with a "snap," triggering an alarm. "Enemies! They''ve breached the barrier!" Tonbee''s face changed dramatically, recalling the invasion a year ago where the enemy had similarly entered Katsuragi Mountain without warning. The ensuing battle was still vivid in his memory. If this time the enemy''s strength is similar... "Lady Hotaru! We must evacuate immediately!" Instinctively, Tonbee wanted to take Hotaru and flee. But he forgot, Hotaru''s strength now surpassed his by far. "This is the Tsuchigumo Clan''s territory. As its leader, it''s my duty to defend our home." Hotaru deftly dodged Tonbee''s reaching hand, her gaze resolute. Just then... From the nearby bed, the recently unconscious Utakata opened his eyes. Rumbling... Ominous chakra surged from his body. Hotaru was stunned. "What is this? Such a massive amount of chakra! And this aura, why is it so terrifying?" Hotaru couldn''t help but step back a few paces. Tonbee mirrored her actions, staring at Utakata in shock. This suffocating, violent aura reminded him of the battlefield in the Great Ninja War, where he''d seen a similar aura emanating from someone. Water Release: Bubble Technique. Utakata picked up a straw, blew into it, and numerous seemingly harmless but actually highly destructive bubbles floated towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Six-Tails Jinchuriki." Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly said, his gaze shifting. Ice needles rapidly formed in front of him. With a sweeping motion... The bubbles burst with loud pops as the Bubble Technique was instantly nullified. "Ice Release? Yuki Clan?" Utakata''s expression changed. Before he could react further... Hagoromo Gengetsu''s voice reached his ears again: "Didn''t the Six-Tails inside you tell you not to court death?" Utakata was taken aback. Unlike a perfect Jinchuriki, he had a minimal relationship with the Six-Tails, rarely communicating. He didn''t understand why the person in front of him said such a thing. Could it be that the Six-Tails knew this person and was afraid of him? Impossible! How could a terrifying weapon like a Tailed Beast fear a human? Utakata shook his head. Regardless, Hagoromo Gengetsu had effortlessly broken his signature technique. He was very strong. Utakata had to give his all. Utakata''s expression turned serious. Seeing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu also shook his head. Tailed Beasts had a unique way of communicating. Even if the Six-Tails didn''t know him, it should have sensed his strength. Now, there was no reaction at all. It seemed the relationship between this Jinchuriki and his Tailed Beast wasn''t good. If that''s the case... "Let''s wake you up first." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s figure blurred, instantly appearing beside Utakata, and delivered a punch. Utakata''s pupils contracted as his body was instantly covered by the Six-Tails'' chakra. He barely managed to raise his arm in defense. Boom! Utakata was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing through several walls. After dragging along the ground for seventy or eighty meters, his body embedded deeply into the earth, finally coming to a stop. Hagoromo Gengetsu retracted his gaze and calmly said: "Six-Tails Jinchuriki, captured." Chapter 205: Small Fish Don’t Deserve the Hook Chapter 205: Small Fish Dont Deserve the Hook Chapter 205: Small Fish Don''t Deserve the Hook@@@@ Everything happened too quickly. Hotaru and Tonbee, who had just become spectators, hadn''t even had time to react before the battle was already over. Staring at the sudden plume of smoke and the figure of Utakata, now motionless at the end of it, Tonbee''s mouth dropped open, his face filled with disbelief: "Am I under a genjutsu??" Having once witnessed the extraordinary power of a jinchu?riki, Tonbee couldn''t believe that another jinchu?riki like Utakata had been defeated with a single punch. His eyes glazed over as he looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, his body trembling uncontrollably. The Tsuchigumo clan is finished! This person in front of him was far stronger than the two who had intruded a year ago. Even at its peak under the leadership of the Exorcist, the Tsuchigumo clan wouldn''t have stood a chance. Now, the clan was reduced to just two people. Hotaru also felt an immense pressure. Prepared to die in battle, she resolutely activated the Fury of Heaven Forbidden Technique, determined not to disgrace the Tsuchigumo clan''s honor. But she couldn''t help but ask: "Do I know you?" She expected the person in front of her not to respond, perhaps even to sneer. To Hotaru''s surprise, the person nodded. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the large amount of chakra and natural energy rapidly gathering behind Hotaru. Compared to before, Hotaru had become much more skilled in using the forbidden technique, and her body''s endurance had also greatly improved. He said, "Turn off Fury of Heaven. I''ve seen it many times already." Seen it many times? Hotaru was puzzled at first. Then, as she thought about the familiar feeling from before and the fact that the other party said they knew each other, she suddenly made a connection. Her eyes lit up, and she asked eagerly: "Are you the person who wore the white whirlpool mask years ago?" Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded, casually saying, "How is your Water Release scroll training going?" It really was him! A brilliant smile spread across Hotaru''s face, and she obediently deactivated Fury of Heaven. Having spent some time with Hagoromo Gengetsu, she knew very well that this man was not a villain. Despite his unconventional methods and demands, he was ultimately quite approachable. So, in the time that followed, Hotaru, who was still essentially a little girl, eagerly ran up to Hagoromo Gengetsu, chatting happily. Tonbee stood there, dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events, pinching his thigh hard. Seeing that Hagoromo Gengetsu had noticed him, Utakata hesitated for a moment but still walked over. The difference in strength was too great. Now, he was just a piece of meat on the chopping block. "You are..." As Utakata approached, he wanted to ask Hagoromo Gengetsu''s identity, the question foremost in his mind. But before he could finish, Hagoromo Gengetsu placed a hand on his shoulder. Instantly! Utakata felt the chakra inside him, specifically the Six-Tails'' chakra, start to leak out uncontrollably, flowing into the palm of the person in front of him. Roar!!! In the sealing space, the slug-like creature with six tails, Saiken, raised its head and let out an angry roar. "Be quiet!" Hagoromo Gengetsu''s phantom appeared in the sealing space, pressing Saiken''s massive head to the ground with one hand, and said lightly. He wasn''t like Naruto, who wanted to become friends with the Tailed Beasts. Especially since he planned to continue capturing Tailed Beasts later. He had no interest in chatting with them. After being taught a lesson by Hagoromo Gengetsu, Saiken indeed quieted down. Hagoromo Gengetsu increased the absorption speed with his Dark Release. Soon, another high-density Six-Tails chakra ball appeared in his hand. After playing with it for a while, he flicked it again, and it exploded not far from the previous one. Seeing this, Utakata thought for a moment and reminded him, "This will attract Kirigakure''s tracking ninja." "Kirigakure? Tracking ninja?" Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t even turn his head, saying, "The fish are too small, not worth the hook." Utakata wanted to say something more, but thinking of the man''s strength in front of him, he closed his mouth. Later, when he heard from Hotaru, who was resting after training, that the man''s name was Hagoromo Gengetsu, his previously indifferent face showed a look of shock. No wonder he couldn''t resist. It was him. At this moment, Utakata thought back to Hagoromo Gengetsu flicking the Six-Tails chakra ball. If the tracking ninja from Kirigakure weren''t even worth the hook, then who was this man, known alongside the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, who had once killed the First Mizukage in the Battle of the Valley of Fallen God, really trying to catch? Utakata had a feeling he was in big trouble. But given the current situation, he had no other options. As the Six-Tails jinchu?riki, a nightmare in the hearts of countless ninja, he had always been the one controlling others'' fates. Now, he could only wait quietly like livestock to be served. It was truly ironic. Chapter 206: What is the Infinite Tsukuyomi, the Eye of the Moon Plan? Chapter 206: What is the Infinite Tsukuyomi, the Eye of the Moon Plan? Chapter 206: What is the Infinite Tsukuyomi, the Eye of the Moon Plan? "Cough, cough, cough." Inside a tree that appeared no different from its surroundings, the sound of a man''s heavy coughing echoed from within. Shortly after, a cool, feminine voice sounded: "Nagato, take a rest. After traveling such a long distance, your body is already very fatigued." With red hair and a skeletal frame, Nagato coughed a few more times, managed to suppress it, and shook his head: "No. I''ve already detected traces of the Six-Tails'' chakra. It won''t be long before we find the Jinchuriki." White Zetsu was quite adept at gathering intelligence in fixed areas like the Five Great Shinobi Villages. However, due to their limited number and individual strength, it was difficult to continuously track a Jinchuriki who was constantly on the run and hiding. They could only narrow it down to a specific area. Pain was now in that area and had already found a clue.@@@@ Knowing Nagato''s character, Konan did not persuade him further. Instead, she asked, "Does the main body need to move forward again?" Nagato nodded: "Advance half a kilometer." Konan nodded, stretched out her hand, and the tree that enveloped them, which even the Sharingan couldn''t detect as unusual, instantly disintegrated into numerous paper fragments. In no time, the tree disappeared. In its place, countless paper scraps danced in the air, creating a scene of unique beauty. Konan manipulated some of the paper to lift the bed on which Nagato sat, while other pieces transformed into eyes and ears, spreading out to monitor the surroundings. Just like that, they quickly crossed the half-kilometer distance. When Konan once again used her Dance of the Shikigami technique, causing countless paper fragments to reassemble into a lifelike tree, concealing her and Nagato inside, Nagato suddenly looked up and said in a cold tone: "I''ve found it." Simultaneously, far away, Pain looked up, his gaze fixed on a towering mountain ahead, and said indifferently: "I''ve found it." "They''ve come." On Mount Katsuragi, having already scattered the bait, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was sitting on a lounge chair that Hotaru had specially moved for him, enjoying the warm sunlight, suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze shifted, looking at a member of the Akatsuki organization, dressed in black with red clouds, who had just arrived outside the mountain. As expected, the big fish had taken the bait. Hagoromo Gengetsu slowly stood up and, without turning his head, instructed Hotaru and Utakata beside him: "Stay here and do not go outside." Before they could respond, Hagoromo Gengetsu vanished instantly. Hotaru and Utakata looked at each other in confusion. It wasn''t until a thunderous explosion echoed from outside Mount Katsuragi that they, along with Tonbee, who had come out after hearing the noise, instinctively looked towards the source of the sound. Only then did they understand the true meaning behind Hagoromo Gengetsu''s earlier words. But Pain''s expression remained unchanged. Confident in the power of the Rinnegan, he listened to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s explanation and calmly asked: "Why?" Inside the concealed tree, Nagato''s gaze seemed to pierce through the distance, fixed on Hagoromo Gengetsu. He needed an explanation. An explanation for why, after he killed Hagoromo Gengetsu, the plan he had been devising for yearsto pit Hagoromo Gengetsu''s forces against the Five Great Nations while the Akatsuki hid in the shadowswould have to be abandoned. Hagoromo Gengetsu provided him with an answer. "The Rinnegan." Hearing this, Pain''s eyelids drooped, disappointment evident: "Another ignorant person coveting the Rinnegan." Could this person, renowned alongside Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, be like this? Compared to Uchiha Madara, who had meticulously planned for years and shared a grand vision, the difference in perspective was too great. To this, Hagoromo Gengetsu chuckled softly and shook his head, saying: "Ignorant? No. It''s precisely because I know too much that I''ve become interested in the Rinnegan." "Especially after learning the truth about the Rinnegan, about the Infinite Tsukuyomi, and the Eye of the Moon Plan." Pain was about to make a move. In his view, someone who compared himself to a god was no different from a vulgar person. Even if they were powerful, it was unnecessary to waste words on them. However, at that moment! Suddenly hearing Hagoromo Gengetsu mention the "truth of the Rinnegan," "Infinite Tsukuyomi," and "Eye of the Moon Plan," which he himself knew individually but didn''t fully understand together, Pain keenly sensed something was off. Was there another truth about the Rinnegan? Why was he, who possessed the Rinnegan, unaware of it? Was Hagoromo Gengetsu bluffing? But someone of his caliber had no reason to lie. Painor rather, Nagatowas momentarily stunned, as if realizing something. It was like noticing a small problem that had always been ignored for many years suddenly connecting into a significant, hidden issue beneath the surface. But it remained beneath the surface, only showing a vague outline, not the full picture. So... Pain looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, his tone fluctuating once more as he asked: "What is the Infinite Tsukuyomi, the Eye of the Moon Plan?" Chapter 207: Seems You Don’t Know Anything” Chapter 207: Seems You Dont Know Anything Chapter 207: "Seems You Don''t Know Anything" "What''s the Infinite Tsukuyomi, the Moon Eye Plan?" Pain asked, enunciating each word clearly. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Pain. "You, who possess the Rinnegan and founded the Akatsuki, don''t know?" Pain''s eyes flickered with confusion. Why should he know? Then, he heard Hagoromo Gengetsu continue, "Then why are you capturing the Tailed Beasts?" Naturally, it''s to create the ultimate Tailed Beast weapon, conquer the ninja world, and bring about true peace. Pain thought to himself without hesitation. However, he didn''t say it out loud. Not only because the plan to capture the Tailed Beasts was far from complete and its final purpose shouldn''t be revealed, but also because he detected something unusual in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words. ''Hagoromo Gengetsu knows the secret behind the Rinnegan. But this secret is different from what I know. It''s not about the Tailed Beast weapon, but something called the Infinite Tsukuyomi and the Moon Eye Plan!'' At this thought, Pain''s face showed a momentary look of bewilderment. Although he didn''t know exactly what Hagoromo Gengetsu was talking about, why? As the owner of the Rinnegan, why didn''t he know these things? Perhaps Hagoromo Gengetsu was misinformed? Or maybe he was deliberately misleading him? "Seems you don''t know anything." Noticing the change in Pain''s expression, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mouth curled up into a smile. As expected, Pain, who regarded himself as a "god," was in fact kept in the dark all along, merely a pitiful pawn of Uchiha Obito. By revealing the Moon Eye Plan now, besides being interested in seeing Pain''s reaction, it also suited the persona he was establishing. After witnessing the "Moon Eye Plan" on the Uchiha Stone Tablet, "he" found it increasingly intriguing. A world under the Infinite Tsukuyomi aligned perfectly with "his" expectations. Thus, after much thought, "he" decided to implement the "Moon Eye Plan." Even though the Akatsuki were also collecting the Tailed Beasts and its leader possessed the Rinnegan, indicating they might also be executing the "Moon Eye Plan," "he" still intended to seize it. After all, there could only be one person to lead the Infinite Tsukuyomi. With "his" personality and identity, how could "he" possibly hand over the control to someone else? Thus, this current scene unfolded. With his vast experience in acting within the system, Hagoromo Gengetsu found playing his role in the "Moon Eye Plan" a breeze.@@@@ Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly extended his hands, catching all the incoming missiles and crushing them with his fingers. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions erupted in his hands. When they subsided, Hagoromo Gengetsu dusted off his hands. Apart from some soot, he had no injuries. "If that''s all, this battle will end quickly." A gust of wind blew away the dust, revealing Pain not far away. Hagoromo Gengetsu stated calmly. Pain looked at him with a serious expression. To endure a direct Shinra Tensei at such close range without a scratch, Hagoromo Gengetsu was the first. Previously, Kakuzu, Orochimaru, and other Akatsuki members, as well as the Tailed Beast hosts, had all succumbed to Shinra Tensei, eventually choosing to submit or be utterly defeated. "Indeed, a man on par with Uchiha Madara. If that''s the case..." Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Around Pain, several clouds of white smoke appeared. Hell Path, Human Path, Preta Path, Animal Path, and the already present Asura Pathall emerged. Amid the misty white smoke, six men in black robes with red clouds became visible. The Six Paths of Pain had fully assembled. After the first round of combat, realizing the vast difference between previous opponents and Hagoromo Gengetsu, Nagato didn''t hesitate and went all out. Now, the Deva Path Pain stood at the forefront, looking at Hagoromo Gengetsu and declared: "After defeating you, I will extract the truth of the Moon Eye Plan from your soul." Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled lightly. "That would be too troublesome. You''ll never achieve it in your lifetime." "Why don''t I find your true body and tell you in person?" (Support me and gain access to additional chapters by visiting my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 208: Swift and Decisive Chapter 208: Swift and Decisive Chapter 208: Swift and Decisive Upon hearing the mention of "true form" from Hagoromo Gengetsu, the Deva Path Pain''s pupils slightly contracted. Without further words, he and the remaining five Paths immediately resumed the battle. "Summoning Technique!" While charging forward, the Animal Path clapped his hands, summoning numerous beasts that charged toward Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Boring." Hagoromo Gengetsu said dismissively, clapping his hands: "Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation!" A sea of flames, exponentially more intense than a typical Jo?nin''s technique, swept toward the summoned beasts and the Six Paths of Pain. Before the summoned beasts could react, the Hungry Ghost Path charged to the front and directed his hands toward the flames. "Absorption Seal!" A transparent shield enveloped the Hungry Ghost Path. As the fire swept in, the shield greedily absorbed the flames. With a hiss, the Great Fire Annihilation technique was completely absorbed. "I almost forgot, the Rinnegan has the ability to absorb ninjutsu." Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the Hungry Ghost Path. Similar to his own Underworld Style, but the Absorption Seal could absorb not only ninjutsu but also Sage Art. He felt he was experiencing what his past enemies must have felt against him. "No wonder you''re so confident. You think the Rinnegan can counter me?" In the ninja world, the most widely known aspect of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s power was his comprehensive and formidable ninjutsu, including numerous Bloodline Limits. However, none of this could affect the Rinnegan. Though Pain considered himself "God," he was not without intelligence. The blue beams struck the Deva Path, Asura Path, Animal Path, and Hell Path. Nagato, focused on the Deva Path, managed a narrow dodge, with the beam merely grazing his sleeve. However, the Asura Path, Animal Path, and Hell Path, who were dealing with the remains of the Human Path and Hungry Ghost Path, were less fortunate. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s profound understanding of ninjutsu, combined with Sage Chakra, rendered the Storm Release: Chase Beam incredibly powerful and fast. In an instant, the heads of the Asura Path, Animal Path, and Hell Path were blown off. The remaining three beams and the previously dodged beam veered back towards the Deva Path. "Shinra Tensei!" Deva Path Pain, not daring to be complacent, activated Shinra Tensei once more, successfully repelling the beams and causing them to dissipate. Seeing this, Deva Path Pain had no time to relax. Hagoromo Gengetsu, engulfed in dust and smoke, charged forward with renewed intensity. Given Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength, even without Sage Mode, he could defeat the Six Paths of Pain eventually, despite their Rinnegan abilities. However, to quickly locate Nagato''s real body and expedite the search, activating Sage Mode was the logical choice. Thus, in less than half a minute, five of the Six Paths of Pain were eliminated. Hagoromo Gengetsu, now focusing on the final Deva Path Pain, was determined to end the fight. "Universal Pull!" Deva Path Pain, still cooling down from Shinra Tensei, used his hand to pull a massive rock toward Hagoromo Gengetsu. Without delay, Hagoromo Gengetsu shattered the rock with a punch and appeared before Deva Path Pain in a flash. The latter attempted to defend, but was too slow. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s fist struck him squarely in the chest. Deva Path Pain''s chest caved in, his body bending forward in a V-shape. Then came a deafening explosion. Deva Path Pain was hurled backward with immense force, crashing violently into the distance. Chapter 209: It’s Time to End This Chapter 209: Its Time to End This Chapter 209: It''s Time to End This The trajectory of the Deva Path Pain flying through the air resembled a parabola. Struck heavily by a punch from Hagoromo Gengetsu, it soared into the air, reached a critical height, then suddenly began to descend. It crashed into the ground several times, creating deep craters, and rolled more than ten times before finally coming to a stop. Even so, Hagoromo Gengetsu could sense that the Deva Path Pain was still able to move. "Pretty tough, huh?" Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t give the enemy any chance to breathe. He moved swiftly towards the Deva Path Pain. Despite the Deva Path Pain''s Akatsuki robe being in tatters and its chakra transmitter damaged, it quickly rose from the ground. Had the five other Pain bodies not been destroyed, the power would have been concentrated in it, and it would have been destroyed like the others with that single punch from Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Such strength!!" Amazed, the Deva Path Pain half-knelt on the ground, bringing its hands together. With a massive amount of chakra infused, a black sphere far more powerful than any previous incarnation formed between its hands. As the black sphere rose rapidly into the sky, the Deva Path Pain shouted: "Chibaku Tensei!" In an instant, a terrifying gravitational force erupted from the black sphere. Crack! Crack!@@@@ Flowers, trees, and debris on the ground were uprooted and pulled towards the surface of the black sphere. Following that, amidst the sounds of the earth cracking under the strain, massive chunks of soil began to rise from the ground, rapidly covering the black sphere. Soon, layers of rock enveloped the sphere. Originally the size of a ping-pong ball, the Chibaku Tensei quickly grew to the size of a small room. Even so, the gravitational force from above not only didn''t stop but intensified. Unlike in the original story, where the Deva Path Pain''s Chibaku Tensei was used in a weakened state against Naruto, the power of this technique was immensely stronger now, as the Deva Path Pain still had plenty of chakra left. Even Hagoromo Gengetsu had to stop and use all his strength to prevent being pulled into the sky, becoming part of the multi-layered disk. But soon, the pressure from the gravitational pull and the force beneath him caused the ground to crack under the strain. The soil turned into countless fragments and flew towards the Chibaku Tensei. Hagoromo Gengetsu was suddenly suspended in mid-air. Unable to stand firm like Superman lifting an airplane, he could only rise with the pull. Seeing this, the Deva Path Pain grimaced and shouted: "Increase the gravitational pull!" In Sage Mode, he could clearly sense the chakra flow in the rod and quickly found its source. "It''s time to end this." Hagoromo Gengetsu moved again, setting off. "Cough, cough, cough." Ten kilometers away from the battlefield, Nagato could no longer hold back. His coughing intensified, with blood splattering like plum blossoms onto the bedding. "Nagato! What''s happening?" Konan hurriedly administered some medicine to Nagato. Nagato, however, seemed unaware, his eyes dim as he murmured: "Pain... has been defeated!" Since mastering the Rinnegan''s power, Nagato had felt less fear even towards his former mentor, Uchiha Madara. As for the ninja world, he had not believed anyone could be his opponent. This confidence was the foundation for his plans to capture the Tailed Beasts, create the most powerful weapon, and conquer the entire ninja world to bring about peace. But today, all his reliance and pride were completely shattered. Hagoromo Gengetsu! That man, who once stood alongside Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha and had returned from the underworld, possessed an unfathomable strength! Even the Sage of the Six Paths'' Rinnegan was no match for him. Reflecting on it now, Hagoromo Gengetsu used only a few techniques throughout the battle, making Nagato continuously struggle and eventually overcome him with ease. Such power, how could it be any different from the legendary Sage of Six Paths? Nagato''s face turned ashen. With such a person existing, there was no hope for his meticulously prepared plans to succeed. "Nagato, we should retreat." Konan, shocked by Nagato''s defeat, still had more pressing matters to attend to. "It''s too late." Seeing Konan trying to help him escape, Nagato sighed deeply: "Konan, you should go. Find a quiet place with the remnants of me and Yahiko, and live out your life in peace." Chapter 210: The World of Perception Suddenly Becomes Strange Chapter 210: The World of Perception Suddenly Becomes Strange Chapter 210: The World of Perception Suddenly Becomes Strange Konan did not heed Nagato''s words. She had always silently followed Nagato and Yahiko, considering their ideals as her own. Though accustomed to following Nagato''s commands without question, she had helped him without dissent. But now, she had to defy Nagato''s will. *Whoosh, whoosh~~* A large number of paper sheets swiftly lifted the bed beneath Nagato. Ignoring Nagato''s further pleas, Konan unfurled a pair of paper wings from her back and, carrying the lifted bed, sped away without concern for the consumption of her energy. She vaguely sensed it. Right behind her, not far away, a suffocatingly majestic aura was rapidly approaching. Hagoromo Gengetsu, having pinpointed Nagato''s location, directly pursued him. The battlefield was left in disarray, with the ground sunk around ten meters from its initial state after the intense battle. On a nearby mountain, Utakata, Hotaru, and Tonbee, who had witnessed the entire process, exchanged glances. Though the battle had not lasted long, the shocking visuals of it were deeply imprinted in their minds. "Human strength can reach such a level." Hotaru said, looking at the battlefield that had instantly turned into a massive pit, his usual enthusiasm for boasting completely gone. Tonbee stared blankly at the battlefield for a long time. The man who had fought Hagoromo Gengetsu had displayed power far exceeding that of the war''s participants and any tailed beast hosts he had ever seen. Even combined, they would still fall short. Yet, this formidable figure had suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Hagoromo Gengetsu. After living for over sixty years, Tonbee suddenly found his understanding of the world had become unfamiliar. "Has the world always been like this? Or was it just an exception?" He couldn''t help but ask himself. Beside him, Hotaru did not dwell on such matters. Seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s overwhelming power, her eyes sparkled with admiration, and her only thought was, "Hagoromo-sama is so cool! Hagoromo-sama is so amazing!" The three of them felt this way. Additionally, others had taken notice of this battle. A squad of about ten Mist Village pursuers stood on a small hill outside the battlefield. If Pain was the bait that Hagoromo Gengetsu had cast to lure in a big fish, then they were the smaller fish attracted to the bait. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s shadow clone took out a sealing scroll and skillfully sealed White Zetsu inside. At the same time, other shadow clones were doing the same. Hagoromo Gengetsu knew that as the leader of Akatsuki and now hunting the Six-Tails, Nagato''s side would certainly have White Zetsu responsible for information gathering. During the pursuit of Nagato, Hagoromo Gengetsu had summoned some shadow clones to capture these White Zetsu to prevent them from calling for reinforcements and causing unnecessary trouble. As for the Mist ninjas, he ignored them completely. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Soon, shadow clones returned with their spoils, and Hagoromo Gengetsu collected the sealing scrolls, dismissed the clones, and gathered the relevant memories. Confirming that no White Zetsu had escaped, he looked ahead and saw the target becoming vaguely visible. "Although the quality of perseverance is good, it is still a futile struggle." Hagoromo Gengetsu said calmly and clapped his hands together. "Senjutsu: Water Release: Cutting Rain!" Pitter-patter~~~ The originally clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and a large area of rain fell like silk. Ahead, Konan, who was within the range of the heavy rain, looked up with a serious expression at the artificially created downpour. She reached out her hand, and numerous paper sheets flew up to form a giant paper umbrella to shield herself and Nagato from the rain. Normally, paper is afraid of water. But Konan''s paper was specially treated to be completely waterproof. The only weakness was oil. After completing this, Konan was about to accelerate and take Nagato away. But soon, she noticed that the paper umbrella above them was becoming thinner under the impact of the rain. It wasn''t the paper quality that was the problem, but rather the chakra contained in the paper was constantly being weakened. "The rainwater is problematic!" Konan realized something was wrong. Nagato also looked up, and with his Rinnegan, quickly understood the situation. His voice weak, he said, "The rainwater can weaken ninjutsu and chakra outside of Water Release. Disperse the paper umbrella." After saying this, Nagato extended his hands and quickly used a transparent shield to absorb the cutting rain from above. But soon, a severe coughing fit erupted from Nagato, causing the technique to falter. The sealing shield flickered a few times before disappearing. "Cough cough. Sorry, Konan." Chapter 211: The Ridiculous Truth Behind the Rinnegan Chapter 211: The Ridiculous Truth Behind the Rinnegan Chapter 211: The Ridiculous Truth Behind the Rinnegan "Cough, cough... Sorry, Konan." The recent battle had taken a heavy toll on Nagato, and his old illness had flared up again. He wanted to help but could do little now. Seeing that the Sage Art: Cutting Rain continued to weaken their chakra and with Hagoromo Gengetsu drawing nearer, Nagato sighed deeply. At this point, it was too late to get Konan out safely. Konan, however, was undeterred. She continued to hold up the paper umbrella, determined to escape with Nagato. But soon, she noticed someone standing quietly ahead, and she fell silent. Nagato, also seeing this, coughed several times and said calmly, "Konan, let me down." Konan agreed this time. Hagoromo Gengetsu stopped in front of the injured pair, observing them. The wealthy Konan, who had billions of explosive tags, and Nagato, who appeared gaunt and frail, were both in dire states. The backstabbing orchestrated by Danzo had left long-lasting effects on Nagato. Hagoromo Gengetsu commented, "If you were in good health, you might have been more troublesome." The Six Paths of Pain were impressive and could handle five Kage-level opponents. However, they paled compared to Hagoromo Gengetsu. When all the power of the Rinnegan was concentrated in one person, they were not a match for him. Splitting the power among six bodies was just asking for a faster defeat. Unlike Uchiha Madara, who never used the Six Paths of Pain''s tricks, Nagato''s abilities were diminished due to his weakened state. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his attention to Nagato''s unique Rinnegan, the genuine Rinnegan of the ninja world. As paper fluttered around, Konan blocked Hagoromo Gengetsu''s scrutinizing gaze, ready to act. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at her but did not speak. Nagato then addressed Konan, "Konan, let me handle this." Hagoromo Gengetsu was intrigued by their reactions. Even in the original story, they had never learned the true purpose behind gathering the Tailed Beasts. To see their faces change upon revelation was quite dramatic. He answered, "There is a stone tablet left by the Sage of Six Paths beneath the Uchiha clan''s shrine. It records the truth of the Moon''s Eye Plan." "Uchiha Stone Tablet..." Nagato''s head drooped slowly. Everything aligned. Uchiha Madara must have seen the Uchiha Stone Tablet and learned about the Moon''s Eye Plan. Hagoromo Gengetsu had also discovered the contents of the tablet during his battle with the Uchiha clan at the shrine, which led to the current confrontation. "Uchiha Madara has been deceiving us! Everything he did was to steal our results at the last moment!" Nagato''s ideals, which he had steadfastly adhered to, were now trampled upon. Konan, who had always been cold and detached, was now filled with fury. Seeing the truth about Uchiha Madara, Konan''s initial distrust was confirmed. To her, they had been mere disposable tools, unaware of the true purpose behind their actions. Unlike Konan, Nagato had both respect and wariness towards Uchiha Madara. Madara had been his mentor, his guide. The Tailed Beast Plan, the development and use of the Rinnegan, secret techniques, and various hidden knowledge had all been taught to him by Madara. But looking back now... Nagato looked up at the still overcast sky, and with a self-deprecating smile, said: "Yahiko, Konan, Akatsuki..." "Everything... is truly ridiculous!" Chapter 212: The World is Too Noisy, It Needs to Quiet Down Chapter 212: The World is Too Noisy, It Needs to Quiet Down Chapter 212: The World is Too Noisy, It Needs to Quiet Down When he realized that he was merely a pawn in someone else''s eyes, that everything he did was for others, and that the ideals he held dear meant nothing to others Even though he knew the truth, he no longer had the power to change any of it. Nagato, who once prided himself as a "god," now found himself unable to muster feelings of anger, pain, or resentment. He merely felt like a joke. God? Heh. Beside him, Konan had calmed down significantly. If "Uchiha Madara" weren''t present, she would have liked to give him a deadly gift of a billion exploding tags. Hagoromo Gengetsu watched for a while, feeling that the drama had played out enough. He then spoke up: "I''ve told you the truth. Now, will you hand over the Rinnegan voluntarily, or should I take it myself?" Nagato didn''t react. Konan, having snapped out of her daze, stood in front of Nagato and coldly looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Knowing the truth, you still want to pursue the Eye of the Moon Plan, don''t you?" Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded. "Otherwise, why would I seek you out? The Rinnegan is the key to the Eye of the Moon Plan." "To put the entire world under genjutsu, this false peaceis that something a person like you would accept?" Konan couldn''t understand, finding it absurd. False is false! Peace in a world of genjutsu was never the true peace she desired. It was merely self-deception, deception of others, and deception of the entire world. By comparison, Nagato''s plan involving the Tailed Beast weapons was more reliable. At least everyone in the ninja world would live in the real world, not a world where everythingpeople, things, experienceswas fake. Upon hearing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu merely said calmly, "The world is too noisy; it needs to quiet down." Indeed, it needs to quiet down. Just for a moment. Then it can return to being lively. Hagoromo Gengetsu thought to himself. Although he intended to cast Infinite Tsukuyomi, he never actually planned to carry out the Eye of the Moon Plan or destroy the world. All he wanted was to take a little something from everyone. Clients pay for just under an hour of pleasure. He intended to let everyone in the world have a long, pleasant dream in the genjutsu world, realizing their ideals and enjoying themselves, without being forever lost in it. The price he asked was merely the chakra within them, which could be replenished. It seemed like a great kindness. The ground beneath Hagoromo Gengetsu''s feet revealed numerous explosive tags. Zzzzz~~~ All the explosive tags ignited instantly. The camouflage effect of the Dance of the Shikigami was such that even the Mangekyo? Sharingan couldn''t see through it. Konan developed this technique not only to protect Nagato''s body but also with the idea of targeting the time-space abilities of "Uchiha Madara." For this, she had long calculated the limit of "Uchiha Madara''s" intangibility and had been stockpiling explosive tags over the years. Unfortunately, she hadn''t accounted for Izanagi. Boom! A massive explosion resounded, accompanied by a mushroom cloud. Although Konan didn''t carry six hundred billion explosive tags with her, she still had thousands upon thousands. Just now, while Nagato and Hagoromo Gengetsu were conversing, she had secretly planted explosive tags, ready to use them at this moment. Such power was impossible to defend against with ninjutsu or physical strength. Konan was about to breathe a sigh of relief. Squelch! A hand pierced through her chest from behind. "Your Paper Release is quite impressive." Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared behind Konan, genuinely praising her. Paper Release was not a Kekkei Genkai. Even though she had only been trained by Jiraiya for three years, Konan had developed Paper Release from nothing to its current level, showcasing a talent that surpassed many people''s imaginations. Like now, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s imitation of Black Zetsu''s move would have killed even Madara. Though Konan''s chest had a large hole, it was evident that her insides were made entirely of paper. The Dance of the Shikigami allowed her to transform her body into countless paper fragments, making her immune to physical attacks. Even Hagoromo Gengetsu had to admit it was an impressive technique. Of course, it wasn''t without weaknesses. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s right hand, which was inside Konan''s body, opened up, and his palm began absorbing all the surrounding chakra like a black hole. Although Konan had turned into paper, the chakra sustaining the technique remained, all of which now poured into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s palm. With her chakra rapidly depleting, Konan couldn''t maintain the Dance of the Shikigami and was about to revert to her true form, making the hole in her chest real. Finally, Nagato moved. "Universal Pull!" He extended his hand, and the remaining paper fragments of Konan instantly flew to his side. After a moment of reassembly, Konan, though returned to her true form, looked very weak. Nagato didn''t attack again. He looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu and, accepting his fate, said calmly: "No need to fight, you can have the Rinnegan." Chapter 213: Acquiring the Rinnegan Chapter 213: Acquiring the Rinnegan Chapter 213: Acquiring the Rinnegan "Nagato!" Konan''s expression changed, and she wanted to say something. Nagato shook his head, not giving Konan a chance to dissuade him. He forcefully pressed his hands against his eye sockets, and with a trail of blood, the two purple, swirling Rinnegan fell into his palms. Without a second thought, Nagato threw the Rinnegan to Hagoromo Gengetsu. After confirming their authenticity, Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded in satisfaction. The Rinnegan had been successfully reclaimed. Nagato, now deprived of the Rinnegan''s power, grew even weaker. His breath became shallow and he began coughing violently. Seeing the blood staining the bedspread, Konan hurriedly rushed to support him, pulling out precious life-saving medicine to administer to him. Nagato raised his skeletal hand to stop her, shaking his head. "Don''t waste it. My time is running out." He was well aware of his condition. During the ambush led by Hanzo?, he had overexerted himself by summoning the Gedo Statue, pushing his body beyond its limits. If not for that, he would have perished on the spot. Since then, his legs had been crippled by the explosive flames, and the constant drain from using the Gedo Statue had sapped too much of his life force and chakra. He had lost the ability to walk and had become increasingly frail, dependent on machines to stay alive. The Rinnegan had sustained him all this time, but without it, he knew he wouldn''t last long. Turning to Konan, who was beside herself with grief, he smiled warmly for the first time in years, then faced Hagoromo Gengetsu with a serene expression. "Will the world truly be as wonderful as you envision with Infinite Tsukuyomi?" he asked. Hagoromo Gengetsu, after placing the Rinnegan into a specially prepared container, responded casually, "Who knows? We''ll find out by trying." "Trying? That''s quite an aloof word," Nagato replied, self-deprecatingly. Until recently, he had shared a similar mindset. The Gedo Statue, containing the power of the Tailed Beasts, was crucial. If Uchiha Obito intercepted it, it would be a major complication. "What''s the deal?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked directly. Nagato took a deep breath. "The Gedo Statue... in exchange for Konan''s safety." Konan''s face changed. "Nagato, you..." Nagato mustered his strength and grasped Konan''s arm. "Konan, listen to me! I now understand that Yahiko, you, and the original Akatsuki were all manipulated by ''Uchiha Madara.'' We''ve strayed far from our true selves. I can''t make amends, but you can." "Take Yahiko and me to a quiet place, away from all this, and live out your life peacefully. Just like in the little cabin when Jiraiya-sensei was with us. Those were the happiest moments of our lives." At this moment, Nagato''s face was full of nostalgia. Konan''s tears began to fall. Hagoromo Gengetsu watched the scene unfold, feeling that if he interrupted or refused, he would be like the typical villains in movies. But exchanging the Gedo Statue for Konan''s safety was something he could agree to. Konan was insignificant to him. Even if she sought revenge, she posed no real threat to him. It was far more important to secure the Gedo Statue, which already housed the Four-Tails and Seven-Tails. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded. "Deal." Seeing this, Nagato breathed a sigh of relief. Knowing that someone like Hagoromo Gengetsu would not go back on his word, he clasped his hands together and forced a hand seal. With a puff of smoke, a massive, dried-wood-colored humanoid statue with nine eyes, two of which were open, and another slightly ajar, appeared beside Nagato, wrapped in chains and seated. It was the Gedo Statue. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded in satisfaction and, after a moment of inspection, asked in surprise, "The Gedo Statue has two open eyes corresponding to the Four-Tails and Seven-Tails. But why is another eye slightly open?" "This aura... Nine-Tails?" Chapter 214: A New Breeze in the Akatsuki Chapter 214: A New Breeze in the Akatsuki Chapter 214: A New Breeze in the Akatsuki Hagoromo Gengetsu, having previously interacted with Naruto, was well-acquainted with the Nine-Tails. As he observed the barely opened eye of the Gedo Statue, he sensed it contained the Nine-Tails'' chakra. Though the amount was substantial, it was clearly not on par with the complete Nine-Tails. "This Nine-Tails chakra shouldn''t be from Naruto." After some contemplation, Hagoromo Gengetsu recalled his journey to the Land of Fire years ago. During a visit to the Fire Temple, he had encountered a boy named Sora who contained part of the Nine-Tails'' chakra. "It was a precaution, wasn''t it?" Hagoromo Gengetsu considered the matter. Among all the tailed beasts, the Nine-Tails was the most difficult to handle in its berserk state. According to Deidara''s reports, no Akatsuki member had visited the Fire Temple recently. It was likely Uchiha Obito himself who had done this. Hagoromo Gengetsu internally thanked his Uchiha ally for the gift. Back in reality, with his objective achieved, he turned to Nagato and curiously asked, "Given your previous stance, I expected you to vehemently oppose the Moon Eye Plan." Nagato calmly replied, "Rather than handing the Gedo Statue over to ''Uchiha Madara'', I''d prefer to secure Konan''s safety by giving it to you. At least, ''Uchiha'' will focus on you next. And the entire shinobi world will unite against you. I have faith in the world and the future. Illusions will never prevail over reality." "You are sincere," Hagoromo Gengetsu chuckled, "and bold." With the Gedo Statue now in his possession, he could easily betray their agreement. However, he wasn''t the type to sacrifice his reputation over Konan''s life. "Your time is short. Say your farewells," Hagoromo Gengetsu said before moving to the Gedo Statue, placing his hands on its wooden surface, and seriously exploring the Ten-Tails'' shell. "Where should I place such a large thing? It won''t fit in a sealing scroll." After some time, Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered this question. Suddenly, sensing something, he turned to see Nagato had passed away. The real Deidara, having turned himself into an explosive puppet, waved to Sasori. "Art is an explosion! Hah!" With a shout, an endless white light burst forth from Deidara''s bloated form. "Deidara!" Sasori, caught completely off guard, roared in anger. As a comrade, he immediately recognized Deidara''s Karura technique, which he himself dreaded. But why would Deidara attack him out of nowhere? Why? In the brief moment before the explosion''s white light engulfed everything, Deidara explained with a dramatic flair, "Sorry, Sasori. I''m a spy." "Deidara!" Sasori''s final roar was drowned in the explosion''s white light. Nearby, Deidara watched his new art piece and smiled with satisfaction. "This is it! The anger, pain, and despair of betrayal, followed by an explosion, is a touching masterpiece of art! Worth the wait!" Before seeking out Pain, Hagoromo Gengetsu had assigned Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Izumi, Uchiha Kei, and Deidara to handle the Akatsuki members and bring the organization completely under control. He had synchronized their actions to avoid alerting the enemy. Deidara had been checking his pocket watch, waiting for this moment. Despite his suspicions, Sasori had never expected the youngest, most carefree member, Deidara, to betray him. Consequently, Sasori suffered greatly, unprepared for Deidara''s artistic ambush. Simultaneously, two other Akatsuki groups faced their own predicaments. In the Land of Hot Water, within a privately reserved mountain hot spring, Kisame was enjoying a bath with his eyes closed. Footsteps approached openly. Kisame opened his eyes to see a familiar pair of Sharingan. In the Land of Earth, the Iwa Break Mountain Range, Kakuzu and Hidan were returning with their prize, the Five-Tails jinchu?riki. Suddenly, a gust of wind brought dust and a pair of young Uchiha with fan emblems on their clothing. Chapter 215: Malicious Amusement Chapter 215: Malicious Amusement Chapter 215: Malicious Amusement "The first glance at those Sharingan made me think Itachi had returned." Kisame opened his eyes and looked at Sasuke, who bore some resemblance to Itachi as he walked towards him, feeling somewhat nostalgic. Unfortunately, the newcomer was wearing an Uchiha kimono, not the black cloak with red clouds. "Do you respect Itachi?" Sasuke activated his Eternal Mangekyo?u Sharingan and asked Kisame, who was soaking in the hot spring. From Kisame''s tone, Sasuke detected a sense of respect. "Of course. It''s hard not to respect someone like Itachi," Kisame said, his eyes flashing with memories as he nodded. After speaking, he came to his senses and stood up from the hot spring, saying, "Do you mind if I get dressed?" Sasuke averted his gaze, nodded, and turned his back to Kisame. Kisame stepped out of the hot spring, quickly donned his Akatsuki cloak, and without any intention of betraying Sasuke, continued, "Well then, let''s get down to business." "Though it might be pointless, I still want to ask. Itachi''s brother Sasuke, why have you come to find me?" Sasuke turned around and calmly replied, "Submit, or die." "So it''s like that," Kisame sighed. "Though I don''t know the reason, it''s surprising that the old man Hagoromo has now turned against the Akatsuki. I had a pleasant conversation with him not long ago." As Kisame spoke, he lifted the Samehada, which was also enjoying the hot spring, and slung it over his shoulder. Allowing the water droplets from the Samehada to soak his clothes, he glanced at Sasuke''s face, which bore some resemblance to Itachi''s, causing a slight twitch on his shark-like face, and said, "Making you come all this way to be my opponent feels like a peculiar sort of amusement." "Unimportant matters need not be mentioned," Sasuke said coldly. He looked at Kisame and asked once more, "Submit? Or die?" Kisame shook his head calmly, "As a senior, I don''t want to show weakness in front of a junior."@@@@ Sasuke nodded in understanding. "In that case..." *Sching!* Sasuke drew the ninja sword from his back without further words, and the battle commenced immediately. "Kakuzu, we have two unexpected guests." "I see them." "You two!! Interested in joining the Jashin cult? We offer various benefits." "They won''t." Why was his bounty 2 million ryo less than Izumi''s? Uchiha Kei was perplexed. Upon hearing this, Uchiha Izumi was speechless, not expecting that this would be what her companion was thinking about. Feeling tired, she said, "If you think your bounty is low, you can go to the exchange and add to your own bounty." "Great idea!" Uchiha Kei''s eyes lit up, "I can add 3 million ryo to mine, then I''ll be higher than yours." Uchiha Izumi: "...Do you have money?" "I don''t." Uchiha Kei''s head raised momentarily, then dropped as he sighed deeply. He had handed all his money over to his wife, so he had none left. Uchiha Izumi and Uchiha Kei were still conversing. At this time, Kakuzu and Hidan, who seemed ready to fight, suddenly stopped. "Kakuzu, this time our act didn''t work. They didn''t fall for it and are even having a private chat, not giving our hard work any attention!" Hidan turned to the two Uchiha, feeling indignant. Kakuzu and Hidan did often argue, that was true. But often, they would deliberately argue and even prepare to fight in front of enemies. The purpose was to see the enemies'' faces light up with hope, eagerly awaiting them to fight, only to realize they had been fooled, experiencing a shift in mood from heaven to hell. This tactic usually worked well... But this time, it failed. "Then let''s not delay any longer and get straight to the fight," Kakuzu said coldly. With years of experience, he could easily tell that the two Uchiha weren''t here for pleasantries. There was no need to waste words asking more. But before attacking, Kakuzu reminded, "Be careful, they both have Mangekyo?u Sharingan." "Eyes like Uchiha Itachi''s? Got it." Hidan raised his Bloody Triple-Bladed Scythe, moved swiftly, and along with Kakuzu, rushed towards the two Uchiha. "They don''t waste time," Uchiha Kei chuckled. "In that case, let''s fight!" "I''ll take Hidan, you take Kakuzu," Uchiha Izumi said. Uchiha Kei nodded. In the next second. The two closed and reopened their eyes. Two pairs of Mangekyo? Sharingan activated simultaneously. Chapter 216: Even More Impressive Than Itachi Chapter 216: Even More Impressive Than Itachi Chapter 216: Even More Impressive Than Itachi The sharp clash of metal resonated continuously by the hot springs. Wielding his ninja sword, Sasuke slashed and parried with the precision granted by his Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan, overwhelming Kisame, who had once left him in dire straits. Each strike aimed for Kisame''s vital points with difficult-to-predict angles. Barely evading another near-lethal strike, Kisame used Samehada to block the next attack. As he retreated to the edge of the hot spring, he felt the discontent from Samehada and grinned: "I know you prefer slashing rather than blunt force, but sometimes you don''t have a choice." Kisame spoke while observing Sasuke, who had relentlessly pressed on without a break. In just two short years, Sasuke had grown immensely. The pressure Sasuke now exerted on him was even greater than Itachi''s. "Truly worthy of being brothers." Kisame reflected as he quickly formed hand seals: "Water Release: Water Shark Bullet Technique!" Sasuke, observing with his Sharingan, instantly copied the jutsu and countered: "Water Release: Water Shark Bullet Technique!" Sharks formed from water clashed mid-air, each collision creating explosive impacts. Sasuke''s hand glowed with lightning, wrapping his water sharks in a sheath of electricity, which then tore through Kisame''s water sharks and continued towards him. Kisame, unable to dodge in time, turned into water and dispersed. "A water clone." Sasuke''s gaze swept the area and then looked down. Splash! Water burst upward as the real Kisame emerged, swinging Samehada towards Sasuke. Sasuke''s body flickered with lightning, ready to sidestep. However, Samehada suddenly expanded, its bandages bursting to reveal a grotesque fish-like creature with sharp scales, which bit down on Sasuke''s Lightning Release chakra. Instantly, the lightning surrounding Sasuke vanished, slowing his movements. Kisame moved in to strike Sasuke''s neck, but then Suddenly! Both were tools, likely with much in common. After a brief pause, Sasuke refocused on Kisame. With the power of the Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan, his strength had surpassed many. Few in the ninja world could pose a significant threat to him now. Kisame was not among those few. Realizing the dire situation, Kisame decided to unleash his full power. He swiftly formed hand seals, pouring his immense chakra into the jutsu: "Water Release: Great Shark Bullet Technique!" Kisame spewed a massive wave, flooding the area and creating a colossal water prison, trapping Sasuke inside. Merging with Samehada, Kisame became a true fish-man, freely moving within the water prison. Even so, Kisame made another hand seal: "Water Release: Thousand Feeding Sharks!" Thousands of water sharks formed and relentlessly attacked Sasuke from all directions. Seeing this, Sasuke remained calm, touching his left eye. As the sharks closed in, his left eye''s Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan activated. "Amaterasu!" Black flames, burning everything in their path, spread rapidly within the water prison, turning it into a blazing inferno. "Trouble!" Knowing the terror of Amaterasu from Itachi, Kisame was shocked to see Sasuke wielding the same technique. He had no choice but to flee to avoid being engulfed by the black flames. Boom! The massive water prison burst like a popped balloon, replaced by the spreading black fire. With his strongest technique easily countered, Kisame resorted to other methods to continue the fight. But all his moves, including Samehada''s chakra absorption, were ineffective against Sasuke''s Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan. Ten minutes later. Samehada was knocked aside, and Kisame fell to the ground, defeated. (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 217: Their Respective Mangekyō Sharingan Techniques Chapter 217: Their Respective Mangekyo? Sharingan Techniques Chapter 217: Their Respective Mangekyo? Sharingan Techniques One battle had ended, and another was drawing to a close. Boom! Boom! Boom! Uchiha Kei was surrounded by a majestic and enormous dark gray Susanoo, withstanding the various jutsus of Kakuzu, who had entered his Earth Grudge Fear mode. With each step, Kei''s Susanoo swung its massive weapons, creating a grand spectacle as it slashed toward Kakuzu. After activating his Mangekyo? Sharingan, one of Uchiha Kei''s Mangekyo? techniques was to enhance his Susanoo. Though he had only recently awakened his Mangekyo? Sharingan, with its support, his Susanoo had already reached its third form. If he continued to train, achieving the fourth form and even the complete form was only a matter of time. At this moment, having underestimated his opponent''s strength, Kakuzu, in his Earth Grudge Fear mode and left with only three masked monsters, watched the advancing dark gray Susanoo with a grave expression. The Fire Mask and Wind Mask immediately opened their mouths. "Fire Release: Searing Migraine!" "Wind Release: Pressure Damage!" "Combined Jutsu: Flame Wind Chaos!" A high-temperature sea of flames, even larger than Susanoo, swept toward it. Within the sea of flames, although Susanoo halted momentarily, under Uchiha Kei''s ocular power, it showed no signs of damage. Seeing this, Kakuzu frowned. As a ninjutsu artillery type, he was reluctant to face opponents with strong defenses. He had wanted to switch targets. But that idiot Hidan had been provoked and was now too far away, making it too late to switch. "In that case, I''ll have to wait until the Mangekyo? Sharingan can''t hold out anymore," Kakuzu quickly decided. As a member of the Akatsuki, Kakuzu had worked with Itachi Uchiha for several years. Though they weren''t in the same team, he had some understanding of the Mangekyo? Sharingan. The Mangekyo? Sharingan was powerful, but it consumed a lot of chakra and physical strength. Especially the various powerful ocular techniques, which required a significant toll. Kakuzu didn''t believe Uchiha Kei''s Susanoo could be maintained for long. If the stalemate continued, he would be the final victor. So, Kakuzu stopped engaging directly and began to dodge Susanoo''s attacks with the agility provided by Earth Grudge Fear. Noticing this, and seeing that Susanoo''s attacks were ineffective, Uchiha Kei frowned. Aware that this situation would become increasingly disadvantageous for him, he didn''t hesitate any longer. His Mangekyo? Sharingan in his right eye activated. "Butsuyutama!" Uchiha Kei activated his other Mangekyo? technique. A giant longbow instantly formed in front of Susanoo. His taijutsu, paired with his bizarre and deadly scythe, had overwhelmed seasoned jonin like Asuma until they were injured. Combined with his immortal body, few could endure his relentless assaults. Izumi could hold her own in taijutsu and occasionally land a cut on Hidan because she possessed the Mangekyo? Sharingan. Additionally, without needing Hagoromo''s instructions, Deidara had already reported Hidan''s abilities. Izumi knew from the start not to let Hidan get her blood. With this precaution, she kept the frustrated Hidan at bay. "It''s about time." Having analyzed Hidan''s combat style, Izumi''s eyes flashed as she retreated a few steps, luring the impulsive Hidan into a predetermined spot and then intentionally pausing. Hidan, without thinking, swung his scythe. Slash. Blood splattered. Seeing his scythe embedded in Izumi''s shoulder, dyeing the blade red, Hidan was surprised but couldn''t help laughing: "Ha! You''re dead!!" He eagerly moved to lick the blood droplets. But at that moment. Izumi and the blood on the scythe vanished. "What the..." Hidan''s eyes widened, about to say something. A spatial ripple suddenly appeared behind him. Hidan tried to defend, but being in an attack stance, he was a beat too slow. A short sword sliced through the air. In a flash, Hidan was decapitated. One of Uchiha Izumi''s Mangekyo? Sharingan techniques, Time Reversal. By setting a temporal anchor point, the user could return to that point within the next five seconds, restoring their state to what it was when the anchor was set. This was why Izumi suddenly appeared behind Hidan, uninjured as before. The only drawback was the brief spatial ripple and momentary stiffness when reappearing. A powerful opponent could exploit this moment. Izumi had let Hidan hit her to make him pause for an instant. Thus, the battle was decided. Chapter 218: Leader? Boss? Chapter 218: Leader? Boss? Chapter 218: Leader? Boss? The Sharingan is the eye that reflects the soul. The Mangekyo? Sharingan''s techniques are also influenced by this. After Uchiha Kei avenged his great enemy, he felt a sense of relief and was concerned about his family, his clan, and the village. He needed the power to protect. Therefore, his Mangekyo? Sharingan techniques included the enhanced Susanoo that could defend the village against any threat, and Butsuyutama, the divine weapon that provided protection and armament. When Uchiha Izumi saw Uchiha Itachi completely fall, she wasn''t overly ecstatic. She was just confused. Confused about why Itachi had changed so much; confused about why the ever-present Uchiha clan was wiped out; confused about why her innocent family and clan members suffered tragic fates. If possible, she wished all of this was an illusion and that she could go back and change everything. Therefore, one of Uchiha Izumi''s Mangekyo? Sharingan techniques was Time Rewind, which could change reality and return to the past. As for her other unused technique, it was like Uchiha Itachi''s Tsukuyomi, an illusion that ensnared everything. Enhanced Susanoo, Butsuyutama. Tsukuyomi, Time Rewind. These were the Mangekyo? Sharingan techniques of Uchiha Kei and Uchiha Izumi. Compared to Uchiha Kei''s grand usage of eye techniques, Uchiha Izumi, with her meticulous nature, resolved the battle with just one use of her eye technique. Of course, this was also due to Hidan''s information leakage and the difference in strength between him and Kakuzu. At this moment, although Hidan was beheaded, he was still alive and well. "Hey, hey, hey! You vicious woman! It''s one thing to play dirty, but you cut my neck! Don''t you know cutting someone''s head off hurts a lot? And not only did you cut it off, but you also had no decency to leave me on this filthy ground. There''s even a bug crawling on my face!" "Hurry! Help me kill it!" Hidan glared at Uchiha Izumi, incessantly complaining. Uchiha Izumi was very shocked. "Although the information mentioned this, seeing it with my own eyes is still unbelievable."@@@@ At this moment, not only was Hidan''s head still lively, but his headless body had also gotten back up and was wandering around aimlessly. Hidan''s head then directed his body: "Here! Here! You idiot! You''re going the wrong way!" "Huh? It seems like I''m cursing myself." "No! I can''t help it, I must curse!" "Move a bit to the left. Walk forward. Ugh! How can you be so stupid! I can''t teach you even if I try!" Uchiha Izumi, watching this scene, couldn''t help but mutter to herself: Uchiha Kei looked at the unconscious Five-Tails Jinchuriki. If the latter were killed, the Five-Tails within would disperse and take at least several years to revive. He frowned but didn''t act rashly. Seeing this, Kakuzu didn''t make any moves either. From the beginning, he had two plans for bringing the Five-Tails Jinchuriki close. One was to take the opponent''s heart to gain a second life; the other was to incite the Jinchuriki''s Tailed Beast to rampage and escape in the chaos. But before he could decide, he noticed Uchiha Kei stopping, showing hesitation. The experienced Kakuzu immediately guessed the reason, thus leading to a stalemate. He was waiting. Waiting for Hidan to return. Although Hidan''s overall strength seemed unimpressive, his Curse Technique: Death Controlling Possessed Blood was enough to curse and kill anyone. It was common for shinobi to bleed during battles, and no one paid attention to their own blood. Despite the power of the Mangekyo? Sharingan, if one got injured, the outcome was certain. Having seen many formidable enemies fall to Hidan''s technique, Kakuzu was confident, even planning to counterattack and kill Uchiha Kei once Hidan returned. Soon, footsteps were heard from not far away. Uchiha Kei and Kakuzu immediately looked over. The former smiled. Without Sharingan, Kakuzu was a bit slower. A few moments later, seeing Uchiha Izumi''s figure, and Hidan''s head making faces at him from her waist, Kakuzu''s expression darkened as he muttered: "Useless!" "Ptui ptui ptui!" Having tried multiple times, Hidan finally spat out the scroll in his mouth and looked at Kakuzu, equally disappointed: "Kakuzu, I trusted you so much! I was even waiting for you to reattach my head. How could you become so weak! You look like you''re about to die." Kakuzu ignored the utterly useless Hidan. Facing two Uchihas, he decisively gave up on taking hearts and chose to incite the Tailed Beast. Just as he was about to act, with Uchiha Kei and Uchiha Izumi rushing to stop him. A phantom suddenly projected from the Akatsuki rings worn by Kakuzu and Hidan''s headless body. "Leader?" "Boss?" Kakuzu and Hidan were immediately astonished. Chapter 219: Are You Worthy of Your Boss? Chapter 219: Are You Worthy of Your Boss? Chapter 219: Are You Worthy of Your Boss? The sudden appearance of the light projection paused the imminent battle. "Leader?" "Boss?" Kakuzu and Hidan looked at the colorful light projection that suddenly appeared beside them, surprised and delighted. Although they didn''t know why Pain would project himself over, it was definitely good news for them, as it meant potential reinforcements. Compared to Kakuzu, Hidan, who could definitely hold out until reinforcements arrived, immediately called out loudly: "Boss! Someone is trying to snatch the Five-Tails Jinchuriki! Help, eh?" Halfway through his sentence, Hidan realized something was wrong. He widened his eyes and looked closely at the light projection beside him. This appearance, this outfit, didn''t resemble his boss Pain at all! On the other side, Uchiha Izumi and Uchiha Jeng respectfully bowed and said: "Lord Hagoromo!"@@@@ "Hey, hey? What Lord Hagoromo? Isn''t the light projection supposed to be the boss''s technique? Where''s my big boss?" Hidan''s spirits plummeted from heaven to hell in an instant. Projected through the Zero Ring taken from Pain, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Hidan with interest and said: "The immortality of the Jashin cult... quite valuable for dissection and research." Hidan shivered under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s scientific gaze and stammered: "Hey, hey! Listen to what you''re saying. Have some decency! Don''t be so twisted!" "Where''s the boss? I miss my wise and mighty boss. Where did he go?" "He''s dead," Hagoromo Gengetsu replied indifferently. Before joining the Akatsuki, every penny he earned was his own. After joining, he had to give up a portion. For someone as money-obsessed as him, he felt he had done enough for Pain. Hidan was shocked at Kakuzu''s nonchalant betrayal. He wanted to say something else, but Hagoromo Gengetsu''s other light projection spoke up: "From the way you talk, are you planning to stay loyal to Pain?" "Me? Hahaha!!" After laughing loudly three times, Hidan''s expression turned serious: "Of course... not! Dear new boss, I was just surprised that Kakuzu betrayed you first. Although I was a bit slow, rest assured, dear new boss, my loyalty to you will far surpass that to the previous boss!" Like Kakuzu, Hidan was highly adaptable. Who he served made little difference, especially when his head and body were currently in the hands of others. Although he wouldn''t die, having his head dangled was extremely uncomfortable. Thus, after expressing his loyalty, Hidan eagerly looked up at Uchiha Izumi and said: "Hey, fierce... ahem, beautiful lady~~~ now that we''re on the same side, don''t hang my head up anymore. Let me return to my body quickly." Uchiha Izumi listened with a blank expression, then looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, awaiting his command. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Hidan: "Since you''ve joined, you should be willing to contribute. Hidan, your next task is to cooperate with the organization for scientific research." Without waiting for a response from the now-pale Hidan, Hagoromo Gengetsu instructed Uchiha Izumi: "Keep him hanging like that to avoid dismembering him again later." "Understood!" Uchiha Izumi nodded. "Wait..." Hidan tried to protest. Uchiha Izumi pulled out another scroll and stuffed it into Hidan''s mouth. Peace returned, the situation was resolved, and the mission was successfully completed. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s light projection disappeared. Now, there were only two places left. Chapter 220: Taking Over the Akatsuki Chapter 220: Taking Over the Akatsuki Chapter 220: Taking Over the Akatsuki "Art is an explosion! Hah!" Boom! A massive explosion rang out, adding yet another circular crater to the already battered and cratered ground, as if a meteor shower had passed through. Standing on a clay bird, Deidara nodded in satisfaction at his masterpiece. "Sasori''s puppets sure look amazing when they explode. Indeed, an instant explosion is the most exquisite form of art! Hmm!" "Deidara!!!" From within the smoke, Sasori''s furious roar echoed once again. At this moment, he looked utterly miserable. Not only was his puppet body shattered, but even his real body, preserved as a human puppet, was now in pieces. His heart was currently housed in a simple puppet. Given his strength, it shouldn''t have come to this. One misstep led to another. Deidara''s sudden betrayal and the use of C4 Karura had left him severely injured without the chance to fully display his power. Surviving was already lucky enough, let alone counterattacking. Holding on until now was his utmost effort. At this moment, Deidara, while manipulating his hands, shouted, "Sasori! Have you thought it over? Are you interested in switching sides and joining me?" Sasori had never been this angry before. Dodging, he coldly replied, "Deidara! I underestimated you, betraying the leader. But are you sure you want to persuade me by starting with C4 Karura?" "Come on~~ You''re so strong, Sasori. I had to give it my all. Besides, everything''s fine now. Hmm." Deidara''s carefree voice came from above. Sasori''s eyes darkened. His painstakingly accumulated puppet army was almost entirely destroyed. He wanted nothing more than to turn Deidara into a human puppet on the spot. But the current situation was unfavorable. Sasori had to suppress his anger, scan the surroundings, and plan his escape. However, Deidara knew his senior partner well. After another clash, Deidara suddenly smirked and formed a seal with one hand. "Sasori, as a fellow artist, I''ve given you another chance. Hmm." As he spoke, Sasori found himself unable to move. Looking down, he saw two gigantic clay centipedes swiftly emerge from the ground, wrapping around most of his body. The container holding his heart was pressed against the centipede''s back. Sasori was forced to surrender. He looked up at Deidara and, with a cold tone of confusion, asked, "Deidara, have you considered the consequences of betraying the leader?" Everyone in the Akatsuki knew that Pain possessed the legendary Rinnegan. After a while, he nodded. "Alright, I''ll join. But I have one condition." "Speak." Sasori, expressionless, looked at Deidara, who was approaching without any awareness, moved aside, and addressed Hagoromo Gengetsu. "I won''t team up with Deidara again." Hearing this, Deidara felt like he''d been struck by lightning. "Sasori! We''re both artists striving for greatness. We''re a perfect pair; we can''t be separated! Hmm!" Sasori coldly smiled, ignoring him. Over the years, the biggest loss he''d suffered was from a fellow artist. Going through it again? He feared he might strike first. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Sasori, then at Deidara. To prevent any private conflicts, he agreed, "Fine." Sasori sighed in relief. Deidara felt a bit melancholic. Thus, the artistic duo parted ways. The Akatsuki had a total of ten members. With Pain, Itachi Uchiha dead, Orochimaru defected, Konan gone, and Zetsu now following Obito Uchiha, Hagoromo Gengetsu had five Akatsuki members under his control. One last member remained. At Sasuke''s location, the once beautiful mountain hot spring had become ruins. After defeating Kisame, Sasuke was dealing with the lingering Amaterasu flames to prevent the mountain and surroundings from burning down. When he returned, he found Hagoromo Gengetsu''s holographic figure in front of the bound Kisame. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Sasuke, nodded, then continued to address Kisame. "The Rinnegan and Gedo Statue are now with me. I''ll carry out the Eye of the Moon Plan. Will you continue to follow the so-called ''Madara Uchiha'' or join me?" Kisame had joined the Akatsuki because he agreed with ''Madara Uchiha''s'' ideology and the Eye of the Moon Plan. He hadn''t expected Hagoromo Gengetsu to know this and even seize the related assets. Witnessing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s power, Kisame thought the plan might succeed more under him than ''Madara Uchiha.'' He wanted to see the world as he envisioned if the plan succeeded. So. Kisame looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, then at Sasuke Uchiha. Retracting his gaze from those Sharingan eyes. After some hesitation and thought, he looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu and slowly nodded. Thus, the Akatsuki takeover was complete. Hagoromo Gengetsu immediately ordered, "The Akatsuki now has a mission." Chapter 221: Extracting the Tailed Beast Chapter 221: Extracting the Tailed Beast Chapter 221: Extracting the Tailed Beast In a dimly lit cave. The enormous Gedo Statue sat hunched, its ten massive fingers each supporting the presence of seven individuals, either in illusionary or physical forms, standing motionless with hands forming seals. At the center of the seven, the unconscious Han, the Jinchuriki of the Five-Tails, floated midair. The chakra belonging to the Five-Tails continuously seeped out from Han''s body, flowing into the mouth of the Gedo Statue. One of the Gedo Statue''s tightly shut eyes gradually showed signs of opening. Apart from the sound of the chakra flowing, the entire cave was eerily silent. At a certain moment, Deidara, in his holographic form, looked around boredly and yawned while maintaining his hand seals, finally unable to resist complaining: "I thought with a new leader, Akatsuki would have some fresh tricks. Didn''t expect the first mission to be the same old thing. Boring! Just sitting here, there''s no artistic value at all. Hmph." Hearing this, Sasori, who was on Deidara''s left, ignored him completely and continued focusing on his task with eyes closed. On Deidara''s right, Kisame, also in his holographic form, grinned: "Be content, Deidara. It used to take two days for the Gedo Statue to absorb a tailed beast. Now, with the new leader, it only takes a day. That''s quite an improvement." "Yeah, it saves time to make some extra money," agreed Kakuzu, who was physically present, as he opened his eyes. With a new leader, it was necessary to show a bit of attitude. As the oldest veteran, Kakuzu understood this well. Nearby, hearing the conversation, Uchiha Izumi and Uchiha Kei, both physically present, opened their eyes as well, curiously observing the members of Akatsuki. They had only known about this mysterious and powerful organization from intelligence, even learning that Uchiha Itachi, who slaughtered the Uchiha clan, had joined them as a member. They never expected to be fighting these people one day and now standing alongside them, working together. It was quite unexpected. One could say fate works in mysterious ways. The team carrying out the tailed beast extraction mission this time consisted of Uchiha Izumi, Uchiha Kei, and Kakuzu in their physical forms, and Deidara, Sasori, and Kisame in their holographic forms. The last person present was a clone of Hagoromo Gengetsu. As for Sasuke, due to the distance and the lack of an Akatsuki ring made with Rinnegan power, he couldn''t participate in the tailed beast extraction mission and had returned earlier. Standing on the thumb of the Gedo Statue where Pain used to stand, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s clone slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of purple, whirlpool-like Rinnegan. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s true body did not possess the Rinnegan. He knew one thing very well. Mount Katsuragi. When Hagoromo Gengetsu''s true body returned here, Hotaru, Utakata, and Tonbee were obediently staying indoors. "Prepare to move," Hagoromo Gengetsu ordered directly. "Huh?" Hotaru and Tonbee looked puzzled. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t elaborate, but he gave them two choices. Without hesitation, Tonbee quickly pulled Hotaru to pack their belongings. It didn''t matter if there was no one left on Mount Katsuragi, as long as Miss Hotaru was present, the Tsuchigumo Clan would still exist wherever they went. "Not bad, at least they''re somewhat useful," Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded, watching Tonbee busying around. Soon, various factions of the ninja world would come to investigate the battle that took place near Mount Katsuragi, making the usually secluded Tsuchigumo Clan quite lively for a while. Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t worried about Hotaru revealing anything. However, if a great war were to break out in the future, the Tsuchigumo Clan, now in the ninja world''s spotlight, would likely be dragged into the battlefield like in the Third Ninja War. After all, the Fury of Heaven technique was too powerful and wide-ranging. To avoid any sudden conflicts, Hagoromo Gengetsu decided to take Hotaru away in advance, making her one of his own. Thus, the fate of the Tsuchigumo Clan was decided. Now, only the Six-Tails Jinchuriki remained. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Utakata and said calmly: "I''ll take the Six-Tails inside you." Utakata''s face changed instantly. Without a tailed beast, a Jinchuriki meant only one thing: death. No Jinchuriki, no matter how much they disliked the tailed beast inside them, would agree to such a thing. But this was Hagoromo Gengetsu in front of him. Understanding the gap in their power, Utakata slowly unclenched his fists, preparing to accept his fate with a look of resignation when Hagoromo Gengetsu''s voice echoed again in his ears: "Even without the tailed beast, you can live." Instantly! Utakata lifted his head forcefully, his eyes shining with hope. Chapter 222: The Tailed Beast Capture Plan Continues Chapter 222: The Tailed Beast Capture Plan Continues Chapter 222: The Tailed Beast Capture Plan Continues Drip! Drip!@@@@ Water droplets occasionally fell from above. Guided by Hagoromo Gengetsu, Utakata entered the hidden cave with both anticipation and trepidation. After crossing a long, dark passage, he saw a light not far ahead and continued walking. Turning a corner, he looked up. Instantly! A strong sense of shock overwhelmed him. "What is that?!" Utakata stood rooted to the spot, unable to move. At this moment, his entire vision was filled by an enormous humanoid statue. Unlike the narrow and confined space earlier, Utakata now found himself in a spacious and open area, large enough to accommodate half of the Tsuchigumo Clan''s land. Even so, with the Gedo Statue placed here, the space felt extremely cramped. One can imagine the shock in Utakata''s heart when he saw the grotesquely massive Gedo Statue, more terrifying than any tailed beast, suddenly appearing before him. Moreover, it was the first time he felt such intense fear and anxiety from the Six-Tails inside him, whose chakra was leaking uncontrollably. Even when facing Hagoromo Gengetsu earlier, the Six-Tails had never reacted this way. "To make the Six-Tails so uneasy..." Utakata was about to forcibly suppress the Six-Tails'' chakra that was surfacing. A teasing voice suddenly rang out above him: "The chakra aura... is that the Six-Tails? How interesting, a Six-Tails Jinchuriki coming here on his own." Utakata quickly looked up and noticed several figures, either physical or illusionary, standing on the fingers of the Gedo Statue. As for the speaker. Utakata''s gaze fell on the unique shark-faced man with a Mist Village forehead protector marked by a horizontal slash. "Kisame Hoshigaki!" Coming from the Mist Village, Utakata quickly recognized the notorious S-rank missing-nin. Similarly, as a former Mist nin, Kisame was familiar with the Six-Tails and grinned widely: "Isn''t this like a lamb walking into a tiger''s den?" "Do you need me to take action?" Nearby, Kakuzu, who was physically present, spoke up proactively. Upon hearing this, Utakata''s expression turned serious as he looked at Kakuzu, then shifted his gaze to the others. Finally, his eyes fixated on Han, the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, who was floating in mid-air, having his chakra continuously extracted. Though Utakata was somewhat cold, his character wasn''t bad. After being saved by Hotaru, he wanted to leave immediately to avoid causing her further trouble despite his severe injuries. After being defeated by Hagoromo Gengetsu and waking up, his first concern was Hotaru''s safety, and he went to rescue her despite knowing the vast difference in power. Since he had already defected from the Mist Village, Hagoromo Gengetsu had no enmity with him. While the Six-Tails still needed to be extracted, saving Utakata''s life was within his power. As for the Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han. He was from the Stone Village, and saving him would be akin to aiding the enemy. Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t that naive. "Once the Six-Tails is extracted, you can return to a normal life," Hagoromo Gengetsu finally said to Utakata. Utakata nodded heavily. Given Hagoromo Gengetsu''s power, if he wanted the Six-Tails, there was no need for such a roundabout method. Naturally, he believed everything Gengetsu said. Utakata touched his stomach. He had always hated being a Jinchuriki. If the Six-Tails were extracted and he could live like a normal person, it would fulfill his deepest wish. Utakata walked up to the Gedo Statue. Once everything was ready. Hagoromo Gengetsu, Kisame, and the others formed seals again. Instantly! The Gedo Statue opened its mouth, and Utakata, like Han before him, was suspended in mid-air, the Six-Tails'' chakra surging out and flowing into the Gedo Statue. Because Utakata cooperated willingly, the extraction process was much faster this time. In just half a day. As the fourth eye on the Gedo Statue was about to fully open. Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared beside Utakata, waved his hand to intercept a small part of the Six-Tails'' chakra, injected it into Utakata, and pressed his right hand on his chest, using Yin-Yang Release. Soon. The Six-Tails was fully extracted, and the fourth eye on the Gedo Statue opened. Former Six-Tails Jinchuriki Utakata fell from mid-air, alive. Everything went smoothly. Now, the Gedo Statue in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s possession had the Four-Tails, Five-Tails, Six-Tails, and Seven-Tails. The tailed beast capture plan would continue! Chapter 223: Where Is My Akatsuki Organization? Chapter 223: Where Is My Akatsuki Organization? Chapter 223: Where Is My Akatsuki Organization? Uchiha Obito had just returned from a trip to the Land of Lightning. His purpose was to gather information on the whereabouts and activities of the Jinchuriki of the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails. Unlike Konoha and other villages, which produced numerous S-rank ninja, the Hidden Cloud Village was known for having few rogue ninjas. Over the years, the Akatsuki''s roster of rogue ninjas did not include any from the Cloud. Without an inside connection, the Akatsuki had limited knowledge of the Hidden Cloud Village. Even with the exceptional infiltration and information-gathering abilities of White Zetsu, gaining core information in the highly militarized and tightly guarded Hidden Cloud Village was challenging. The movements of the Jinchuriki were one of the core pieces of information. Obito personally took action, not to capture the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails immediately. After all, he was waiting for the five major ninja villages and Hagoromo Gengetsu to clash, allowing him and the Akatsuki to benefit from the chaos. This trip was just a preliminary investigation to ensure the success of the future plan to capture the tailed beasts. The operation went smoothly. With his elusive time-space ninjutsu and White Zetsu''s floating technique, Obito gathered detailed information on the habits and usual locations of the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki without alerting anyone. As he triumphantly returned to the Hidden Rain Village, ready to report the information to Pain and declare the nearing success of the Akatsuki''s grand plan and their shared goal, he found the highest tower in the village empty. Obito, initially unconcerned, casually asked, "Has Pain gone out again?" "It would be best to ask the White Zetsu here," replied Black Zetsu, who had returned with Obito from the Land of Lightning. Soon, a White Zetsu emerged from the ground, smiling, "Pain went out to capture the Six-Tails Jinchuriki." "Is there news on the Six-Tails Jinchuriki already? Good," Obito nodded in satisfaction. The more Pain worked hard, the closer Obito''s Moon''s Eye Plan came to success. If Pain, or rather Nagato behind the scenes, survived until the end, Obito didn''t mind allowing him to live in the world of Infinite Tsukuyomi, realizing a version of peace according to his vision. This was his form of mercy. "But," White Zetsu suddenly scratched his head, his smile fading slightly. Both Obito and Black Zetsu looked over. "But what?" Black Zetsu asked. Having lived for a thousand years, he disliked phrases like "but" as they implied variables. As expected, White Zetsu shrugged, "The White Zetsu following Pain hasn''t reported back in the last couple of days. It''s unclear if they are slacking off or something unexpected happened." "White Zetsu hasn''t reported back?" Obito frowned. This could mean that Pain had been out of contact for two or three days. While White Zetsu had strong infiltration abilities, they weren''t infallible, given the myriad of strange things in the ninja world. They would occasionally lose contact. If Pain wished, he could receive the thought wave and appear in a phantom form for communication. But one second... five seconds... ten seconds... A minute passed. There was no response from Pain. "Something happened!" Black Zetsu said gravely. Obito was silent. The Rinnegan was a crucial part of the plan. If lost, the years of meticulous planning to create a world where Rin existed would be in vain. He couldn''t allow such a thing to happen! Obito forced himself to calm down and quickly ordered, "Send another squad of White Zetsu to investigate the area where we lost contact! Leave no stone unturned!" "Also, notify the other Akatsuki members to suspend all missions and rendezvous at Base A3." "Understood!" Knowing "Madara" was in a foul mood, White Zetsu responded promptly and quickly disappeared underground. After giving these orders, Obito didn''t wait idly; he swiftly headed to the secret base of the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path. Black Zetsu, contemplating whether this change was beneficial or detrimental, followed Obito. Soon. In the secret base, Obito found the place where the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path should have been standing completely empty. Obito was immediately at a loss. The Demonic Statue of the Outer Path was gone. No need for reports; his speculations were almost entirely correct! And it wasn''t over. Some time later, when White Zetsu reported that all Akatsuki members could not be reached and were presumably missing, Obito''s hands trembled violently. He had only been away for a few days. Where is my Rinnegan? Where is my Demonic Statue of the Outer Path? Where is my entire Akatsuki organization??? At the same time, Black Zetsu, hearing the news, looked at the dumbstruck Obito and stroked his chin, thinking: "Is it too late to switch sides now?" Chapter 224: Preach to Me Chapter 224: Preach to Me Chapter 224: Preach to Me@@@@ Black Zetsu never expected Hagoromo Gengetsu to act so swiftly, precisely, and unexpectedly. With one move, he struck Akatsuki''s weak point. Now, Nagato and Konan''s fates were uncertain; the Rinnegan and the Gedo Statue had likely changed hands; Kisame, Sasori, and others had possibly been attacked and were missing. The once formidable Akatsuki, known for capturing Tailed Beasts and feared by the great ninja villages, had suddenly become an empty shell. The only ones left were himself and Uchiha Obito. It felt like they were back to square one. This perfectly described Obito''s current situation. Black Zetsu couldn''t help but consider running away. However, he quickly realized that if he abandoned Obito, his disguise as the embodiment of Uchiha Madara''s will would be exposed. Moreover, it was unlikely that Hagoromo Gengetsu would accept someone with an unclear background like him. So, Black Zetsu decided to stay with Obito for now. After all, they''ve worked together for many years, and he knew Obito was deeply committed to the Eye of the Moon Plan. Although Hagoromo Gengetsu had shown impressive capabilities and had now taken action, Black Zetsu still had reservations. After lurking for a thousand years, he couldn''t easily trust anyone. Unlike Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito, Black Zetsu couldn''t be sure if Hagoromo Gengetsu fully supported and would implement the Eye of the Moon Plan. "Let''s wait and see. If things get really uncertain, I still have a backup plan." Black Zetsu thought of the burial site of Uchiha Madara, known only to him, which gave him some reassurance. He then looked at the confused, then grimacing Obito. Worried that Obito might act recklessly and die pointlessly, Black Zetsu quickly said: "Lord MadaraI mean, Lord Madara left me with another plan before he died. Obito, don''t lose heart; we still have a chance." The battle outside Mount Katsuragi had indeed shaken the ninja world. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had successfully seized the Rinnegan and the Gedo Statue, and dismantled Akatsuki, did not care about the outside world''s commotion. Hagoromo Gengetsu placed Hidan''s head and body on the operating table, telling him to "stay calm," and began his work. Two hours later. After fully analyzing Hidan''s immortality, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the now silent, dazed Hidan and then turned his attention to the reports. "His blood, bones, organs, brain, and other parts are no different from a normal person. He still bleeds, breaks bones, and damages organs when injured. But there''s a strange energy, unlike chakra, maintaining his life force. Moreover, his healing speed is far above normal. However, there''s a conditionhe needs to consume a large amount of nutrition, meaning he needs to eat a lot." After reading the analysis report, Hagoromo Gengetsu had a clear understanding of the immortality ability. However, understanding it was one thing; developing this ability into a technique was another challenge. Just as the Eye of the Moon Plan required the Rinnegan, obtaining immortality also required the entity Hidan worshiped, known as the Jashin. "A being similar to the Shinigami?" Hagoromo Gengetsu became intrigued and approached Hidan, patting his head. "Hidan, stop pretending to be dead. Preach to me." "Preach?" Hidan''s eyes instantly sharpened. Hagoromo Gengetsu was terrifying. Even though he had suffered pain far beyond that of ordinary people over the years, the so-called scientific research he had just experienced was a new level of torment he couldn''t have imagined. Who said Jashinists are all madmen? He thought people like Hagoromo Gengetsu, the scientists, were the real lunatics! Just seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu made him shiver involuntarily now. But preaching? Hidan''s eyes lit up quickly. Preaching is good! Preaching is very good! Once they''re in the Jashin cult, bound by its rules... As the current leader of the Jashin cult, he would make sure to pay back this insubordinate fellow in kind! Without needing another word from Hagoromo Gengetsu, Hidan immediately began preaching the teachings of the Jashin cult with all his might. Chapter 225: Evil God, Captured Chapter 225: Evil God, Captured Chapter 225: Evil God, Captured The doctrine of the Jashin Cult is simple: kill. Endless killing. Kill your relatives, kill your friends, kill your neighbors, kill anyone you want. The sufferings of the world, it''s better to end them early. Cult members of Jashin are to empathize with others'' pain and transfer it to themselves, thus relieving others of suffering. In this way, they are saved. Therefore, killing is salvation. Hidan enthusiastically explained his unwavering belief in the teachings of the Jashin Cult. That''s what he did. After the experiment with immortality succeeded, he wielded his scythe and slaughtered all the members of the Jashin Cult present, to practice the teachings of the cult. Every time he killed an enemy thereafter, he would lie in the cursed ritual circle for half an hour, performing elaborate prayers. Even though Kakuzu had told him many times to skip some steps and end it quickly, Hidan never agreed, as it would be blasphemy against the god. Hagoromo Gengetsu listened to Hidan''s exposition of the cult''s teachings, but it went in one ear and out the other. The so-called "killing as salvation" was merely a cover for the cult''s blood sacrifices to Jashin. He told Hidan to cut the nonsense and get straight to the point about joining the cult and absorbing Jashin''s power. Hidan, feeling a bit aggrieved, still complied when he saw Hagoromo Gengetsu''s impassive expression. Soon, following Hidan''s instructions, Hagoromo Gengetsu used Earth Release to create a statue of Jashin. "Now we need sacrificial offerings," Hidan eagerly said, looking at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Without hesitation, Hagoromo Gengetsu stabbed Hidan in the chest, where his head and body had been stitched together. A large amount of blood instantly splattered onto the Jashin statue. "Is that enough?" Hagoromo Gengetsu indicated he could do it again if necessary. "It''s enough!! Enough!" Hidan, knowing he couldn''t afford to offend Hagoromo Gengetsu, quickly started the summoning ritual. After a ritual dance that Hagoromo Gengetsu couldn''t understand, Hidan raised the Jashin cult necklace around his neck and loudly declared: "God! Please descend into this world and guide the new convert!" To be honest, Hidan was a latecomer to the cult. The true experts in the cult''s rituals and prayers were all killed by him, and no one had taught him more. Although the rituals and prayers were filled with his own ideas, Hidan, as the only one to achieve immortality, was still quite favored by Jashin. Indeed. "Idiot!" Having played the role of a god for too long, Jashin really believed he was a deity. Without waiting for Jashin to act, Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands. Instantly. Within a ten-meter radius centered on Jashin, numerous sealing symbols lit up. Jashin, who was preparing to tear Hagoromo Gengetsu apart, was suddenly anxious and frantically tried to escape, but it was futile. The black tadpole-shaped sealing symbols rapidly rose, forming an impenetrable sealing barrier, firmly trapping Jashin inside. Under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s command, the sealing symbols continued to contract, forcing Jashin to curl up and compress inward. Finally, the sealing symbols condensed into a small ball the size of a fist, sealing the now minimized Jashin inside. Hagoromo Gengetsu stepped forward, holding the sealing ball, and smiled faintly at the futilely struggling Jashin inside: "Jashin, captured." Of course, Hagoromo Gengetsu had made preparations for summoning Jashin through Hidan. This place was his stronghold, already equipped with various sealing arrays. At full strength, even tailed beasts could be sealed, let alone a supernatural entity like Jashin. "Now, I can study it properly." As the Jashin inside the sealing ball displayed the same uneasy expression as Hidan, Hagoromo Gengetsu began his research. It was unclear how much time had passed. When Hidan woke up again, he felt a chill all over. That was the result of lying on the floor for too long. "Damn it, they couldn''t even put me in a better place." Hidan muttered complaints as he slowly got up, rubbing the back of his head while looking around. Soon, he saw Hagoromo Gengetsu and the god, who was being twisted and tormented in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hands, crying out for mercy. "Huh? Am I seeing things?" Hidan rubbed his eyes vigorously and looked again. "Maybe my brain hasn''t fully woken up yet." Hidan waited a little longer, then looked a third time with a serious expression. Then... "It''s really the god!" At that moment, Hidan''s faith crumbled. Chapter 226: Strengthening the Clone; The Trail of the Three-Tails Chapter 226: Strengthening the Clone; The Trail of the Three-Tails Chapter 226: Strengthening the Clone; The Trail of the Three-Tails "You''re awake," Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked without turning around as he sensed movement behind him. "If you''re awake, put on the blindfold and leave. Someone will guide you to the other Akatsuki members," he instructed. Hidan, still dazed and shocked, hesitated as if wanting to say something. "Aaagh!!!" A sharp scream erupted from where the Evil God was. Hagoromo Gengetsu tightened his grip, infusing chakra through the crushed sealing sphere into the Evil God''s body, forcefully probing every aspect of it. He glanced at Hidan, who was trying to speak, and asked, "Anything else?" As Hagoromo Gengetsu busied himself with these tasks, the Akatsuki members and the three Uchiha also took time to rest. Back at the Akatsuki base, Uchiha Obito and Black Zetsu, upon discovering their place ransacked, chose to lay low, seemingly waiting for something. Meanwhile, the shinobi world, led by the Five Great Shinobi Villages, was preparing for an impending great war. In this tense atmosphere, Orochimaru finally emerged from hiding. "We''ve found traces of the Three-Tails?" he rasped in the dark chamber. Kabuto, always by his side, answered, "Thanks to the efforts of Yu?kimaru, we''ve tracked down the Three-Tails. Surprisingly, it''s not in the ocean but hiding in a lake." Excited by the news, Orochimaru licked his lips. As a former member of Akatsuki now on the run from them, he was eager to capture the Three-Tails before Akatsuki could complete their plans. Sensing the growing instability in the shinobi world, he knew having a tailed beast on his side would be a great advantage. "So... Let''s focus all efforts on capturing the Three-Tails," he commanded with a cold smile. Chapter 227: Orochimaru’s Cause of Death: Possessing Lethal Skills Chapter 227: Orochimarus Cause of Death: Possessing Lethal Skills Chapter 227: Orochimaru''s Cause of Death: Possessing Lethal Skills "Still no sign of the Three-Tails?" Steam wafted up, the aroma of tea filled the air. Hanare leaned forward to pour, and Hagoromo Gengetsu, fresh from the research base, sipped from his cup, savoring the sweet taste mingling on his tongue, then asked.@@@@ Hanare put down the teapot and shook her head, "Not yet." Hagoromo Gengetsu frowned slightly. Of the five tailed beasts still in the wild, only the Three-Tails remained free, with no leads on its whereabouts. The One-Tail was in the Sand Village, and its jinchu?riki was the Fifth Kazekage, making escape impossible. The Two-Tails and Eight-Tails were in the Cloud Village, with Samui as an informant. They could easily track the Eight-Tails'' movements, and it was only a matter of time before they located the Two-Tails. As for the Nine-Tails, they were too familiar with it to bother. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s plan for capturing the tailed beasts differed from Pain''s sequential approach. He decided to do it all at once. Just like dealing with the Akatsuki, he aimed to capture all the tailed beasts in one go, leaving the Shinobi World unable to react. He would then seal them into the Gedo Statue, becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki and activating the Infinite Tsukuyomi to achieve his Bloodline Encompassing advancement. Of course, this was the ideal scenario. There could be complications, but as long as the overall plan remained unchanged, it was fine. Currently, Hagoromo Gengetsu was working towards this plan. Thus, finding the wild Three-Tails and sealing it into the Gedo Statue was crucial. It would be a major problem if all the other beasts were captured and they couldn''t locate the Three-Tails. --- [Ding!] [Main Quest: Chunin Exams (Completed)] [The Chunin Exams have officially begun. In the first test, a written exam, the host used superior knowledge to easily answer all questions and pass. In the second stage, the Forest of Death, the host and teammates reached the tower without any incidents. In the preliminary matches, the host defeated Choji Akimichi. In the main matches, the host defeated Shikamaru Nara. The Chunin Exams were cut short due to the Konoha Crush.] [Congratulations, host, on completing the Chunin Exams.] [Rewards: Standard Jonin-level chakra reserves; mastery in one chosen chakra nature and form manipulation; Nintaijutsu: Lightning Release Chakra Mode] Having completed the mission in Konoha and waited several days, equivalent to the entire duration of the Chunin Exams, Hagoromo Gengetsu finally received his rewards. As expected, the rewards were abundant, given the importance of the Chunin Exams. Choosing Yin release as his specified chakra nature, Hagoromo Gengetsu found that the mastery level didn''t significantly enhance his abilities. Unsurprised, he turned to the other rewards. If he had indeed been a regular Genin as the system seemed to assume, these rewards would have elevated his strength to a Jonin level. Not bad. As the missions progressed, the rewards became more valuable and advanced. Even if the Infinite Tsukuyomi plan failed, he still had a solid backup plan. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the new mission released upon completing the Chunin Exams. Before setting out, he decided to handle it swiftly. Chapter 228: Patience in Snake Hunting Chapter 228: Patience in Snake Hunting Chapter 228: Patience in Snake Hunting The training grounds at Lockfront Village. Sasuke stood dumbfounded as Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared beside him in the blink of an eye, patted his shoulder, and then vanished just as quickly, indicating that Sasuke should train diligently. What is going on? Sasuke was puzzled. Shaking his head, he decided to take it as a sign that Hagoromo Gengetsu was urging him to train hard. He resumed his training. [Ding!] [Main Quest: The Long-Awaited S-Rank Mission (Completed)] [Sasuke, acting recklessly, chased after Gaara, the One-Tails Jinchuriki, to continue their unfinished battle. Under Kakashi''s orders, the host, Naruto, Sakura, and others took on the S-Rank mission to "Retrieve Sasuke." After a chase, the host successfully caught up to Sasuke and restrained him, completing the mission smoothly.] [Mission Rewards: Two Random A-Rank Jutsus] Hagoromo Gengetsu felt that bringing Sasuke back was a wise decision. Not only did it bring a pair of Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan into his camp, but it also allowed for the quick completion of several system missions. Many previous main quests had been related to Sasuke.@@@@ If nothing unexpected happened, future main quests were likely to involve Sasuke''s departure from the village. A simple shoulder pat would be enough to complete them, making things very convenient. Hagoromo Gengetsu drew his mission rewards. The two A-Rank jutsus were the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique and Earth Release: Hiding in Camouflage Technique. Not bad. He had already mastered the Camouflage Technique, but this was his first time obtaining the Third Hokage''s technique, adding to his repertoire of jutsus. Having completed what needed to be done, Hagoromo Gengetsu vanished and soon appeared in front of an elevator. Hanare, dressed in ninja attire and carrying a large scroll on her back, was waiting for him there. This mission was to kill Orochimaru and eliminate the threat early. However, knowing Orochimaru as a great scientist, Hagoromo Gengetsu suspected there might be valuable "loot" similar to what he had found with Danzo, so he brought Hanare along. After all, having an extra pair of hands couldn''t hurt. After meeting up with Hanare, Hagoromo Gengetsu wasted no time. He waved his hand and said, "Let''s go." They immediately set off. "Orochimaru..." Unlike the previous descriptions, Hanare now had a profound understanding of this former member of the Three Legendary Ninjas of Konoha. Hagoromo Gengetsu, already familiar with Orochimaru''s nature, remained unfazed. If he was the conventional scientist, Orochimaru was the maverick, delving into forbidden and unethical practices. Countless people had perished in his experiments over the years. For someone like him to be redeemed in the end was quite something. Hagoromo Gengetsu surveyed the coliseum. This must be one of Orochimaru''s human experimentation sites. The captives here were cursed seal subjects, but far from the level of the Sound Four, making them defective products. A brutal internal slaughter had occurred here not long ago. It didn''t seem like a riot but rather a selection process. This was typical of Orochimaru''s methods. "What did he need people for?" This wasn''t the hideout described in the intel, but Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t disappointed. He followed the clues to continue tracking. Catching a snake. Especially a cunning and experienced one like Orochimaru, required patience. At that moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed something. He walked to a pile of corpses, stomped his foot, and the dead bodies rolled away, revealing a man with ashen skin, covered in curse seal symbols, with hands and feet transformed into beast claws. "Help me..." The man, still alive, looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu with hope in his eyes, pleading for help. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at him. The curse seal was rampaging, his body was on the verge of collapse, and he was beyond saving. Not wasting any effort. Their eyes met. Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly scanned the man''s memories. As he suspected, this was a human experimentation site. Yesterday, under Guren''s orders, a slaughter ensued here, and the surviving winners left with Guren to serve Orochimaru. Hagoromo Gengetsu withdrew his gaze. After a final glance at the now lifeless, melting body, he buried him and then continued to track Guren and the others with Hanare. Chapter 229: The Three Parties Converge Chapter 229: The Three Parties Converge Chapter 229: The Three Parties Converge A dense white mist enveloped the entire lake. Even though it was daytime, the place gave off an eerie feeling. On the boat, looking at the scene around them where one could barely see their own hand in front of their face, Kabuto habitually adjusted his glasses and thought to himself: "No matter how many times I come here, this place always feels unsettling. But it''s surprising that the Three-Tails actually lives here." "Even more surprising is that Orochimaru-sama''s experiment succeeded. Yu?kimaru really does have the ability to control the Three-Tails." Kabuto turned to look at the boy in the middle of the boat, sitting behind Guren. The boy''s hair and eyes bore a striking resemblance to Yagura, the former perfect Jinchuriki and Fourth Mizukage. With a slight smile, Kabuto looked toward the large man rowing at the stern and said: "This should be the place. Stop the boat." As one of the last survivors of the coliseum fight, the silent Gozu looked at Guren, and seeing she had no objections, he stopped the boat. Kabuto then took out a helmet designed to amplify perception and handed it to Yu?kimaru. "Put this on." Yu?kimaru obediently put it on. Kabuto next pulled out a bottle of medicine and poured out over twenty pills, far more than the usual dosage. Seeing this, Guren''s expression changed. "That''s too many!" Concerned for Yu?kimaru''s safety, she stepped forward to stop Kabuto. However, after Kabuto invoked Orochimaru-sama''s authority, she hesitated and stepped back. Yu?kimaru took the pills, glanced at Guren, who seemed reluctant but ultimately nodded, and courageously swallowed them all. Satisfied, Kabuto nodded and turned to Guren. "Guren, it''s your turn." "Stop ordering me around!" Guren and Kabuto never got along well. Despite this, she still performed the necessary hand seals: "Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Hexagonal Pillars!" Amid splashing water, six towering crystal pillars quickly rose from the water, encasing a large area, including the boat. "What... what''s happening?" Gozu, still unsure of their mission, looked on in confusion. Soon, he saw Yu?kimaru, affected by the medicine, clutch his head in pain and scream. His chakra surged, forming a blue pillar of light that shot up into the sky. The lake water began to roil violently, and a massive shadow slowly emerged from the depths. "The experiment is a success! The target has appeared!" Kabuto exclaimed excitedly. Gozu couldn''t contain his curiosity: "What exactly is coming?" "A tailed beast!" Guren said with a grave expression. "It''s the Three-Tails!" Kabuto added. Before the Infinite Tsukuyomi was activated, it was useful enough. After that. If his plan succeeded, whether he had the Rinnegan or not would no longer matter. Returning to the present. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his gaze towards the distant lake. While the Rinnegan didn''t have the range of the Byakugan, its insight surpassed both the Sharingan and Byakugan. Additionally, due to its connection to the Gedo Statue, the Rinnegan was highly sensitive to tailed beasts. Just moments ago, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Rinnegan had sensed a tailed beast''s presence. "A tailed beast here?" Hagoromo Gengetsu was surprised. It seemed Orochimaru''s subordinates were somehow related to this tailed beast. Were they fighting a Jinchuriki? Or... Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes flickered. He signaled to Hanare, and the two of them turned and headed towards the lake. Five minutes later. Hagoromo Gengetsu and Hanare reached the lake. Standing on a tree branch by the shore, they didn''t need to move further. Looking up, Hagoromo Gengetsu saw a massive turtle wreaking havoc on the lake''s surface. Engaged with it were Guren and a large man, just as seen in the man''s memory. Further away, Kakashi and his team of Konoha ninja were battling Guren''s subordinates. Naruto was notably absent among the Konoha ninja. Ignoring all the other ninjas, Hagoromo Gengetsu focused on the giant turtle and, crucially, the three large tails on its back. "The Three-Tails!" Hanare exclaimed in surprise. She looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, unable to believe that the Three-Tails, which they had been searching for without any clues, was in this obscure lake. Hagoromo Gengetsu was equally astonished. "Why would you hide in a lake instead of the vast, safe ocean? Are you not thinking clearly?" Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head. From the beginning, their approach to finding the Three-Tails had been wrong. But who would have thought the Three-Tails would choose a small inland lake over the expansive ocean? Chapter 230: Run!! Chapter 230: Run!! Chapter 230: Run!! At this moment, the Three-Tails was enraged. It had been peacefully sleeping at the bottom of the lake, but was inexplicably forced to the surface by a small child. Although Yu?kimaru''s power was still too weak, and the Three-Tails soon broke free from his control, it did not mean that the tailed beast was without temper. So, after shattering the crystal seals around it, the Three-Tails continued to unleash its fury on the intruders who had disturbed its slumber. This was its domain, a body of water where it could fully exert its power. Guren and Gozu struggled to hold their ground. Not wanting to see Guren get hurt, Yu?kimaru, despite his weakness, screamed and unleashed even more powerful chakra. Instantly, the Three-Tails was immobilized. This scene was not only witnessed by the Konoha shinobi battling Guren''s subordinates but also by Hagoromo Gengetsu. Unlike Kakashi and his team, who were shocked and worried that someone under Orochimaru could control the Three-Tails, knowing that if the opponent succeeded, it would be disastrous for Konoha, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Yu?kimaru and lost interest. Regardless of what method the kid used to control the Three-Tails, whether it was a tailed beast or a jinchu?riki, it didn''t matter much to him. He had more important things to do. Not forgetting his main objective, Hagoromo Gengetsu scanned his surroundings. Soon, his Rinnegan detected Yakushi Kabuto hiding in the dense forest after fleeing from the lake. As Orochimaru''s right-hand man, Kabuto knew a lot. Hagoromo Gengetsu disappeared from his spot in an instant. Not far away, Yakushi Kabuto, who was watching the renewed battle at the lake caused by Yu?kimaru''s exhaustion, was frowning, thinking about how Yu?kimaru''s power was still not enough and how to further stimulate his potential. Suddenly! His face changed, and without thinking, he quickly retreated. But it was too late. A slender, fair hand clasped his neck, lifting him entirely off the ground. "Your senses are quite sharp," Hagoromo Gengetsu said indifferently, activating his dojutsu as his eyes met Kabuto''s. Unable to resist, Kabuto, whose neck was suddenly grabbed, looked at the person in front of him with bloodshot eyes. When he noticed the familiar face that now looked even more vigorous, his pupils shrank dramatically: "You... you are Hagoromo Gengetsu!!!" Kabuto never expected Hagoromo Gengetsu to appear here. As for Hagoromo Gengetsu, the moment he finished speaking, he set off at top speed toward Orochimaru''s hideout. In the eerie underground base, Orochimaru sat on his throne, one hand resting on the armrest, the other lazily supporting his chin as he watched the flickering candlelight. Humans were like this candlelight, drifting with the wind, sometimes flaring brightly, but mostly flickering dimly. Orochimaru had placed Guren with Yu?kimaru not because of her loyalty, but because of the special bond between her and Yu?kimaru. Without external prompting, this bond would only deepen. When is a person the strongest? When the bond they cherish most is about to be severed. This is human nature. Even if it means the candle burns out quickly under the bright flame. "Kabuto still doesn''t understand this. He keeps using drugs to stimulate Yu?kimaru''s physical potential. Little does he know that the strongest potential comes from the deepest emotions," Orochimaru shook his head, thinking it was time to remind Kabuto. But it seemed that Kabuto had returned. Urgent footsteps approached rapidly. "Lord Orochimaru!" Panting heavily, Kabuto burst through the door without regard for etiquette and called out to Orochimaru. "Has something unexpected happened?" Orochimaru, still sitting lazily, asked calmly. From Kabuto''s expression, Orochimaru could tell something major had occurred. But it didn''t matter. Even if the sky fell, he would still be there. He had never feared this shinobi world, only found it tedious. Until the next moment. "Lord Orochimaru! Hagoromo Gengetsu is coming to kill you!" Kabuto said urgently. Hearing this, Orochimaru calmly stood up. Then. "Run!" Without a second thought, Orochimaru immediately fled with Kabuto! --- (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 231: The Reason Kakashi is Single Chapter 231: The Reason Kakashi is Single Chapter 231: The Reason Kakashi is Single The lush forest zipped past the corners of Orochimaru''s eyes as he ran. He had a moment of disorientation, remembering the last time he had to flee in such disgraceback when he defected from Konoha. He had believed that he was free to do as he pleased after that. Who would have thought, ten years later, he would be fleeing again, and even more wretchedly this time? The cause of this mess originated from his own actions: specifically, his obsession with collecting Hagoromo Gengetsu''s cellular remains and summoning him using the Reanimation during the Chunin Exams. Gengetsu had broken free from his control and now had come specifically to hunt him down. For the first time, Orochimaru deeply regretted his actions. Why had he foolishly summoned Gengetsu? Snapping back to reality, Orochimaru''s expression hardened as he said in a low voice, "He''s here." The contact with the summoned snakes left in the previous base had just been severed. Clearly, Gengetsu had arrived. "Lord Orochimaru," Kabuto said nervously. Having experienced Gengetsu''s suffocating pressure firsthand and seeing the typically calm and composed Orochimaru now rare in his anxiety and worry, Kabuto felt a rising sense of dread. He knew Orochimaru''s genius, his talents, and his intellect surpassed everyone in the shinobi world. Techniques like Living Corpse Reincarnation, the Cursed Seal, and Reanimation were legendary in their own right, capable of shaking the ninja world. Yet, even with such unparalleled skills, Orochimaru didn''t hesitate to retreat upon hearing Gengetsu''s name. There truly were people so powerful they defied all logic. Now, this overwhelming force was coming for them, and Kabuto was at a loss for what to do. Orochimaru, on the other hand, remained calm despite having faced countless trials. He didn''t hesitate as he opened his mouth wide, disgorging countless snakes amidst the nauseating mucus. The serpents quickly filled the area before them. Orochimaru glanced at Kabuto. Unlike other disposable subordinates, Kabuto held significant value to him. A large snake suddenly swallowed both Orochimaru and Kabuto, masking their presence entirely. Following Orochimaru''s command, thousands of serpents dispersed, spreading rapidly in all directions. At Orochimaru''s base, Gengetsu sensed the massive summoning activity and remarked indifferently, "I''ve anticipated this move from you." Hanare understood immediately, smiling lightly. "I see. I was being presumptuous." "Thank you for understanding." Nearby, members of Team 8 and the temporary Team 7 with Yamato listened eagerly. Inuzuka Kiba whispered, "What''s the deal between Kakashi-sensei and that woman?" "I know!" Sakura, the only one who had met Hanare before, whispered excitedly, "That woman is Hanare, someone Kakashi-sensei used to like!" Yamato''s eyes lit up. "No wonder! I heard Kakashi had someone he liked before; it was her!" "But," Sai raised his hand, confused, "didn''t they just say they had no relationship?" Before Sakura could explain, Shino, hands in his pockets, said calmly, "My parents often say they love insects more than each other when they argue, but it doesn''t stop them from being together." Sakura nodded in agreement, adding, "Notice how Kakashi-sensei is talking more than usual to her." "I see. So words don''t always reflect true feelings. This is what they call saying the opposite of what you mean," Sai said, writing it down in his notebook. Hearing the scratching of pen on paper, Kakashi turned back with a sigh, casting a glance at his team. Really, could you guys be any louder with your whispers? (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Your support helps ensure the sustainability of these translations. Thank you for your generosity!) Chapter 232: Don’t Trust What Pretty Women Say Chapter 232: Dont Trust What Pretty Women Say Chapter 232: Don''t Trust What Pretty Women Say After slightly straightening up the team''s discipline, Kakashi looked at Hanare and asked seriously: "I remember you said last time that you were unwilling to serve your village anymore. But you''re still here." "So, Hanare, are you now under Hagoromo Gengetsu?" The mention of "Hagoromo Gengetsu" instantly silenced the previously relaxed and lively scene due to the connection to the person in question. Yamato, Sakura, Kiba Inuzuka, and others'' expressions became solemn, their gazes at Hanare turning particularly serious. Compared to being Kakashi-sensei''s "rumored girlfriend," Hanare''s identity as a subordinate of Hagoromo Gengetsu shocked them more deeply. Hanare slowly turned her head to look at Kakashi behind her and did not deny it: "Since I''m a member of Lockfront Village, of course, I follow Lord Hagoromo." After she finished speaking, she keenly noticed the flash of regret in Kakashi''s eyes, and she smiled again: "I told your previous disciple the same thing: Don''t trust what pretty women say. Kakashi, you were wrong to trust me last time." "Not this time." Kakashi''s voice turned cold: "Now you answer my questions." "Why are you here?" As he spoke, the kunai in his hand pressed harder against Hanare''s neck. If she showed any unusual behavior, his greater responsibility to the village meant he would act without hesitation. Feeling the increasingly cold touch on her neck, Hanare calmly said: "You should know that torture or life threats don''t work on me. However, I can answer your question. But you need to solve my confusion first." "How did you discover me?" Hearing this, Kakashi, who knew that Hanare had once left Konoha''s interrogation team helpless, pondered for a moment and nodded towards Shino. Shino stepped forward and extended his right hand.@@@@ Hanare noticed a tiny bug suddenly fly out from her clothes and land on Shino''s finger. Shino looked at Hanare, lifting his sunglasses with his other hand. Everything was understood without words. "The Aburame clan''s parasitic insects, no wonder. It happened after Lord Hagoromo left." Hanare understood immediately. If Hagoromo Gengetsu were here, the Aburame clan''s parasitic insects would not have escaped his eyes. It seemed these people really knew nothing. Since that was the case, there was no need for her to pretend anymore. "Now, can you answer my question?" Kakashi said at this moment. "Of course. I came here to..." Hanare''s red lips curved up, and she suddenly looked at Kakashi. Not only that. The parasitic insect swarm from Shino, and the ink beasts from Sai''s Super Beast Scroll, surrounded her, cutting off all escape routes. Seeing this, Hanare stopped, her hands quickly forming seals. She wasn''t as strong as Uchiha or the Akatsuki. Although she was taught by Hagoromo Gengetsu, her strength was not less than that of a Jonin from the Great Ninja Villages. But facing Konoha''s Kakashi and Yamato, two Jonin, along with five Chunin with various secret techniques, she was at a disadvantage. Moreover, Hanare was always clear about her mission here: to monitor the Three-Tails. She rationally avoided entangling too much with the Konoha ninjas. When the last seal was formed. Facing the incoming Wood Release, parasitic insects, and ink tigers. Hanare parted her red lips, pressed her fingers to her lips, and spewed a large amount of high-temperature ash, spreading it in all directions. "Fire Release: Hiding in Ash and Dust Technique!" "That technique again!" The Konoha ninjas who participated in the battle of Katsuragi Mountain were familiar with this jutsu. Although they recognized it, as the flames brightened, the intense heat wave stirred up scorching ash and spread in all directions. The Konoha ninjas had to pause. By the time the high-temperature ash had settled, Hanare was nowhere to be seen. Kakashi gave the order: "Continue tracking!" With Team 8 present, catching up to Hanare was only a matter of time. As a member of Lockfront Village, she must know many of the village''s secrets. Especially the coordinates of Lockfront Village, which was currently of utmost importance to Konoha and the other four ninja villages. Even if they only obtained Hanare''s corpse, it would suffice. In Kakashi''s mind, the village always came first. Woof woof! Kiba was about to sniff out Hanare''s scent with Akamaru, but something was off. He looked at Akamaru, who also looked at him in confusion. "Hanare somehow masked her scent." Kiba reported to Kakashi with a frown. Shino also extended his hand, watching the parasitic insects on his palm spinning in circles, and said calmly: "She sprayed an agent that confuses the insects before leaving. I need half an hour to cultivate new insects immune to the agent." The two members of the tracking team were temporarily out of action. Fortunately, the Byakugan could still work. Kakashi instructed Shino to stay and solve the insect problem before catching up, then led the others, following Hinata''s Byakugan, to continue tracking Hanare. Compared to the Three-Tails. Lockfront Village''s Hanare was more crucial to Konoha and the ninja world at this time! Chapter 233: Why Should I Care If I Kill You? Chapter 233: Why Should I Care If I Kill You? Chapter 233: Why Should I Care If I Kill You? Hissss~~~ The sound of snakes hissing reverberated throughout the narrow, damp underground cave. Accompanied by the incessant slithering of serpentine bodies through the soil. Even without seeing it, one could easily imagine a multitude of snakes winding their way towards the center of the cave. At the center of the underground cave, hidden within the belly of a snake along with Kabuto, Orochimaru never expected to find himself driven to such a predicament by the very creatures he knew so well. "It seems there''s no escaping this." Orochimaru licked his lips, his expression cold and sinister. No matter where he hid, the snake swarms with Rinnegan eyes, knowing their kind''s habits, would continue their relentless pursuit. No matter how many he destroyed, as time passed, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s transforming snake swarms kept coming, along with other animals joining the fray. Orochimaru had managed to delay for some time, but ultimately, he found himself cornered in this nameless cave. Despite initially choosing to flee, he had never lacked the will to fight to the end when driven to desperation. Now, drenched and no longer hiding, Orochimaru emerged from the snake''s belly. He looked around, noticing pairs of Rinnegan eyes staring at him from the dark, damp surroundings. "It''s surprising that Pain was defeated by Hagoromo Gengetsu," Orochimaru''s hoarse voice echoed in the cave. Back when he was in the Akatsuki, he had coveted Pain''s Rinnegan. However, Pain''s overwhelming strength left him with no solution, so he had to settle for targeting the newly joined Uchiha Itachi with his Mangekyo? Sharingan. That plan backfired terribly. After being ruthlessly beaten by the emotionless Itachi, who seemed to squash him like an insignificant bug, Orochimaru was labeled a traitor by the Akatsuki and had been hunted ever since. Now, seeing the Rinnegan again, this time on the more formidable Hagoromo Gengetsu, was quite a blow. Orochimaru didn''t know what had happened within the Akatsuki, but it was clear that with the Rinnegan, Hagoromo Gengetsu had become even more powerful. Adding to his frustration was that he had unwittingly released such a threat himself.@@@@ Orochimaru began to suspect that summoning Hagoromo Gengetsu with Reanimation might have been part of Gengetsu''s plan all along. Otherwise, how could he explain Gengetsu''s immediate efforts to break free of his control and quickly achieve his true resurrection? If that were the case, Gengetsu was far more terrifying than he had imagined. Thinking this, Orochimaru''s eyes twitched slightly. He lifted his head to gaze at the nearest snake with Rinnegan eyes. Aware that Gengetsu could see him through the snake''s eyes, Orochimaru smiled and inquired, "Hagoromo-senpai, even though I released you from the underworld, shouldn''t you at least give me a reason if you intend to kill me?" Orochimaru genuinely wanted to know why Gengetsu sought his death. Damn Tobirama! Always creating such forbidden techniques like Reanimation. Now, neither the living nor the dead could find peace. "Hello again, First Hokage!" Orochimaru greeted with a smile, though his hands remained firmly in the sealing position. The Hashirama summoned this time was far stronger than during the Chunin Exams due to a high-quality sacrifice and the infusion of Hashirama''s cells. So much so that Orochimaru had to exert all his effort to avoid being immediately overpowered. Orochimaru didn''t want to risk getting his head blown off mid-sentence. "As expected, the First Hokage is terrifyingly powerful!" Initially, given his previous experience with Gengetsu, Orochimaru should have been more cautious about summoning someone of Hashirama''s caliber, especially using his best sacrifice. However, circumstances left him no choice. To deal with the monstrous Gengetsu, he needed another monster, Hashirama Senju. Even if he couldn''t control the current Hashirama. It didn''t matter. Once Hashirama understood the current state of the ninja world, he would make the only logical choice. "First Hokage, your old friend is up there." Seeing Hashirama deep in thought while staring at him, Orochimaru''s heart raced, and he quickly pointed upwards to the cave''s ceiling. "Old friend?" Hashirama immediately thought of someone and was about to speak when a commanding voice from above resonated: "Shinra Tensei!" Instantly! An unstoppable repulsive force obliterated the Wood Release forest that had reached the surface and continued downward. Soil, rocks, the cave, the forest... Everything in its path was rapidly compressed and pushed back. Until it reached Orochimaru and Hashirama. In the last moment, Orochimaru looked at Hashirama, shrugged, and said: "He''s here." The next moment, with a loud bang. Orochimaru, giving up on resistance, was violently thrown back, his body twisted painfully like a pretzel. Chapter 234: Meeting Senju Hashirama Again, Hagoromo Gengetsu Feels Bored Chapter 234: Meeting Senju Hashirama Again, Hagoromo Gengetsu Feels Bored Chapter 234: Meeting Senju Hashirama Again, Hagoromo Gengetsu Feels Bored After the aftermath of the Shinra Tensei, a massive crater with a diameter of one kilometer appeared on the ground. At the center of the crater, the once dark cave, previously buried deep underground and covered by a green forest, was now completely exposed to sunlight. Everything within the caveforests, snake bodies, rockshad dissolved entirely as if melting snow, replaced by layers of thick soil from elsewhere. In the midst of flying dust, Senju Hashirama emerged from a wooden mask generated by the Mokuton technique, his body covered in cracks. Nearby, a battered Orochimaru crawled out from the soil. He opened his mouth, and a new, mucus-covered body emerged, with his previous injuries fully healed.@@@@ Descending slowly from the sky, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Orochimaru before turning his gaze to Senju Hashirama. He wasn''t surprised to see the latter appear again. He had already learned from Kabuto''s memories that Orochimaru had regained the use of his hands. It was only natural for Orochimaru to try summoning the previously sealed Hokage if he had managed to retrieve his soul from the Shinigami. "Hello again, Hashirama," Hagoromo Gengetsu said calmly, nodding at Senju Hashirama. Could he remain calm? He had summoned Senju Hashirama numerous times over the past year using an incomplete version of the Reanimation. Although Hashirama had no consciousness, they had fought many battles and were too familiar with each other. Unless it was the peak version of Senju Hashirama from the Valley of the End, Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldn''t be truly excited. Now, it was just a matter of courtesy between old acquaintances. "Gengetsu..." Hashirama felt a significant wave of emotion seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu, especially upon noticing his eyes, now a different shade with purple swirling patterns. He had heard of these eyes somewhere but couldn''t recall. Realizing the conversation would drag on, Hagoromo Gengetsu, not forgetting his objective, raised his hand: "Bansho Ten''in!" A terrifying gravitational force erupted from his palm. Unable to resist, Orochimaru and Hashirama were pulled toward him. "Gengetsu..." Noticing a significant change in Hagoromo Gengetsu since their last encounter, Hashirama''s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, Hashirama''s body was halted as numerous thick wooden stakes extended from him, anchoring him to the ground. Orochimaru, quick to react, grabbed the nearest stake to stop his movement. Seeing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu altered the force in his palm: "Shinra Tensei!" Boom! A powerful repulsive wave swept over the two. First drawn in, then pushed awaytwo opposing forces acted almost simultaneously. Orochimaru felt his organs churning violently like a washing machine, vomiting blood as his body rolled backward. Hashirama, though faring better, still retreated but maintained the ability to observe Hagoromo Gengetsu. Noticing him approaching, Hashirama clapped his hands: "Mokuton: Kajukai Korin!" Massive trees sprouted from the ground, growing rapidly with enormous flowers blooming, releasing a paralyzing pollen cloud ready to engulf the area. With Shinra Tensei still on cooldown, Hagoromo Gengetsu continued walking forward, blue eye shadow appearing at the corners of his eyes. "Senpo?: Ice Release!" Crack! Crack! Instantly, a wave of freezing ice emanated from him, rolling outward like a tidal wave. The pollen, and even the microscopic bacteria in the air, froze solid. The blooming trees turned into a frozen wasteland, unable to resist. "Senjutsu?!" Hashirama exclaimed in shock. As a Senjutsu user himself, he immediately recognized the chakra aura of Senjutsu in the Ice Release. He looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, noting the blue eye shadow. Though different from his own, it was undoubtedly Sage Mode. "Impressive, Gengetsu!" Hashirama said with admiration. Chapter 235: Supremacy of Bloodlines Chapter 235: Supremacy of Bloodlines Chapter 235: Supremacy of Bloodlines Senju Hashirama understood well that for individuals like him, their strength had already reached a ceiling, and further improvement would require immense time and effort. Madara was the same way back then. However, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was once considered an equal to them, was different. As the youngest and most talented of the three, Gengetsu''s strength was already formidable, but his rate of progress had not slowed down. Hashirama deeply experienced this. The last time they met, Gengetsu had already surpassed his strength from the Battle of the Valley of the Fallen God, showcasing new abilities like the Yin Seal and black rods. This time, he had mastered Sage Mode. It was hard to imagine what new abilities he would reveal the next time they met. As for the possibility of stagnation, even Hashirama, who knew well the difficulty of enhancing one''s strength, did not think such a problem would occur with Gengetsu. The title "Comparable to the Gods" was often seen as equal to Hashirama, the "God of Shinobi." However, Hashirama himself believed that Gengetsu, with his limitless potential, was more comparable to actual gods. During the Battle of the Valley of the Fallen God, Gengetsu''s momentum was interrupted. Now, no one could stop him from shining brilliantly. Hashirama gazed deeply at Gengetsu. Seeing his old opponent casually shatter his Wood Release technique and walk towards him again, he cast aside some of his previous thoughts and felt a rare desire for an all-out battle. Although this reincarnated body couldn''t unleash his full power, it was much stronger than during the Chunin Exams or the Shinigami''s Summoning. "Sage Art!" Hashirama clapped his hands, and the Sage markings appeared on his face. In the next second, he and Gengetsu exchanged a glance. No words were needed. Hashirama acted immediately: "Sage Art: Gate of the Great God!" Red torii gates descended from the sky, aiming at Gengetsu. Gengetsu looked up briefly. "Sage Art: Storm Release Light Fang!" Beams of Storm Release energy shot out like a peacock spreading its tail, knocking away the red torii gates one by one. Seeing this, Hashirama prepared to make another move. Gengetsu didn''t give him the chance. "Universal Pull!" Seeing the cataclysmic scene caused by just two individuals, Orochimaru, like the guards brought by the Five Kages during the Battle of the Valley of the Fallen God, fell into deep shock. "Is this the true power of the God of Shinobi and someone comparable to the gods?" "Is this... achievable by human effort?" Orochimaru felt a bit of despair. Despite his immense talent and the numerous ninjutsu and forbidden techniques he had developed, in front of these two, they seemed insignificant. "Senju... Hagoromo..." Orochimaru, who believed he was not much less talented than Gengetsu, saw the vast gap between them. The answer was clear: bloodline. Some people are born in Rome, while others can never reach Rome. Ninjas are the same. Orochimaru had long concluded from numerous experiments that a ninja''s growth had limits. No matter how hard a person tries or how talented they are, their body and bloodline have already determined their ceiling. For instance, the chakra levels of ninjas from civilian backgrounds are generally lower than those from ninja clans. Among ninja clans, those with a long heritage like the Senju, Uchiha, and Uzumaki clans have more chakra than clans with less history like the Sarutobi, Shimura, and Ino-Shika-Cho clans. It''s not just about chakra levels; in all aspects, the older the ninja clan, the greater their bloodline advantages. Orochimaru didn''t know the story of Otsutsuki Hagoromo and his two sons. But he knew that clans like the Uchiha, Senju, and Hagoromo, with documented histories spanning a thousand years, had bloodline advantages beyond common understanding. The emergence of individuals like Uchiha Madara, Senju Hashirama, and Hagoromo Gengetsu was the clearest representation. Civilian-born Orochimaru envied this greatly. He possessed all the means to advance, but an invisible ceiling restricted his climb. Throughout ninja history, the main characters were always the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths. This was precisely why Orochimaru coveted Uchiha Sasuke. Ordinary as he was, he refused to remain beneath others. Chapter 236: Soul Extraction Chapter 236: Soul Extraction Chapter 236: Soul Extraction Currently, the Senju Clan has fallen into mediocrity, with only Tsunade left to hold the fort; the Uchiha Clan was decimated, leaving only two brothers; although now the Uchiha have increased in number, like the Hagoromo Clan, they remain hidden from the shinobi world''s view. Apart from the aforementioned three major clans, the other historically significant clans have also waned. The Uzumaki Clan has long ceased to exist; the Hyuga Clan binds itself with the Caged Bird Seal, with only a few main family members secluded in Konoha, rarely venturing out; the Kaguya Clan has been silent since Kimimaro''s death. Orochimaru surveys the entire shinobi world, noting that those ancient clans have either disappeared or are difficult to exploit. No, he does have one under his commandKarin. Her pure red hair, natural control of the Kagura Mind''s Eye, and healing abilities all indicate that she is an outstanding remnant of the Uzumaki Clan. Previously, Orochimaru was too focused on Uchiha Sasuke and his Sharingan, neglecting the somewhat lax in training and underdeveloped Karin. But now, with Sasuke having awakened the Mangekyo? Sharingan and his own shattered soul, he can no longer contend. Having witnessed the epic battle between Senju Hashirama and Hagoromo Gengetsu, Orochimaru gained a deeper understanding of the importance of bloodlines. He decided that his next target for body possession would not be the backup Guren with her Crystal Release, but Karin, who inherited the Uzumaki Clan''s talents.@@@@ However, this all depends on his current escape. Glancing at the ongoing, undiminished battle between Hagoromo Gengetsu and Senju Hashirama, Orochimaru pretended to continue watching while a white snake slithered out from his clothes, silently heading away. But before the snake could get far, a laser from the battlefield swiftly pierced through the empty shell of "Orochimaru," and the residual power targeted the white snake. The white snake''s pupils shrank in fear. Knowing it couldn''t evade the swift, tracking laser, it quickly opened its mouth, and Orochimaru''s true body slid out. In the next moment, the white snake hit by the laser disintegrated into ashes. Orochimaru, now up and looking somewhat dismayed, noticed Hagoromo Gengetsu sparing him a warning glance amidst the battle with Hashirama. Orochimaru muttered darkly, "Even in such a fierce fight with the First Hokage, you still have time to monitor me. So effortlessly..." Realizing he had underestimated Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength, Orochimaru understood the necessity of escape. "Interesting." Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly faced the massive serpent. As it charged, he vanished, reappearing atop one head. "Like Susanoo no Mikoto, cutting off each head one by one? Too tedious. Let''s be efficient." Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his fingers towards the serpent''s headRinnegan''s Human Path: Soul Extraction. With a forceful pull, Orochimaru''s soul began to separate from the serpent. "How...?" Orochimaru was terrified. His proudest technique failed, and his soul was in peril. The Human Path was far more domineering than the Reaper Death Seal. As the serpent tried to resist, Hagoromo Gengetsu drew Orochimaru''s soul entirely. The remaining seven heads and tails of the serpent stiffened, and after Hagoromo Gengetsu crushed Orochimaru''s soul, the giant serpent melted away. Simultaneously, a small white snake discreetly detached and burrowed underground, attempting to flee. A fireball swiftly incinerated the snake, regardless of its struggles. The hunt for Orochimaru ended successfully, with his death confirmed. Returning to Hashirama''s location, Hagoromo Gengetsu found the reanimation technique dissolving due to the caster''s death, allowing Hashirama''s soul to ascend. There was no time for farewells this time. With that, everything was concluded. No, one small pest remained. Chapter 237: Here it Comes! Chapter 237: Here it Comes! Chapter 237: Here it Comes! Hagoromo Gengetsu looked down at the large pit beneath his feet. In the previous underground cavern, aside from Orochimaru, there was another person present. It seemed that the other person had perished during the earlier Shinra Tensei, but in reality... *Crack! Crack!* A fissure extending deep into the ground rapidly formed as Hagoromo Gengetsu stomped his foot. Soon, a severely damaged, already dead giant snake came into view. Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his palm, lifting the snake up, then split open its belly. Inside, a badly decomposed, barely recognizable Kabuto Yakushi appeared before him. Noticing that Kabuto was also silent, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the intact glasses on his nose and smiled slightly: "Your skill at playing dead is quite good. However, the chakra within your body cannot be hidden." Kabuto''s disguise was so convincing that even veteran ninjas would believe he was truly dead. But before the Rinnegan, Byakugan, and Sharingan, even if he suppressed the flow of chakra within his body, it was to no avail. Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his right hand, and a black rod emerged from his palm. At the same time, hearing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words, Kabuto, knowing his disguise had failed, reluctantly opened his eyes and began to speak: "I..." *Splat!* Before he could finish, the black rod in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hand pierced through his forehead. Kabuto''s head jerked back, his eyes dimmed, and he was completely dead. Hagoromo Gengetsu had no interest in hearing what Kabuto had to say. This dream master of the Fourth Great Ninja War had always been Orochimaru''s loyal dog. The best ending for him was to send him on his way along with Orochimaru. In this way, with Orochimaru dead and his most trusted and knowledgeable confidant also dead, those remaining subordinates, like Karin and Jugo, would either ignore or even celebrate Orochimaru''s death, having no intention of reviving him. Even if there were any loyal followers left, their lack of strength and inability to infiltrate the core would render any attempt to revive Orochimaru impossible. In the future, the scenario where Sasuke revives Orochimaru from the original story would never happen. Thus, Orochimaru''s threat was eliminated. Having successfully completed his mission, Hagoromo Gengetsu turned to look in the direction from which he had come. Judging by the time, the unexpected surprise of the Three-Tails should be concluding soon. At the lake where the Three-Tails was hiding, thick white fog, unusual for the current weather, enveloped the entire surface. Once inside, one could not see their hand in front of their face, easily getting lost unless possessing abilities like the Byakugan. At this moment, Hanare was hiding on the lake''s surface. Without any hesitation, Hanare left to rendezvous with Hagoromo Gengetsu. After Hanare departed, Kisame patted Samehada: "Let''s get started!" *Sploosh!* Kisame plunged into the water. A moment later... *Boom!!!* The massive lake began to boil. The white mist was dispersed. Before the Konoha ninjas, who were tracking Hanare, could react... The next second... To their shock and surprise, a water column, nearly covering the entire lake, shot up to the sky. *Roar!!* Atop the huge wave, a colossal creature roared in anger. Amid the turbulent waves, Kakashi steadied himself, looked up at the sound, and his pupils shrank sharply: "The Three-Tails!!!" Beside him, Yamato took a sharp breath: "This is unbelievable! Someone actually threw the Three-Tails out from the lake bottom!" As a Konoha Jonin, he immediately sensed that the huge wave was man-made. "It''s him!" Kakashi''s Sharingan scanned and immediately spotted Kisame riding the waves. "The Akatsuki is here too." The other Konoha ninjas also noticed the figure atop the massive water column, looking casual compared to the involuntary Three-Tails. This small lake had first attracted Orochimaru''s people, then Hagoromo Gengetsu''s subordinates, and now even the Akatsuki were joining the fray. The Konoha ninjas present felt a growing sense of unease. Especially since they couldn''t intervene at the moment. Amid the Three-Tails'' angry roars, the water column, having lost its momentum after propelling it from the lake bottom to the sky, finally collapsed. But due to inertia, the enormous body of the Three-Tails continued to ascend. At this moment, the sound of wings flapping was heard. Standing on a clay bird, Deidara, who had been waiting, looked at the Three-Tails beside him and chuckled: "Here it comes!" Chapter 238: When Did Things Start Going Wrong for Konoha? Chapter 238: When Did Things Start Going Wrong for Konoha? Chapter 238: When Did Things Start Going Wrong for Konoha? Whistling sounds pierced the air. Suspended in mid-air with no footing, the Three-Tails could only watch as Deidara''s dozen or so clay twin-winged birds flew rapidly toward its only unarmored spot near its eyes. Deidara shouted loudly. A flash of white light from the birds. Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions rang out in succession. As the smoke cleared, the Three-Tails, hit directly, was knocked out cold by the blast''s impact. Deidara then threw out three more giant clay birds, which hooked onto the Three-Tails from front, back, and sides, lifting it into the air, with Kisame in tow. "Capture of the Three-Tails complete. That was pretty easy, hm." On the clay bird, Deidara, without breaking a sweat, flipped his golden ponytail and spread his hands. Hearing this, Kisame shook his wet clothes: "It was easy for you. I had to tussle with that thing down there for quite a while." "Well, the Three-Tails is a turtle, and water is your domain," Deidara laughed cheerfully. "Now that you''ve met your quota for capturing tailed beasts, I still have one more to go. According to the clan leader, our new boss, my next target is the One-Tail. Hm." "The One-Tail?" Kisame was slightly taken aback. "That one''s not easy to handle. He''s the Kazekage of the Sand Village and rarely leaves the village. To take him down, you''d have to deal with thousands of Sand ninja." Deidara patted the head of the clay bird in front of him confidently: "That''s why the One-Tail is my target." Kisame looked at the clay bird and revealed an understanding expression: "Indeed, it''s most fitting for you to capture the One-Tail. But I won''t be teaming up with you." Kisame was a straightforward person, whether it came to forming seals or capturing tailed beasts. If he had the capacity, he didn''t mind helping his teammates. However, the future battle mode between Deidara and the One-Tail''s jinchuriki wouldn''t suit him, so his presence wouldn''t be useful. Deidara waved his hand nonchalantly: "I heard a new member will join and team up with me to deal with the One-Tail. Who''d have thought, I''m going to be a senior now. Hm!" "A newcomer?" Kisame hadn''t heard this news. But anyone who could gain Hagoromo Gengetsu''s approval wouldn''t be weak. That was good. The faster they captured the tailed beasts, the sooner the world he envisioned would come. Deidara and Kisame left gracefully with the Three-Tails. Leaving behind a group of soaking wet Konoha ninja who could only watch everything in a daze. "That''s impossible! That''s a tailed beast! And they captured it so easily?" Kiba Inuzuka couldn''t believe his eyes. Hanare would soon rendezvous with Hagoromo Gengetsu. As for Orochimaru, Guren, Yu?kimaru, and Gozu had already left. "Sister Guren, where are we going?" Yu?kimaru, who always longed for a real home, looked at Guren expectantly. Guren patted Yu?kimaru''s head, taking one last look in the direction of Orochimaru''s base. Compared to Orochimaru, Yu?kimaru had become the most important person to her. "We''re going to find a real home for us." Guren said, leading Yu?kimaru and the loyal Gozu far away. Orochimaru''s forces were now completely dismantled. Some people die, but their legacy continues to illuminate others. The last person who selflessly contributed was Danzo, now it was Orochimaru. After sending Orochimaru and Kabuto on their way, Hagoromo Gengetsu returned to Orochimaru''s base to start a thorough cleanup. There were quite a few instruments in Orochimaru''s base, but they were inferior to the Root base backed by Konoha''s vast resources. What truly caught Hagoromo Gengetsu''s interest were Orochimaru''s research notes. Especially on the Reanimation. Hagoromo Gengetsu found relevant human tissues and even some of Orochimaru''s insights on the technique in a scroll. Although not the complete training content of the Reanimation. It provided significant inspiration for him. "The Reanimation... I have a team that''s perfect for this technique. However..." As Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered, information suddenly came from his Zero Ring. "The Three-Tails have been successfully captured." Now, only the One-Tail, Two-Tails, Eight-Tails, and Nine-Tails remained. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes gleamed. Storing the relevant data on the Reanimation, he sent the location of the Gedo Statue to Deidara and Kisame, then resumed his unfinished work. A while later, Hanare arrived. Handing over her tasks to her, Hagoromo Gengetsu used the Phantom Lamp Body Technique. In an instant. His multicolored projection appeared on the fingers of the Gedo Statue. At the same time, Deidara and Kisame arrived with the gigantic Three-Tails. Chapter 239: The Great Lord Feels Off Chapter 239: The Great Lord Feels Off Chapter 239: The Great Lord Feels Off@@@@ Despite its massive size, the Three-Tails appeared relatively small in front of the Gedo Statue. As Hagoromo Gengetsu summoned the illusionary figures, they began to appear on each of the ten fingers. Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, Uchiha Izumi, Uchiha Kei, and Uchiha Sasuke, who hadn''t been present last time, all materialized. Along with Gengetsu himself, and Deidara and Kisame who were physically there, nine people stood on the Gedo Statue''s fingers. After obtaining the Rinnegan and returning to the village, Gengetsu used its power to create several more Akatsuki rings and distributed them to the three Uchiha, allowing them to project themselves here. Standing in the spot that once belonged to Itachi, Sasuke''s curiosity was piqued by the sight of the Gedo Statue. He turned his head at the crashing sound of the Three-Tails hitting the ground, getting his first clear view of the tailed beast. Deidara, noticing Sasuke, asked with interest, "Uchiha Itachi''s brother? I wonder how strong you are compared to him?" Sasuke glanced back at Deidara and said indifferently, "You can try and find out." Deidara smirked. Just like his brother, Sasuke had a similarly annoying demeanor. He wondered if Sasuke was his new partner or if it would be one of the other Uchiha. Either way, his future missions didn''t look promising. As Deidara''s expression quickly shifted, Hidan''s voice broke the silence, "How come we suddenly have a job? Wasn''t the Three-Tails missing? How did we find it?" Hidan, who had been pondering new doctrines to the point of pulling out his hair, would have preferred to keep thinking rather than endure the tedious task of extracting a tailed beast. However, remembering Gengetsu''s formidable power, he quickly fell silent after his complaint. "Are the other tailed beasts'' capture missions starting soon?" asked Kakuzu, eager to seize the opportunity to earn some extra money during the missions. "Yes, we are entering the final phase of the tailed beast capture plan," Gengetsu confirmed. "I will assign the missions later." No matter how many times he drank it, he couldn''t get used to it. "Fukasaku-sama, I''ve mastered Sage Mode, so why can''t I leave? My village and friends need me!" Naruto complained, distancing himself from the so-called nutritious soup. Fukasaku, busy in the kitchen, replied without turning around, "Mastered Sage Mode? You mean the technique that makes you look constipated and only lasts five minutes? Although it''s better than Jiraiya, it''s nothing compared to your village''s First Hokage or that young man Hagoromo Gengetsu I saw recently." Naruto fell silent at the mention of Gengetsu. "Sasuke..." Knowing what had happened, he regretted not being there that day. That regret fueled his desire to return to the village and not miss any more crucial events. But Fukasaku was right; Naruto still had much to learn. Looking at his hands, Naruto realized he still fell short compared to Gengetsu. How could he hope to bring Sasuke back at this level? With no choice but to continue training, Naruto downed the green soup in one gulp and rushed outside to continue his training with multiple shadow clones. "NARUTO! I''ve made a new batch of nutritious soup... Wait! Don''t run!" Fukasaku called out, but Naruto was already gone. Sighing, he handed the soup to Shima, who asked, "How is it?" "Very good!" Shima praised. Pleased, Fukasaku said, "Naruto is missing out. It''s delicious." "Naruto..." Fukasaku gazed at Naruto training by the waterfall, "He has indeed mastered Sage Mode. We could let him go." "I know," Shima replied absentmindedly, planning the next recipe. "But the Great Lord insisted he stay." "The Great Lord..." Fukasaku hesitated, "Something feels off about him lately." Shima''s eyes brightened, "You think he''s gone senile too?" "No, it''s something else. It feels like he''s lost his former ease," Fukasaku said solemnly. --- Chapter 240: Naruto’s Stay is Non-Negotiable! Chapter 240: Narutos Stay is Non-Negotiable! Chapter 240: Naruto''s Stay is Non-Negotiable! "Isn''t he just getting senile?" Shima Sage flipped her eyelids and concluded. "He was already confused before, now he''s just uncomfortable. I''ve heard humans get all sorts of senile illnesses as they age. It''s perfectly normal for the Great Elder to show signs of senility given his age!" Fukasaku Sage, unable to refute his wife, nodded vaguely and then looked at Naruto, who was working hard nearby. He thought of something and frowned: "Little Jiraiya specifically told me to send Naruto back to the village once he mastered Sage Mode. Perhaps the Great Elder really made a mistake when he ordered Naruto to stay." Shima Sage said, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s wake the Great Elder up and have him revoke the order. He might have already forgotten about it." Although Shima Sage often called the Great Elder senile and didn''t show much respect during their interactions, the Great Toad Sage had lived for a thousand years. Even if he was senile, his position as the Great Elder of Mount Myoboku commanded respect. Shima and Fukasaku couldn''t go against his will. Even if the order was wrong, they needed to consult the Great Elder and get him to change his mind rather than disobeying directly. Convinced by Shima, Fukasaku quickly accompanied her to the Great Elder. Once an important figure who assisted Otsutsuki Hagoromo in the battle against his mother, the toad known as Gamamaru was now revered as the Great Toad Sage. Compared to his tiny size a thousand years ago, his current form was much larger, with an "oil" necklace around his neck and a scholar''s cap on his head, sitting on a throne marked with the word "sage." The arrival of Shima and Fukasaku did not catch his attention. If one got closer, they would notice his eyes were closed, and a faint snoring sound was coming from his mouth. "See?" Shima Sage gave Fukasaku a look that said, "I knew it." Ignoring Fukasaku''s attempts to stop her, Shima Sage leaped several times and loudly called into the Great Toad Sage''s ear: "Great Elder! Great Elder! Wake up! There''s something important!" After a while, the Great Toad Sage finally opened his eyes reluctantly.@@@@ Seeing Shima and Fukasaku so close, he muttered, "You are...?" Shima sighed, "The Great Elder is getting more and more senile!" When Shima and Fukasaku looked up, they saw the Great Toad Sage looking more tired than before. "I dreamt of different futures," he suddenly said. "Dreams? Different futures?" Fukasaku''s brow furrowed. He was well aware of the Great Toad Sage''s ability to foresee the future in his dreams. While some toads, including Shima, dismissed these as mere senile dreams, others, including humans, believed in his prophecies. Jiraiya, for instance, had long believed in the Great Toad Sage''s prophecies and spent years searching for the Child of Prophecy. But now, what did it mean that he had dreamt of different futures? Had the prophecy changed? His eyes fixed on the Great Toad Sage, waiting for more. Soon, the Great Toad Sage spoke in a deep, trembling voice: "I saw... blood-red skies and a falling moon. I saw... the earth collapsing and the world wailing. I saw time and space in chaos, with beings from endless dimensions tearing everything apart. It was too long, too far... too chaotic..." "A great catastrophe, a catastrophe far beyond the ninja world, is coming!" A new prophecy had emerged! Although he didn''t understand much of it, Fukasaku could feel the despair in the Great Toad Sage''s words. Even Shima, who didn''t usually believe in prophecies, began to have doubts, given how unusual the Great Toad Sage''s behavior was. Could it be... true? Suddenly, Fukasaku thought of something and asked urgently, "So, Great Elder, you''re keeping Naruto here because he can resolve the crisis in the prophecy?" Jiraiya had told him that Naruto was likely the Child of Prophecy. Although Jiraiya had made mistakes before, he was certain this time. Fukasaku, seeing Naruto''s special qualities and his quick mastery of Sage Mode, had come to believe it too. Now, hearing the Great Toad Sage''s new prophecy, he instinctively thought that Naruto, as the Child of Prophecy, was the best candidate to resolve the crisis. But could keeping Naruto at Mount Myoboku really help? Facing Fukasaku''s doubts, the Great Toad Sage didn''t elaborate. His meaningful gaze pierced through all obstacles, looking at Naruto who was training, and he said calmly: "Naruto will stay at Mount Myoboku." "This decision is non-negotiable." Chapter 241: The Exposure of Lockfront Village Chapter 241: The Exposure of Lockfront Village Chapter 241: The Exposure of Lockfront Village The relentless rain, allowed to fall freely by the barrier, washed the dust off the various buildings of the Sky City. Inside the office, after dealing with the Three-Tails and returning to the village, Hagoromo Gengetsu stood by the window. His purple, swirling eyes rippled as he focused his gaze beyond the barrier. Through the drizzle, a flying ninja tool could be faintly seen speeding toward the sea. It wasn''t a flying ninja tool from Lockfront Village. "Have the remnants of the Sky Ninjas been found by the Five Great Ninja Villages?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked without turning his head as Hanare entered. Hanare, who had returned with Hagoromo Gengetsu, wasted no time resting and quickly compiled and analyzed the intelligence from various locations. She stood before Hagoromo Gengetsu and reported, "Yes. It is reported that the Mist Ninjas discovered the remnants of the Sky Ninjas on a secret island and captured their flying ninja tools technology. More importantly, they have learned of the existence of the Sky Fortress." Since Hagoromo Gengetsu had captured Shinno? and relocated the Sky Fortress, he hadn''t paid much attention to the Sky Ninjas. Matters like these were typically handled by the village''s high-level officials, who had done a decent job. With Shinno?''s cooperation, to prevent the secrets of the Sky Fortress from leaking, the village had begun absorbing the Sky Ninjas. With their leader subdued and many Sky Ninjas tired of living on the edge, they readily joined Lockfront Village. However, there were always a few diehards in any organization who wouldn''t comply, especially considering Shinno?''s frequent travels and less-than-absolute control over the Sky Ninjas. Despite Lockfront Village''s decisive efforts to eliminate these diehards, a few managed to escape and remained undiscovered. But their luck had run out. While Hagoromo Gengetsu was chasing Orochimaru, these diehards were found by the Mist Ninjas, who were conducting a large-scale search. Under severe interrogation, they confessed everything. The Mist Village now knew everything they needed to know.@@@@ Consequently, the other four great ninja villages, who were closely aligned with the Mist Ninjas, quickly learned of this information and immediately deduced that Lockfront Village was most likely in the sky. This made sense! A village with so many people, yet no traces could be found under the extensive search by the Five Great Ninja Villages and their subordinates. It seemed suspicious unless they were in the sky. "Yes!" Hanare responded. Watching Hanare leave, Hagoromo Gengetsu returned his gaze to the window. Once the positions of the two Jinchuriki from the Cloud Village were confirmed, the Tailed Beast capture plan would officially conclude. The ninja world was about to experience unprecedented changes, and the real drama was about to unfold. In a hidden base, Uchiha Obito, once the mastermind behind the ninja world''s turmoil and now recently reduced to a lone wolf, sat silently in the main seat, deep in thought. Until a Zetsu emerged from the ground. From Black Zetsu came the voice, "I heard from Konoha that the Three-Tails has been captured by Deidara and Kisame and is likely being absorbed by the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path." "The Three-Tails..." Uchiha Obito''s eyelids twitched under his mask. "So now the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path has Five-Tails, Four-Tails, Six-Tails, Seven-Tails, and now Three-Tails." "Don''t forget about the Nine-Tails chakra you captured," Black Zetsu reminded him. "That''s just for emergencies. With Hagoromo Gengetsu''s personality, he won''t settle for just a bit of chakra. The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Naruto Uzumaki, is already on his list," Uchiha Obito said calmly, unfazed by the change in address. He looked at Black Zetsu and asked again, "Are you sure the technique you mentioned about the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path truly exists?" "Of course," Black Zetsu nodded. "As Madara''s will incarnate, I know more about the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path than Pain and even Hagoromo Gengetsu." "Then it''s time to make plans," Uchiha Obito said, standing up slowly. "I need a chance to meet with Hagoromo Gengetsu in front of the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path." "In front of the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path? That won''t be easy," Black Zetsu frowned. He noticed the confident look on Uchiha Obito''s face and asked curiously, "Do you already have an idea, Obito?" "Yes. It''s time to visit the Land of Lightning," Uchiha Obito said, walking out of the base. Watching Uchiha Obito''s departing figure, Black Zetsu narrowed his eyes, thinking, "I hope you can surprise me, Obito." "Preferably to the extent that you are no longer of any use." Chapter 242: Operation Begins!! Chapter 242: Operation Begins!! Chapter 242: Operation Begins!! "The operation... has started." In the Land of Lightning, outside the Hidden Cloud Village, Samui picked up a handwritten note. She read it interestly, then rolled it up and placed it into a message hawk''s tube. Just then, footsteps approached from behind. "Sister." Samui''s brother, Atsui, walked over. He glanced at the sealed message tube and said in a low voice, "The surroundings have been checked. Everything is safe." Samui nodded silently. She took out a few special soldier pills for the messenger hawk from her ninja pouch and fed them to the bird. As the hawk skillfully held them in its beak, Atsui hesitated but then spoke, "Sister, about Master Bee..." "I know," Samui interrupted. She understood what her brother wanted to say. Being a disciple of Master Killer Bee, she had received much care from him. Consequently, Atsui, too, had a deep affection for Bee. Now, knowing that they were going to betray him, he felt inevitable guilt. Samui felt the same guilt, but she was more rational. The world was full of choicesfamily, friendship, love, and teacher-student bonds. Trying to have it all was impossible. Forcing it would only shatter everything. "The world is cruel, and everything must be prioritized. As for our choices, we decided long ago." Samui''s statement was calm and composed. Unlike his sister''s maturity, the passionate Atsui couldn''t help but feel remorse, "But this means Master Bee''s life will be in danger." If it were anyone else, Atsui would never believe that the powerful and perfect Jinchuriki, Killer Bee, would be in danger. But this time, the information Samui sent would eventually reach that person. Knowing that Killer Bee was targeted by that person, Atsui couldn''t believe Bee could escape unscathed. Samui looked at Atsui and, for the first time, called him by his true name, "Re, do you know what the most taboo thing is for both ordinary people and ninjas?" "What?" Atsui, also known as Hagoromo Re, didn''t understand why his sister suddenly asked this question. "Hesitation." "A clan leader should not only enjoy power but also fulfill the needs of the clansmen." Ignoring the contributions of the clansmen while enjoying the benefits was not Gengetsu''s style. Hanare looked at Gengetsu with admiration. It was their honor to have such a leader. "It''s time to move." After instructing Hanare to make preparations, Gengetsu glanced at the Zero Ring on his hand. In an instant, his Phantom Lamp Body appeared on the ten fingers of the Gedo Statue. Soon, Kakuzu, Hidan, Kisame, Deidara, and Uchiha Sasuke, who received the information, also appeared. Gengetsu didn''t notify Uchiha Izumi and Uchiha Kei. To prevent small incidents during their absence, they would stay in the village, ready to act as reinforcements if needed. Now, Gengetsu glanced at everyone present and issued the latest orders without wasting words, "From now on, the final round of the tailed beast capture operation begins." "Kakuzu, Hidan, you handle the Two-Tails Jinchuriki." "Understood!" Kakuzu and Hidan replied solemnly. "Uchiha Sasuke, Kisame, you handle the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki." "Understood!" Sasuke and Kisame, who had already completed their tailed beast targets but remained enthusiastic, responded. "Deidara, stay in place. The new recruit will join you soon. Your target is the One-Tail Jinchuriki." "Understood!" Deidara nodded. He wanted to ask who the new recruit was, but Gengetsu didn''t give him the chance. After quickly explaining the locations and the action time, Gengetsu concluded, "I''ll personally capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki." "Operation begins!!" "Disperse!" Chapter 243: Target, Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto! Chapter 243: Target, Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto! Chapter 243: Target, Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto! The familiar sound of wind chimes rang out. Outside the Akatsuki base, the Two-Tails capture team, consisting of Kakuzu and Hidan, donned their conical hats. Citing "time is money" as their reason, they refused Kisame''s suggestion to wait a bit longer and set off towards the Land of Lightning. Seeing this, Kisame, who also needed to head to the Land of Lightning, could only shrug and wait for the new teammate along with Deidara. It wasn''t long before a sharp sound of breaking air was heard. Kisame squinted his eyes, and black-haired, black-eyed Sasuke, who bore a striking resemblance to someone from his past, appeared beside him. "Let''s go," Sasuke said calmly with a slight tilt of his head. For a moment, Kisame felt a sense of nostalgia, as if Itachi had returned to his side. Patting his sword, Samehada, Kisame grinned and said, "Then from now on, Sasuke, you will take the lead in the operation." Sasuke nodded and turned to leave. Kisame immediately followed. The Eight-Tails capture team officially set off. Deidara, left alone outside, watched Sasuke''s departing figure and pouted. Meeting him for the first time, Sasuke didn''t even bother to greet his senior. "Just like Itachi, a rude guy." "And the junior who hasn''t shown up yet, making me wait so long in the cold wind, is just the same! Hmph!" Deidara grumbled as he thought about what kind of "welcome gift" he should give his new partner.@@@@ Finally, his new teammate arrived. "I am Seimei." Fully armed, the ultimate ninja tool Seimei descended from the sky, expressionless as he introduced himself to Deidara. Deidara looked at him, waiting for more, but after realizing there was no follow-up, he asked, puzzled: "And?" Just those four words? As a newcomer, there was no respect shown to his senior, no pleasantries, not even a proper self-introduction. Deidara couldn''t understand why everyone he met today seemed so arrogant. Especially now. Soon, their argument about art became a three-way dispute. Fortunately, all three knew the importance of their mission. After realizing they couldn''t persuade each other, the artistic debate temporarily ended. "I didn''t expect another person who believes in eternity to join us after Sasori left. Hmph," Deidara shook his head as he climbed onto his clay bird. "I still prefer you, Sasori," Deidara said expectantly. "Won''t you team up with me again, Sasori?" Sasori glanced at Deidara and laughed. "Alright." Knowing that Sasori still harbored some misunderstandings about him, Deidara sighed in disappointment and resigned himself to having Seimei, who should have been a junior but was much older, as his partner. "Don''t you go dying on me, you old fossil," he said to Seimei. "Same to you," Seimei replied calmly. As the ultimate weapon, Seimei had always targeted the Tailed Beasts as future power sources. Others feared the Tailed Beasts, but with his many countermeasures, he did not. Moreover, he could fly, making him the perfect partner for Deidara in capturing the One-Tails in Sunagakure. As for loyalty, after being tempered in the Lockfront Village and repeatedly beaten by the invincible Hagoromo Gengetsu, Seimei had come to accept his fate. Rather than hammering away all day, working under Hagoromo seemed more appealing. After all, with Hagoromo ruling the ninja world, he could, by extension, claim the same. Thus, having submitted to Hagoromo''s overwhelming power and entrusted his dreams to him, Seimei fully joined Hagoromo''s faction. "Let''s go." Without further words, Deidara greeted Sasori one last time before his clay bird took to the sky. Seimei followed suit, ascending into the air. The One-Tails capture team set off. Sasori watched them leave, then turned and began his journey. Due to the heavy losses to his puppet army from Deidara''s explosions and his power not yet fully restored, he had not been assigned a Tailed Beast capture mission but was instead tasked with guarding the perimeter of the Gedo Statue to prevent any unwanted intrusions. With all subordinates in action, Hagoromo Gengetsu also set off. Destination: Konohagakure. Target: Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto! Chapter 244: Do You Want Konoha to Be Destroyed? Chapter 244: Do You Want Konoha to Be Destroyed? Chapter 244: Do You Want Konoha to Be Destroyed? Konohagakure. Recently, the frequent movement of ninjas has left the village quieter than usual. Experienced elders, worried, have started stockpiling food supplies. The current scene is very similar to what they remember before the Great Ninja War. "Is there going to be another war?" Voices filled with fatigue and confusion occasionally echo through the streets and alleys. Now, the people of Konoha are changing, emotions are changing, and the atmosphere is changing. But one thing remains the same.@@@@ Konoha''s two gatekeepers still stand firm at their posts. The last time someone from the Uchiha clan invaded, they weren''t punished. After all, even if other Konoha ninjas had been at their posts, the outcome wouldn''t have been better. Moreover, with Konoha currently short-handed, they can''t afford the luxury of having a Jonin guard the gate. So, Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki continue to occupy their positions. Due to the high frequency of Konoha ninja entering and exiting, their workload has increased significantly. As Izumo was about to stretch and get a new registration book after filling up a thick one, a hand suddenly grasped the top of his head. "Enemy." Izumo''s expression changed, instinctively wanting to fight back, but he found himself unable to move. As he was about to lose consciousness, he glanced at Kotetsu beside him, who was similarly being held by a hand wearing a ring. Izumo''s last sight was of that ring. Who was it? With deep confusion, he passed out. "Has Naruto Uzumaki not left the village recently?" Hagoromo Gengetsu''s voice sounded from behind the two. At this moment, he was holding their heads, using the Human Path''s Mind Reading Technique to fully extract the memories of the two gatekeepers. Snap. A hand gripped his wrist. Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared in front of Kakashi, glanced at the flare in his hand, and said calmly: "Do you want Konoha to be destroyed?" In another timeline, when Pain invaded Konoha, he initially only sought Naruto, not intending to level the entire village. However, Tsunade''s sharp words provoked Pain into using his full power, even at the cost of chakra and lifespan, to unleash a massive Shinra Tensei, causing the village to experience true pain. Without this attack, even if Naruto had returned, he would have struggled against Pain in his full strength. In a sense, Konoha paid a heavy price for Naruto to become a hero. Hagoromo Gengetsu, while more lenient than Pain, would not tolerate any hindrance to his mission to capture the tailed beasts. Especially since using a large-scale Shinra Tensei wouldn''t have the same consequences for him. The difference between human nature and beast nature is that the former is bound by rules, while the latter breaks free from all constraints. Having undergone rigorous education, Hagoromo Gengetsu had always suppressed the beastly desires within his immense power, acting with humanity. But now, on the brink of achieving his lifelong goal, he couldn''t guarantee his restraint if someone tried to stop him. Some things, one must obtain no matter the cost. So, some actions are best not taken. Kakashi understood Hagoromo Gengetsu''s warning and the truth in his words. Crunch. He crushed the flare in his hand, swiftly drew a kunai with his other free hand, and attacked Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu flicked his fingers, easily deflecting the incoming kunai. Kakashi used the opportunity to counter, then stepped forward, unleashing a flurry of punches, elbows, knees, and kicks. Thud, thud, thud. Amid the flurry of blows, Kakashi struggled to keep pace, barely managing to block and quickly retreating. Once he steadied himself, he looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, whose clothes were unruffled, particularly noting his purple, swirling eyes. "Those eyes... their perception surpasses even the Mangekyo? Sharingan!" Seeing Kakashi''s Mangekyo? Sharingan activated, his heart sank. Chapter 245: What Kind of Environment Do Toads Prefer? Chapter 245: What Kind of Environment Do Toads Prefer? Chapter 245: What Kind of Environment Do Toads Prefer? During the battle at the Naka Shrine, Hagoromo Gengetsu did not yet possess these purple swirling eyes. Now, facing him, Kakashi found his Mangekyo? Sharingan not only ineffective but suppressed. A deep realization dawned on Kakashi: the enemy had grown stronger. For Hagoromo Gengetsu, what had just transpired was merely a blink of an eye, not worth much attention. He asked Kakashi calmly, "Back to the previous question. As Naruto''s teacher, you should know his whereabouts, right?" The sound of chirping birdsChidorirang out as Kakashi, determined and resolute, prepared his Lightning Cutter technique. He took a stance, legs bent, ready to strike. "Even if I knew, I wouldn''t tell you," he replied, calm and unwavering. "Is that so?" Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head, taking a step toward Kakashi, who charged forward, aiming to pierce his heart with lightning speed. Just like during the Chunin Exam years ago, Hagoromo Gengetsu easily caught Kakashi''s wrist, stopping the attack. But this time, it wasn''t over. "Kamui!" Kakashi activated his Mangekyo? Sharingan''s ability, creating a spiral of space-distorting power around Hagoromo Gengetsu. Just as he was about to be drawn into the Kamui dimension, Hagoromo Gengetsu shook off the spatial pull and instantly appeared beside Kakashi. "Senjutsu? That''s good. With the current situation, the village needs Naruto''s strength," Kakashi responded. Jiraiya emphasized, "It''s also to protect him from Akatsuki. Compared to Hagoromo Gengetsu, Akatsuki is dangerous with their goal of the tailed beasts." "Understood. With someone like Itachi in their ranks, Akatsuki is not to be underestimated. But is Mount Myoboku safe?" Kakashi asked. Jiraiya laughed confidently, "Of course! With the Great Toad Sage and Gamabunta, plus the rich natural energy enhancing senjutsu, not even Konoha could breach it." The memory faded. Hagoromo Gengetsu released Kakashi. "As expected, Naruto is at Mount Myoboku. As for its location..." Jiraiya had mentioned the high concentration of natural energy, and with his senjutsu training, Hagoromo Gengetsu had become attuned to these flows. Observing the natural energy currents, he knew they converged in three specific areas, corresponding to the three legendary places. Looking skyward, Hagoromo Gengetsu noted the chakra and natural energy converging, pointing towards Mount Myoboku. "So, what kind of environment do toads prefer to live in?" Chapter 246: Now Is Not the Time to Witness the Full Power of the Eight Gates Chapter 246: Now Is Not the Time to Witness the Full Power of the Eight Gates Chapter 246: Now Is Not the Time to Witness the Full Power of the Eight Gates Not far away, Kakashi, with his left eye socket bleeding and empty, struggled to get up. Hagoromo Gengetsu was contemplating the location of Mount Myo?boku when he heard the commotion and turned to look. "Konoha Dynamic Entry!!" Suddenly, a fierce wind swept in, and a powerful spinning kick aimed at his head. Hagoromo Gengetsu raised an eyebrow, calmly blocking it with his hand.@@@@ *Slap!* Hagoromo Gengetsu remained unmoved. He caught the attacking leg, and as he turned his head, he saw Might Guy, emitting blue steam all over his body, already having opened the Seventh Gate. Guy quickly twisted his body, aiming a more powerful kick at Gengetsu. Not interested in engaging, Hagoromo Gengetsu threw Guy''s leg with a powerful flick of his wrist. *Whoosh!* Guy flew like a cannonball through the air. In an instant, he managed to halt his mid-air momentum and landed quickly, positioning himself beside Kakashi. "What strength!" Guy remarked solemnly, still feeling pain in his calf where he had been grabbed. ''Even opening just the Seventh Gate is far from enough,'' Guy thought, touching his chest, already resolved. He glanced at Kakashi, seeing his friend in such a dire state for the first time. Guy wanted to cry, but the tears evaporated due to the high temperature of his body. He could only ask with concern, "Kakashi, can you still hold on?" "You''ve arrived, Guy," Kakashi said, standing up and regaining his usual calm demeanor. "I can manage, but from here on, I''ll try not to be a burden." "No worries! Leave the enemy to me from now on!" Guy replied with a bright smile, his white teeth flashing, exuding an unprecedented determination and passion. "Guy, you..." Kakashi began, realizing what Guy intended to do, his expression changing. "Retreating is not an option in youth. Kakashi, for me, unleashing my full potential is my youth! Besides, this is our home!" Guy said, without hesitation, pressing his hand to his right chest, preparing to activate the Eighth Gate. Opposite them, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mouth twitched slightly. "Now is not the time to witness the full power of the Eight Gates." He clapped his hands together, sending dozens of sharp wind blades swiftly towards Guy and Kakashi. Guy was unconcerned for himself, but Kakashi, being heavily injured, could not withstand such attacks. Anko awoke in pain, immediately looking at the squashed, dusty dumplings she had dropped, lamenting, "My dumplings!!" Of course, Hagoromo Gengetsu had not kindly placed her somewhere comfortable, leaving the dumplings crushed on the ground. Tears in her eyes, Anko had to abandon the uneaten dumplings and quickly pondered what had happened. "Someone knocked me out!" Her expression changed. Though she was only a special jo?nin, few could knock her out without her noticing. What had the assailant wanted? Anko quickly searched her body, finding nothing missing and no trace of any jutsu. "No way!" She ran her hand over her neck, noticing something different. Turning to look, she saw the Heaven Curse Mark left by Orochimaru was gone. "How is this possible?!" Even Konoha had been unable to remove the Heaven Curse Mark, only sealing it to prevent it from acting up. But now, within a short time of her being unconscious, the troublesome curse mark had disappeared. She felt a mix of relief, melancholy, and confusion. "Who could remove the Heaven Curse Mark so quickly? Could it be Orochimaru?!" Only the owner of the curse mark could easily remove it. Anko couldn''t understand why Orochimaru would remove her curse mark. Realizing such a dangerous person might be in the village, her face paled, and she rushed to the Hokage''s office to report this critical information. Similarly, Kakashi, insisting on it, had Guy carry him to the Hokage''s office. Iruka, who had woken up with a dizzy head, hurried to report, sensing something amiss. Except for Ichiraku, who was not a ninja. Despite sensing something was wrong, he continued to study new ramen recipes. For him, food was a constant joy. Chapter 247: Kakashi, You Chapter 247: Kakashi, You Chapter 247: Kakashi, You In the Hokage''s office in Konoha, Guy, carrying Kakashi, arrived first. Before he could say anything, the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, looked up, slammed her hands on the desk, and stood up abruptly. "Kakashi, your eye!!" Kakashi''s Sharingan was gone! Tsunade''s shock was evident. She quickly moved in front of the severely injured Kakashi and began performing medical ninjutsu. Soon, the bleeding from Kakashi''s left eye socket stopped, and his other wounds healed. Seeing his friend''s face regain some color, Guy breathed a sigh of relief. As she continued her treatment, Tsunade turned to Guy with a serious expression, asking, "What happened? How did Kakashi end up like this?" As one of Konoha''s elite jonin, Kakashi''s strength was well known. Now, not only was he severely injured, but his iconic Sharingan was also missing. Tsunade was both angry and puzzled.@@@@ "It was Hagoromo Gengetsu!" Guy quickly reported, "He came to the village. Kakashi encountered him first and engaged in battle. I arrived afterward." Guy might forget other names, but he wouldn''t mistake the legendary Hagoromo Gengetsu, especially after seeing him firsthand during the battle at the Naka Shrine. "Hagoromo Gengetsu??" Tsunade''s expression changed, "Him again! Why did he come to Konoha?" "I don''t know," Guy answered honestly. "Cough... cough..." Kakashi, feeling somewhat better under Tsunade''s treatment, spoke up, "Naruto! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s target is Naruto!" "Naruto?" Iruka''s voice came from outside the door. Having just arrived, he heard Kakashi''s statement. Connecting it with his own recent experience, he thought of a possibility and hurriedly entered, intending to inform Tsunade. Suddenly, as he stepped inside, he saw Kakashi''s current state and was instantly shocked, "Kakashi-sensei, you..." "Given that my opponent was Hagoromo Gengetsu, I''m lucky to be alive," Kakashi waved his hand. Apologizing to Obito could wait; the priority now was Naruto. Kakashi turned to Iruka, "Iruka, you must have experienced something too. Report it to the Hokage." "Yes!" Anko nodded seriously, "I justwait, Kakashi, you..." Like Iruka, Anko was shocked upon noticing Kakashi''s changed face. Kakashi, accustomed to this reaction, gestured for Anko to continue, then pulled his forehead protector down to avoid the recurring surprise from others. Anko complied, then showed the area where the Cursed Seal of Heaven used to be. "It wasn''t Orochimaru," Kakashi quickly determined. Anko, puzzled, asked, "If not Orochimaru, then who?" "Hagoromo Gengetsu," Kakashi said. "Given the time and place, only Hagoromo Gengetsu could have done this. Orochimaru wouldn''t be so kind." "As for why he did this, that''s unclear." Just as they didn''t understand why Hagoromo Gengetsu sought Naruto, their knowledge of him was minimal. To Konoha, the five great shinobi villages, and even the entire shinobi world, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained an enigma, his true intentions shrouded in mystery. Among their adversaries, only Black Zetsu and Uchiha Obito had significant knowledge of Hagoromo Gengetsu. However, they were unlikely to share their information with Konoha unless absolutely necessary. "Also, those purple whirlpool eyes..." Kakashi added more details from their encounter. After hearing Kakashi''s account, Tsunade recalled a report from the Mist Village about a battle outside Mt. Katsuragi, involving individuals with similar eyes, likely Akatsuki members, and Hagoromo Gengetsu. "If that''s the case, the situation is even more complicated." Tsunade, not being adept at intelligence analysis, decided to consult experts. But before that, she instructed Kakashi, "Kakashi, your injuries aren''t fully healed. Go to the Konoha Hospital for a few days. As for your eye, don''t worry; we''ll find a new one for you." Though it wouldn''t be another Sharingan. As Kakashi, having conveyed all his information, followed her orders and left with a calm expression, Tsunade sighed inwardly. Kakashi''s combat style was long established; reverting to the Hatake Swordsmanship would mean starting over, something time wouldn''t allow. Now, she could only hope he could find a similar path to follow. Chapter 248: Surprises and Arrivals Chapter 248: Surprises and Arrivals Chapter 248: Surprises and Arrivals Having visited Konoha, although Hagoromo Gengetsu did not find Naruto, he managed to obtain Obito Uchiha''s Mangekyou Sharingan and removed Orochimaru''s mark from Anko Mitarashi. These gains made the trip worthwhile. He then sent shadow clones to search for the three great ninja sanctuaries. Despite some delays, he was still among the fastest teams capturing tailed beasts. Only Deidara and Seimei, who traveled by flight, might be ahead. Currently, these two had reached the outskirts of Sunagakure. "This is the village where Brother Sasori used to live? It''s quite barren, even worse than many small villages," Deidara remarked while observing the village from his clay bird.@@@@ The environment, dominated by sand, was harsher than the rain-prone Iwagakure, surprising Deidara. In another part of the Land of Lightning, Kakuzu and Hidan, who were also tasked with capturing a Jinchuuriki, found themselves with some free time. Kakuzu took the opportunity to collect a bounty. Hidan, surprisingly reflective, pondered about love, only for Kakuzu to equate it with money, much to Hidan''s frustration. Arriving at their destination, they discovered a ruined base where the Two-Tails'' Jinchuuriki was supposed to be. Realizing that the Jinchuuriki might have escaped or been captured, they quickly set off to track down the assailants. Hagoromo Gengetsu, after a thorough search, found three locations with dense natural energy, pinpointing the sanctuaries. He ultimately identified the third location as Mount Myoboku, where the familiar chakra of a tailed beast was present. Thus, Hagoromo Gengetsu reached Mount Myoboku. (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 249: The Battle of Mount Myoboku Chapter 249: The Battle of Mount Myoboku Chapter 249: The Battle of Mount Myoboku Mount Myoboku, one of the three great sanctuaries, is hidden among mountains and near a lake. For thousands of years, it has been visited not only by Jiraiya, Minato Namikaze, and Naruto Uzumaki but also by others who stumbled upon it by chance. Those who passed the trials were taught sage techniques and established a contract with the toads of Mount Myoboku. However, very few succeeded in mastering these techniques, and most became stone toads within the sanctuary. Hagoromo Gengetsu came to Mount Myoboku not to learn sage techniques but with a clear purpose, not expecting a warm welcome. Without hesitation, he stepped into the dense mist surrounding the mountain, ignoring the illusion tests set for intruders, and proceeded until he entered a cavern where the mist dissipated. As he walked through the deep cavern, he noticed the path seemed to stretch endlessly. Stopping, he heard a booming voice echoing through the cave: "Who are you?" "Hagoromo Gengetsu," he replied politely, introducing himself. "I know you," the voice responded, this time with a hint of surprise. "This is Mount Myoboku. What brings you here?" "Naruto Uzumaki, the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails," Hagoromo Gengetsu stated directly. "Hand him over, and there will be peace between us and Mount Myoboku." "Naruto Uzumaki... Absolutely not!" the voice declared firmly. "Leave, Hagoromo Gengetsu, or stay here forever!" "I never expected a toad to grow this large," he remarked in surprise, comparing its size to that of a complete Susanoo. The enormous toad, known as the Great Toad of Rock Inn, roared in pain but quickly retaliated, uprooting a nearby mountain and hurling it at Hagoromo Gengetsu. As the guardian of Mount Myoboku, it was its duty to repel any intruders. Dodging the attack with ease, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the descending toad, its massive body about to crash down on him. "Such size cannot be repelled by Almighty Push," he noted calmly. "But since you''ve delivered yourself to me, I''ll end this." He watched the battle unfolding deeper within Mount Myoboku, where the other toads were already aware of the fight. "It''s time to begin the full-scale capture of the tailed beasts," he thought, sending his command to all the teams via his ring. Simultaneously, Sasuke and Kisame, receiving the order, swiftly dealt with the Cloud Village guards outside the Valley of Clouds and Lightning, advancing to confront Killer Bee, the Eight-Tails'' Jinchuuriki. Meanwhile, Kakuzu and Hidan, also following the order, closed in on the unconscious Two-Tails'' Jinchuuriki, preparing their strategy. Outside Sunagakure, Deidara, thrilled, mounted his clay bird with Seimei, reaching the sky above the village. "The moment has come," he grinned, tossing a handful of clay bombs toward the Kazekage''s building. "Art is an explosion!" With a deafening blast, the great battle began. (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!)@@@@ Chapter 250: Opportunity Not Taken Chapter 250: Opportunity Not Taken Chapter 250: Opportunity Not Taken Mount Myo?boku. Fukasaku had just received intelligence from Jiraiya that Hagoromo Gengetsu was very likely to come to Mount Myo?boku. His face changed upon hearing this news. "What''s wrong?" asked Shima, noticing Fukasaku''s expression. "Hagoromo Gengetsu is coming to Mount Myo?boku!" Fukasaku said gravely. "Hagoromo Gengetsu? That young man? What''s he coming here for?" Shima asked, surprised.@@@@ "Naruto! His target is Naruto!" "Naruto..." Shima frowned, looking at Naruto, who was diligently training not far away. Regardless of the Great Toad Sage''s instructions or their own feelings, they couldn''t possibly hand over Naruto. However, having personally experienced Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength, Shima couldn''t help but worry. "That young man is very strong! It''s troublesome!" Even if she and Fukasaku worked together, they were no match for him. "Don''t worry. The Great Toad Sage is here!" Fukasaku reassured. "Besides, there are many toads who have mastered Sage techniques here. Hagoromo Gengetsu cannot succeed alone." "The Great Toad Sage..." Shima, who had previously doubted the strength of the old and somewhat senile Great Toad Sage, felt more reassured after experiencing the immense pressure from his newfound seriousness. "We need to inform the Great Toad Sage of the potential attack from Hagoromo Gengetsu and prepare Mount Myo?boku for defense," Fukasaku continued. "I''ll go with you," Shima offered. Just as they were about to go together, a tremendous explosion suddenly echoed. Turning their heads, they saw a pillar of smoke rising like a dragon into the sky from the distant entrance of Mount Myo?boku. "That''s... the entrance of Mount Myo?boku! The area overseen by Gamaken!" Fukasaku exclaimed. Weak enemies were not worth sparing. As Gengetsu continued his advance, more and more toads from Mount Myo?boku arrived, attacking him in fury. With a swift motion, blood sprayed as another toad was sliced in half. A gigantic toad, as large as Manda, charged at him but was sent flying back, crashing into a mountain and creating a huge crater. Another toad tried using a fire technique, only to be burned to ashes by its own attack. Despite their Sage training, the toads of Mount Myo?boku couldn''t stop Hagoromo Gengetsu''s relentless progress. Then, a large shadow descended from the sky. "Water Style: Water Gun!" A powerful stream of water shot toward Gengetsu. "Not bad," he said, raising his head, the purple ripples in his Rinnegan activating. "Sealing Technique: Absorption Seal!" The water technique was instantly absorbed. Seeing his attack neutralized, Gamabunta, the toad who had descended, recognized his opponent and his eyes widened in shock. "It''s you!!" "Big brother, be careful! He''s strong!" Gamakichi, who had arrived alongside him, warned, gripping his two swords tightly. "I know without you telling me," Gamabunta replied, well aware of the formidable opponent they faced from Jiraiya''s accounts. Normally, Gamabunta would smoke his pipe to calm his nerves before a big fight, but now, he had no such inclination. Drawing his short sword, he prepared for battle with utmost seriousness. Nearby, the slightly slower Gamaken also recognized Hagoromo Gengetsu, the one who had shattered his beloved shield. He raised his new shield and spear, saying solemnly, "Though I may be clumsy, I will fight!" Chapter 251: Super Shinra Tensei! Chapter 251: Super Shinra Tensei! Chapter 251: Super Shinra Tensei! The three prominent toad brothers of the ninja world made their grand entrance. Alongside them were numerous lesser-known but equally powerful toads.@@@@ Mount Myo?boku''s response was swift. In a short span, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked again and saw his vision filled with a vast army of toads, varying in size and color. This was the foundation of one of the three great sanctuaries. In sheer numbers, the trained toads couldn''t match the ninjas of the five great villages. But their individual prowess, bolstered by senjutsu, far surpassed that of ordinary ninjas. At this moment, under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze, the natural energy of Mount Myo?boku surged violently, and the light of senjutsu shone more brilliantly than ever. In contrast to the full strength of Mount Myo?boku, he appeared particularly insignificant. Many of the toads on the scene thought the same. "Is he Hagoromo Gengetsu?" "The one who was once on par with the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, now revived?" "Doesn''t matter who he is! He killed Elder Gamaken and so many of our comrades; he must pay with his life!" "Yes! The intruder must die!" Mount Myo?boku had been peaceful for over a thousand years, and this was the first time an external enemy had invaded, even killing many renowned toad masters. Especially Gamaken, the Great Toad. As the gatekeeper of Mount Myo?boku for centuries, his immense size was such that even the likes of Gamabunta were mere morsels to him. His strength was unquestionable. Many toads couldn''t believe anyone in the ninja world could kill him. Yet now, Gamaken lay breathless behind Hagoromo Gengetsu. The toads felt both fear and immense anger towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. They believed that no matter how strong the enemy, he would meet his end before the entirety of Mount Myo?boku''s strength. "Overconfidence will cost many toads their lives." Gamabunta, the most battle-experienced among them, frowned as he saw his companions looking so assured of victory. If Jiraiya''s information was accurate, this battle wouldn''t be easy. Thinking of this, Gamabunta stepped forward, ready to take command of the battlefield. A thousand-year-old being shouldn''t be underestimated. Especially one who had dared to participate in the battle against Kaguya and had lived for a millennium. To avoid further complications in capturing the Nine-Tails. That''s it. Having made his final decision, Hagoromo Gengetsu floated into the sky. "Quick! Stop him!" Though unsure of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s intentions, Gamabunta felt intense unease. He shouted to his companions, rapidly forming seals: "Water Release: Iron Cannonball!" Soon, large water bullets shot towards Hagoromo Gengetsu, despite the chakra consumption. Seeing this, the other toads followed suit, despite not knowing the reason. "Fire Release: Flame Bullet!" "Wind Release: Vacuum Bullet!" "Fire Release: Toad Oil Flame Bullet!" Powerful ninjutsu aimed at Hagoromo Gengetsu. But they were all absorbed by his sealing technique before reaching him. With external chakra infusion and his own vast reserves, Hagoromo Gengetsu, now consuming more chakra than ever, prepared himself. Against the blazing sun, he stood radiantly in the sky, overlooking the entire Mount Myo?boku, including the area where Naruto had entered. Hagoromo Gengetsu spread his arms slowly. "Let''s say something first." He decided to pay homage to the classic. So, Hagoromo Gengetsu activated his Rinnegan and said: "Feel the pain." In the next moment. Massive chakra surged into his Rinnegan. Super! Shinra Tensei! Chapter 252: Myoboku Mountain… It’s Over! Chapter 252: Myoboku Mountain... Its Over! Chapter 252: Myoboku Mountain... It''s Over! Light! Endless light! At that moment, under the gaze of all the toads of Myoboku Mountain, Hagoromo Gengetsu erupted with an incredibly dazzling radiance. The brilliance of his light even overshadowed the true sun behind him. Gamabunta''s vision was covered by the blinding white light, forcing him to lower his head. Despite his overwhelming anxiety and fear, he couldn''t help but shout loudly: "Hagoromo Gengetsu! What exactly are you doing?!" Hagoromo Gengetsu did not respond. Instead, an eerie stillness fell over the entire Myoboku Mountain region. The sounds of wind, water, and croaking frogs, as well as Gamabunta''s voice, all seemed to freeze, turning everything into an unchanging tableau. Then, in the next moment, a powerful external force shredded this unchanging tableau into pieces. In Gamabunta''s vision, it was as if a silent movie was unfolding. An unparalleled repulsive force descended from the sky. Wherever it passed, toads, plants, trees, mountains, and the ground itself were all either pulverized or flung outward like leaves, with no resistance. Time seemed to slow down, and Gamabunta could see every detail clearly. He even felt he could dodge the incoming attack. However, just as he began to act, he was shocked to find the force had already reached him. Boom!!! At that moment, Gamabunta''s ears were filled with a deafening, terrifying roar. "I..." He looked bewildered, wanting to say something, but the horrifying force had already struck his massive body. Instantly, the confusion on his face turned to fear. He couldn''t resist at all! With a "pfft," he spat out blood. Like being hit by a speeding train, he was hurled backward at great speed, smashing through countless buildings, mountains, rocks, and even other toads. Just as he was about to pass out, he took one last look at the now obliterated Myoboku Mountain. "Myoboku Mountain is finished!" With deep despair, Gamabunta fell into darkness. Rumble! Hagoromo Gengetsu looked down. What he saw was a massive crater, replacing the once mountainous and lake-dotted terrain of Myoboku Mountain, now its new landscape. Above the crater, apart from the outermost perimeter littered with debris, the interior showed no signs of civilization. There were only layers of soil, rocks, and the remains of the toads. Of course, not all the toads had died. Some toads were unconscious. Others, with lighter injuries, were struggling to crawl out from the rubble, from the buried earth, or from outside Myoboku Mountain. Compared to ordinary shinobi, the toads'' physiques were indeed stronger. Even so, those toads who survived were now largely incapacitated. Hagoromo Gengetsu paid them no further attention, slowly descending from the sky. As his feet touched the ground, a deep-red toad nearby clawed its way out from the thick soil covering it. Before it could catch its breath, it noticed Hagoromo Gengetsu beside it. Instinctively, it shuddered! Previously, even if heavily injured, it would have attacked its enemy. But now... It was too terrifying! Recalling Hagoromo Gengetsu''s earth-shattering technique that leveled Myoboku Mountain, the deep-red toad''s face showed fear. It wanted to muster courage, but couldn''t. Especially seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu, who seemed completely unscathed after using that horrifying technique, now calmly walking past it, the deep-red toad felt despair. The gap was too great. It didn''t even dare to attack, only holding its breath and watching Hagoromo Gengetsu continue forward. Like the deep-red toad, many other surviving toads had lost their will to fight. Hagoromo Gengetsu ignored them all, his gaze fixed on one place. The former dwelling of the Great Toad Sage. Chapter 253: The Great Toad Sage; Hagoromo’s Descendant Chapter 253: The Great Toad Sage; Hagoromos Descendant Chapter 253: The Great Toad Sage; Hagoromo''s Descendant In the heart of Mount Myoboku, the revered sanctuary of the toads now lay in ruins. Amidst the gazes filled with fear, resentment, hatred, and regret from the surviving toads, Hagoromo Gengetsu walked steadily towards the leveled ground, quietly waiting. He didn''t have to wait long. The ground ahead trembled violently. With a thunderous roar, a toad even larger than Gamabunta burst from the debris and leaped up from the ground. Boom! The earth shook again as the figure landed firmly, kicking up a cloud of dust. "The Great Toad Sage." Hagoromo Gengetsu recognized the elderly toad immediately. Though the sage''s headpiece was gone, the beads around his neck remained, marking his identity. He then noticed Naruto, Shima, and Fukasaku held in the Great Toad Sage''s grasp. "Just in time." Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled softly at Naruto, who, having recovered from his dizziness, looked around in confusion. Due to the Great Toad Sage''s immense size, Naruto saw only a vast, seemingly endless crater around him. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, then scratched his head and asked in confusion: "Huh? Great Toad Grandpa, where are we? Weren''t we in Mount Myoboku just now?" Naruto had no idea what had happened. One moment he was flung through the air, then he was grasped by the Great Toad Sage, spent a brief moment in darkness, and now found himself in an unfamiliar place. Unlike the clueless Naruto, Fukasaku and Shima quickly realized what had happened, their mouths agape in shock, muttering "Impossible," "How could this be," and "What happened here?" "What''s impossible?" Naruto asked curiously. Fukasaku took a deep breath and, with a heavy, sorrowful tone, said: "This is Mount Myoboku." "What?!" Naruto was stunned. As he looked around at the vast crater again, comparing it to the beautiful landscape of lakes, waterfalls, and lush vegetation he remembered, he couldn''t believe it was the same place. He was about to question Fukasaku''s judgment when Shima, equally heartbroken, confirmed the location and even pointed to a piece of the kitchen wall she loved, now a mere remnant in the ruins. Naruto followed her gaze. Stop? He chuckled. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression remained unchanged as he said, "It seems you anticipated today''s events. I''m curious, is it worth sacrificing Mount Myoboku for Uzumaki Naruto?" Humans fought and died outside; what did that have to do with the toads? As one of the three great sanctuaries, Mount Myoboku always adhered to the principle of staying out of worldly affairs. Even though the toads had assisted the Fourth Hokage and Jiraiya due to contract obligations, it wasn''t for Konoha''s sake. Although Naruto was also a contractor, keeping him in Mount Myoboku and sacrificing the entire mountain to protect him seemed beyond contractual duty, completely against their principle of non-intervention. Was it because Naruto was the child of prophecy? Had the Great Toad Sage seen a prophecy where Naruto defeated him? Ridiculous. Hagoromo Gengetsu smirked. He was neither Jiraiya nor the Great Toad Sage. To him, prophecies were just one of many possible futures, and he could change them whenever he wished. Power was the guarantee to realize everything! At this moment, seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression, the Great Toad Sage sighed deeply and answered briefly: "Without the skin, what can the hair attach to?" He knew that mere words could not stop this ambitious young descendant of Hagoromo. "There''s no other choice." The Great Toad Sage''s eyes, usually clouded with age, sharpened with determination. Hagoromo Gengetsu narrowed his eyes, ready to respond, when a yellow figure descended from the sky. Naruto jumped down. Having heard the entire conversation between Hagoromo Gengetsu and the Great Toad Sage, Naruto clenched his fists tightly, glaring at Hagoromo Gengetsu and asked: "Hagoromo Gengetsu, did you come to Mount Myoboku because of me?" Chapter 254: Because You Didn’t Show Up, Naruto Chapter 254: Because You Didnt Show Up, Naruto Chapter 254: Because You Didn''t Show Up, Naruto "Naruto, did you come to Mount Myoboku because of me?" Naruto asked, his voice trembling slightly. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked over, a surprised smile on his face, and said, "I thought your first question would be about Sasuke."@@@@ Naruto had no time for Hagoromo Gengetsu''s teasing. He gritted his teeth and repeated with more emphasis, "Did you come to Mount Myoboku because of me?" Hagoromo Gengetsu understood what Naruto wanted to know. He glanced around at the current state of Mount Myoboku and nodded calmly, "Of course, you should know your own value." "Nine-Tails, huh?" Naruto muttered, looking down and touching his stomach. Then, he suddenly lifted his head and shouted, "Why?" His eyes burning with anger, Naruto stared at Hagoromo Gengetsu and demanded loudly, "Why did you turn Mount Myoboku into this? Why did you harm so many toads? Wasn''t your target me?" "Why?" "That''s a good question," Hagoromo Gengetsu replied. He wasn''t inclined to explain, but seeing Naruto''s confused expression, he decided to humor him. "Because you didn''t show up, Naruto." Naruto was stunned for a moment. Hagoromo Gengetsu continued in a flat tone, "If you had come to me sooner, none of this would have happened. Mount Myoboku wouldn''t have been destroyed, and the toads here wouldn''t have suffered such heavy losses. But Naruto, you didn''t come." "Whether it was intentional or not, you let Mount Myoboku stand in our way." "To find you, I had to overturn this mountain." "To find me, you had to overturn this mountain... to find me..." At that moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words echoed in Naruto''s ears like a sharp blade striking his heart. He was momentarily dazed. Finally, he muttered to himself, lost and dejected, "So, Mount Myoboku was destroyed, and everyone suffered because of me?" Everything originated from him. If he had gone there sooner, Mount Myoboku wouldn''t be like this, and Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldn''t have started a massacre. His target was him alone. There was no need to involve Mount Myoboku from the start. It was all because of him! Thinking this, a surge of strong guilt, pain, and regret welled up on Naruto''s face. The ominous Nine-Tails chakra began leaking out incessantly. "You..." Seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s nonchalant demeanor, as if he didn''t take everything that had happened seriously, Naruto was instantly furious. Seeing that Naruto was about to charge in as usual, not even Fukasaku and Shima could stop him. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had deliberately provoked Naruto, was already prepared to knock him out and take him away as quickly as possible. However, to his surprise. Just as Naruto was about to form the hand seals for Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu and rush forward with a shout. The Great Elder Sage, who had been silent during the exchange between Hagoromo Gengetsu and Naruto, suddenly made a move. "Huh? What''s happening to me?" In a sudden flash of pale purple light, Naruto found himself unable to move. Not only that, in the blink of an eye, when he looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu again, he found that the other had moved below him. No, that''s not right. It wasn''t Hagoromo Gengetsu who moved below him. It was he who had been moved above. "Hey, hey, hey! What''s going on? Great Elder Sage! Let me out!" Naruto shouted anxiously and confusedly. The change happened too fast. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t have time to stop it. In the light''s shine, Naruto instantly disappeared before his eyes. When he looked up. He saw that the missing Naruto had appeared inside a large cat''s eye gemstone, engraved with the kanji for "oil," in the center of the Great Elder Sage''s necklace of prayer beads. No matter how he pounded on it, he couldn''t get out. "Old and cunning," Hagoromo Gengetsu said to the Great Elder Sage, frowning. This old being had given him no chance at all. But of course, it also pushed him into a corner. "Why continue to live?" Hagoromo Gengetsu moved his fingers slightly and asked one last question. The Great Elder Sage smiled and replied, "I have lived long enough, young descendant of Hagoromo." Chapter 255: The Pinnacle Battle Chapter 255: The Pinnacle Battle Chapter 255: The Pinnacle Battle "Hagoromo descendant? I won''t show mercy just because of your connection to the Sage of Six Paths," Hagoromo Gengetsu said calmly. Hearing this, the Great Toad Sage was somewhat surprised. "You know quite a lot." Time changes everything, and even the brightest history will fade after a thousand years. The Great Toad Sage calling Hagoromo Gengetsu a "Hagoromo descendant" reminded it of the deep bond it had with the original Otsutsuki Hagoromo.@@@@ Reflecting on how it now had to battle against Hagoromo''s bloodline, the Great Toad Sage deeply understood the fickleness of fate. It was also surprised that Hagoromo Gengetsu understood the connection between the title "Hagoromo descendant" and the Sage of Six Paths, rather than just the literal meaning of being a descendant of the Hagoromo clan. To its knowledge, the Senju and Uchiha clans of Konoha had long forgotten their ancestors and their connections, let alone their ties to the Sage of Six Paths. Thinking of the future it had seen in its dreams, the Great Toad Sage realized that those who could stir the ninja world must have something special about them. But this only reinforced the need to stop him. The Great Toad Sage looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Words were no longer necessary. Just as it once chose to help the Otsutsuki brothers seal Kaguya Otsutsuki due to a prophecy, it had made its choice once again. Thud! Thud! The sound of a beating heart, like a war drum, suddenly emanated from the Great Toad Sage''s body. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked on as the Great Toad Sage''s aura soared, its vast reservoir of sage chakra no longer dormant, but boiling over. In the blink of an eye, its previously withered body swelled, wrinkled skin tightening, and its hunched form straightening. It had returned to its peak form. The Great Toad Sage now radiated vitality and vigor, a stark contrast to its earlier aged appearance. Crack! Crack! The ground beneath the Great Toad Sage''s feet cracked under the pressure. Waves of muffled sounds emerged as the immense sage chakra within it caused the surrounding atmosphere to buckle. With a thunderous noise, the ruins of Mount Myoboku were now the stage for a legendary battle. Since the battles at the Valley of the End and the Valley of the Gods, another monumental fight had begun. "Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Technique!" Hagoromo Gengetsu activated Sage Mode as he launched his attack. A giant fire dragon soared, its intense heat distorting the space around it, charging ferociously at the Great Toad Sage. "Water Style: Water Bullet!" Harnessing sage chakra, the Great Toad Sage spat a massive water bullet. With a piercing sound, it collided with the fire dragon. Boom!!! The violent clash of fire and water created a massive cloud of steam that spread across Mount Myoboku. The deafening roar of the aftermath shook the ruins again. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up to see the water bullet dispersing the Great Dragon Fire and continuing toward him. For the first time, one of his techniques was overpowered. He wasn''t too surprised. The Great Toad Sage, an expert in water jutsu with a thousand years of experience, had perfected the control of water-nature chakra. Combined with its vast sage chakra, it was no wonder it could overpower him in a direct confrontation. Remaining calm, Hagoromo Gengetsu dodged the incoming water bullet and charged at the Great Toad Sage with lightning speed. Boom! The ground shook as the Great Toad Sage didn''t give in to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s approach. With a powerful leap, it ascended into the air, unleashing a barrage of massive water bullets that rained down like a storm upon Hagoromo Gengetsu below. Chapter 256: Unbelievably High Magic Resistance Chapter 256: Unbelievably High Magic Resistance Chapter 256: Unbelievably High Magic Resistance One after another, high-density water bullets, composed of senjutsu chakra and with an extraordinarily exaggerated diameter, poured down like a torrential rain. From the very start, the Great Toad Sage showcased its power as the leader of Mount Myoboku. It''s no wonder the contractors from the Three Great Sacred Grounds cannot summon the Great Toad Sage, the White Snake Sage, or the Slug Sage in their true forms. If such beings were to appear on the battlefield of the Shinobi World War, they could secure a decisive victory for their summoners in a very short time. At this moment, a rapid whistling sound continually echoed from above. Hagoromo Gengetsu scanned with his Rinnegan. Under his insight, the structure of the Great Toad Sage''s jutsu was exceptionally stable, completely devoid of flaws, unlike the jutsu used by others. This meant it was impossible to dispel the jutsu with minimal effort and have it dissipate automatically. Currently, there were only two options: take it head-on or dodge it. Hagoromo Gengetsu narrowed his eyes, wasted no time, and lightly evaded the water bullets like a swift swallow, quickly closing in on the Great Toad Sage. Just as the Great Toad Sage descended back to the ground, Hagoromo Gengetsu, still in motion, clapped his hands together: "Senpo?: Ice Crystallization Technique!" Crack~ Crack~ The air around the Great Toad Sage instantly froze, turning its massive body into an ice sculpture. Aware that this would only temporarily restrict his opponent, Hagoromo Gengetsu reached his hand behind him. "Shinra Tensei!" A standard Shinra Tensei or Bansho Ten''in would have minimal impact on a behemoth like the Great Toad Sage.@@@@ At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu only applied this technique to himself. Using the recoil force of Shinra Tensei, his speed abruptly increased, and he appeared in front of the Great Toad Sage in an instant. At this moment, the enormous senjutsu chakra within the Great Toad Sage erupted, and the Ice Crystallization Technique, which could completely freeze others, shattered in an instant. Countless beautiful ice crystals scattered from the Great Toad Sage''s body. Bathing in the rain of ice crystals, Hagoromo Gengetsu leapt, extending his right hand. With his index and middle fingers together, covered with the color of Steel Release, and combined with the monstrous strength from the high-density chakra distribution, his fingers resembled an extremely sharp sword, aiming straight at the Great Toad Sage''s chest. Despite the Great Toad Sage''s massive body providing advantages in chakra volume, strength, and physique, it was ultimately slower compared to Hagoromo Gengetsu in agility. At this moment, there was no time for it to dodge, but its expression remained unchanged. No matter how much the high-pressure water column attacked, it was all transformed into senjutsu chakra and absorbed into his body. While Hagoromo Gengetsu was absorbing the senjutsu chakra for his own use, suddenly! A colossal figure, swift as a typhoon, appeared beside him. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s pupils contracted. Due to the water column obscuring his vision, he hadn''t noticed the Great Toad Sage''s movements while performing the Sealing Technique. He thought the Great Toad Sage would be hindered by the Lava Release. But now! Turning his head, he saw the Great Toad Sage, its body covered with lava and emitting sizzling sounds from the high temperature, standing unscathed right in front of him. "This old guy''s magic resistance is much higher than I expected!" With this thought, Hagoromo Gengetsu, unable to defend in time, was sent flying like a cannonball by the Great Toad Sage''s punch, rapidly retreating amidst the intense air friction. After flying for a hundred meters, Hagoromo Gengetsu crashed headfirst into a huge crater on Mount Myoboku. With a "boom", another large crater was created. Just as he was about to be flung back like a skipping stone, he forcibly twisted his body, plunged downwards, and stomped hard on the ground, sliding nearly fifty meters before finally coming to a stop. Before he could catch his breath, the Great Toad Sage leaped, crossing over a hundred meters, and appeared above him in an instant, descending like a mountain. Boom~~~ Before the Great Toad Sage landed, the powerful airflow caused the ground within a fifty-meter radius of Hagoromo Gengetsu to suddenly sink two inches. At the same time, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt an invisible rope constricting him, strongly hindering his movements. "Shinra Tensei!" Hagoromo Gengetsu aimed his palm at the descending Great Toad Sage and, just before it landed, flew out with a "whoosh". The next moment, the Great Toad Sage landed. Dust shot up into the sky like a long plume of smoke. Another huge crater was created on the original site of Mount Myoboku. As the dust gradually settled and the wind still howled, the raging sandstorm quickly engulfed Hagoromo Gengetsu and the Great Toad Sage. Hagoromo Gengetsu slowly stood up, ignoring the sandstorm, his Rinnegan staring directly at the massive chakra amalgamation across from him. Similarly, the Great Toad Sage, possessing similar means, clearly sensed Hagoromo Gengetsu''s every move. In the standoff between man and toad, the battlefield fell into a sudden silence. Chapter 257: I Have Surpassed My Ancestor Chapter 257: I Have Surpassed My Ancestor Chapter 257: I Have Surpassed My Ancestor The wind and sand came quickly and left just as fast. A few breaths later, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the Great Toad Sage once more, its full form now clearly visible. Sizzling sounds echoed as the lava from his Lava Release still clung to the Great Toad Sage''s body. With a casual shake, the lava quickly fell off the Great Toad Sage. It was clear that the places where the lava had fallen off left no injuries on the Great Toad Sage''s skin, apart from a slight reddening. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the ground, where the lava had melted deep holes, then back at the Great Toad Sage, whose skin was only slightly reddened. At this moment, he deeply understood the formidable strength of a body nurtured by Senjutsu for a thousand years. Not only could the Lava Release, empowered by Senjutsu Chakra, barely scorch its skin, but the wound he had inflicted earlier had also completely healed.@@@@ "No wonder it existed alongside the Sage of Six Paths." Hagoromo Gengetsu dusted off his clothes, sighing. The formidable physique with extremely high magical and physical resistance; an enormous amount of Senjutsu Chakra surpassing even the tailed beasts; mastery over Chakra nature and form transformations; and formidable Ninjutsu and illusions C the Great Toad Sage had no weaknesses. It could be considered the strongest being below the Six Paths level. Indeed, even an ancient being like the Great Toad Sage could not be underestimated. Especially as it had been the Senjutsu teacher of Otsutsuki Hagoromo and had lived for a thousand years. During the Battle of the Valley of the Gods, the Great Toad Sage would have undoubtedly defeated him. At that time, his combat style relied on Ninjutsu, and even with Senjutsu-empowered Kekkei Genkai, he couldn''t break the Great Toad Sage''s defenses, let alone with normal Kekkei Genkai. The Great Toad Sage was a perfect counter to him. As for the other two individuals from that era: Eternal Madara would undoubtedly lose to the Great Toad Sage, but it was hard to say about the complete Rinnegan Madara. Senju Hashirama, with his Wood Release and Senjutsu, might have a chance against such a large opponent. However, the final deciding factor in a fight against the Great Toad Sage would be whether Hashirama''s True Several Thousand Hands: Top Transformed Buddha could subdue it. If the battle dragged on, Hashirama wouldn''t be able to outlast the Great Toad Sage. Of course, this refers to the Great Toad Sage in its prime. Regardless of the era, the Great Toad Sage was already in its old age. "I''d rather you say ''I have surpassed my ancestor''," he replied calmly. The Great Toad Sage sighed again: "Your ambition is too great!" "Too great? No, this is just a normal pursuit in life. Who says descendants cannot surpass their predecessors?" Hagoromo Gengetsu replied earnestly. Since he began his training, he had admired the scenery along the way and dealt with things he found distasteful. But there was one thing he would never change, regardless of external factors. That was the path he walked, the path to mastering the Bloodline Encompassing, achieving the Six Paths level, and realizing the ultimate evolution of life with infinite possibilities. Hagoromo Gengetsu understood that he wasn''t one of those pioneering greats in history. Everything he did was simply because he could. But these were insignificant compared to his obsession. No one should obstruct his progress. Especially after he had already stopped and patiently tried to persuade them. Like he had warned Kakashi back in Konoha. Everyone has something or some goal in life that they will pursue at any cost. Since he first encountered Chakra after transmigrating from a world without magic, his greatest obsession had taken root. Even after dying and resurrecting, this obsession had only grown stronger. So, no matter who it was, what power it was, or what reason it was for, if they continued to obstruct him, Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldn''t hesitate to go against his usual conduct. Just as he had with Mount Myoboku before, and now with the Great Toad Sage. "Great Toad Sage, have you ever thought about how you would die?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked finally. The Great Toad Sage sighed again, shaking its head: "I only saw space and time shatter, countless disasters descend, and the world bathed in blood. All of this stems from your ambition, Hagoromo Gengetsu. Stop while you still can." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression remained calm. "Disasters, blood, pain, war... Once I achieve my goal, I can end all of these with a flip of my hand. Besides, the future you saw is just one of countless possibilities and cannot be taken as truth." "Moreover! The thing I hate most is those who ignore others'' efforts and constantly talk about fate and prophecies!!" Therefore, Go to hell! Chapter 258: Truth-Seeking Ball!! Chapter 258: Truth-Seeking Ball!! Chapter 258: Truth-Seeking Ball!! Boom! The ground cracked like a spiderweb as Hagoromo Gengetsu stepped forward, charging once more at the Great Toad Sage. "Water Release: Water Bullet Barrage!" The Great Toad Sage opened its mouth wide, launching water bullets the size of cannonballs with a piercing screech, densely covering Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Shinra Tensei!" Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his palm forward, repelling all the incoming water bullets. In a flash, he appeared right in front of the Great Toad Sage. "Rinnegan." The Great Toad Sage''s gaze swept over the close-range purple whirlpool eyes, not unfamiliar to it. It had long seen the same kind of Rinnegan from O?tsutsuki Hagoromo. Precisely because it was familiar with the abilities of the Rinnegan, the Great Toad Sage had seized the opportunity when Hagoromo Gengetsu used his sealing technique to stand still, forcing its way through the lava and giving Hagoromo Gengetsu a powerful blow. What others saw as the mysterious Rinnegan was no secret to it. What the Great Toad Sage couldn''t understand was how Hagoromo Gengetsu had acquired the Rinnegan. Moreover, the power of the Rinnegan displayed by Hagoromo Gengetsu seemed somewhat weaker compared to that of O?tsutsuki Hagoromo.@@@@ The Great Toad Sage was not omniscient; it could only see a fragment of the future in its dreams. It couldn''t comprehend the whole picture of many things. This was also why Hagoromo Gengetsu had disregarded the future described and the advice given by the Great Toad Sage. Boom! A dull sound of air bursting was heard. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s palm turned into a blade, with a massive amount of senjutsu chakra concentrated into a precise structure, aiming to pierce the Great Toad Sage in front of him. The Great Toad Sage, coming back to its senses, did not move. Its massive frog hand pressed down like the Five-Elemental Mountain. It was more than willing to take an injury to exchange for obliterating Hagoromo Gengetsu completely. As if he had anticipated this, Hagoromo Gengetsu halted his blade, calmly flashing to the side of the Great Toad Sage, ready to strike again. A gust of wind, carrying sand and dust, surged up. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu grasped the toad tongue, intending to tear it apart. The toad tongue, faster than he had imagined, coiled around him several times, binding him tightly. At this instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu remembered a slow-motion video he had seen of a toad tongue capturing a bug. Sure enough. The Great Toad Sage quickly retracted its tongue, trying to swallow Hagoromo Gengetsu whole. Everything happened too quickly. Seeing himself about to be swallowed, Hagoromo Gengetsu did not wish to test the Great Toad Sage''s stomach, influenced by senjutsu for a thousand years, and why it was so confident in swallowing him. In an instant! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body turned into a mud-like substance, flowing out through the gaps in the toad tongue. By the time the Great Toad Sage fully retracted its tongue, the mud that had landed on the ground rapidly reassembled into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s true form. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu formed a seal, causing the mud on the toad tongue to explode. Boom! Thick smoke billowed from the Great Toad Sage''s mouth. In pain, its massive body couldn''t help but tremble a few times. Mud Release, a bloodline limit developed by Hagoromo Gengetsu over the past two years, though rarely used. After giving the Great Toad Sage a surprise, the situation turned in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s favor. He swiftly moved, appearing before the Great Toad Sage in an instant. Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his palm. Time seemed to freeze. The wind, sand, smoke, and even the massive Great Toad Sage became insignificant. In front of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s palm, a rapidly forming black orb became the center of everything. The Great Toad Sage, sensing something, looked down to see a small black orb emitting the aura of seven chakra natures, floating lightly towards it. "Truth-Seeking Ball!!!" The Great Toad Sage''s face changed dramatically, instantly recognizing the Truth-Seeking Ball, a symbol of the pinnacle of ninjutsu, with unparalleled destructive power, that once floated behind O?tsutsuki Hagoromo and O?tsutsuki Hamura. For the first time in a thousand years! The Great Toad Sage smelled a strong scent of death. Chapter 259: Hagoromo Gengetsu Enters His Peak State Chapter 259: Hagoromo Gengetsu Enters His Peak State Chapter 259: Hagoromo Gengetsu Enters His Peak State The Great Toad Sage never imagined that Hagoromo Gengetsu would have the Truth-Seeking Ball as a trump card. There was no time to think. With the distance too short to dodge, it took a deep breath, causing its massive body to deflate instantly to increase the distance, while emitting a peculiar frog sound from its abdomen. "Sage Art: Frog Call!" In a desperate attempt to buy time, the unique auditory genjutsu of Mount Myoboku was unleashed with all its might by the Great Toad Sage. Hagoromo Gengetsu was momentarily dazed but quickly snapped out of it, his fingers spreading as the Truth-Seeking Ball continued to shoot forward. Despite its lack of speed, the Truth-Seeking Ball''s power far surpassed that of bloodline limits and selections. With the target right in front of it, there was no way it would miss. Due to the genjutsu''s effect, the Great Toad Sage could only manage to slightly turn its body, raising its left arm in front of itself as a shield, before it could do anything else. In the next moment. The Truth-Seeking Ball collided with the raised left arm of the Great Toad Sage.@@@@ Everything seemed peaceful. No explosion, no tearing, no sound of impact. The moment the Truth-Seeking Ball touched the Great Toad Sage''s arm, it was as if a breeze blew away sand. Visibly, the part of the Great Toad Sage''s left arm touched by the Truth-Seeking Ball disintegrated into nothingness. The effect was similar to Dust Release. However, even Dust Release could only inflict some damage on the magically resistant Great Toad Sage and could no longer reduce it to atomic states as it did before. The Truth-Seeking Ball was different. Although it couldn''t dissolve sage arts like other jutsus, contact was another matter. Unless one possessed the power of the Six Paths, any life form that touched the Truth-Seeking Ball would be utterly disintegrated. At this moment. The Great Toad Sage''s thousand-year-tempered, incredibly resilient body was like paper. With a gentle touch from the Truth-Seeking Ball, it broke apart. As the Truth-Seeking Ball continued forward, the Great Toad Sage''s left arm, like a collapsing sandcastle, disintegrated bit by bit. "But how much longer can you hold out?" Hagoromo Gengetsu spread his hands, two black rods slowly extending from his palms. The Great Toad Sage, now missing an arm, did not revert to its original form. Remaining human-sized, it first glanced at its empty left shoulder, then looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, solemnly saying: "I take back my previous words. Now, you are not only not inferior but, in some ways, have surpassed the Hagoromo of the past." Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled faintly, "The Hagoromo of the past? My true goal is to surpass the Sage of Six Paths. But by then, you won''t be around to say such things." "Is that so?" The Great Toad Sage exhaled, calmly stating, "The Truth-Seeking Ball has given you a lot of confidence. Show me the new Truth-Seeking Balls." "If you only had one, you wouldn''t have detonated it so easily." After the Truth-Seeking Ball explosion, it didn''t disappear completely. For those below the Six Paths level, it required a long cooldown to summon it again. During their battle, the Great Toad Sage had gained a thorough understanding of Hagoromo Gengetsu. This was a bold, meticulous, never-rash, always-calm, formidable opponent. For him to use the Truth-Seeking Ball all at once meant he likely had more. As expected. Hearing the Great Toad Sage''s words, Hagoromo Gengetsu shrugged and said: "I wanted to surprise you, Sage." As he spoke, Hagoromo Gengetsu lowered his left hand, holding a shorter black rod, while raising his right hand to rest a katana-length black rod on his shoulder. At the same time, two newly formed Truth-Seeking Balls materialized, floating around him. Accompanied by the fully unsealed Yin Seal, his unique blue sage eye shadow, and the Rinnegan. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu officially entered his peak state. Having acquired the Rinnegan and complemented the Rinnegan''s Yin-Yang and elemental knowledge with his own Yin-Yang and elemental powers. Hagoromo Gengetsu had completely perfected the final piece of the puzzle for the Truth-Seeking Ball, becoming the third person after Hagoromo Otsutsuki and Hamura Otsutsuki to create Truth-Seeking Balls with seven types of chakra. With his power and foundation, the number of Truth-Seeking Balls he could create at once was naturally not limited to just one. In contrast. The Great Toad Sage, now with significantly reduced sage art chakra and a missing left arm, had clearly reached its lowest state. Chapter 260: A Cold Forehead Chapter 260: A Cold Forehead Chapter 260: A Cold Forehead After enduring the continuous assault of the Super Shinra Tensei and the Truth-Seeking Ball explosion, the ruins of Mount Myoboku sank even further. A chilling wind howled across the devastated land, as if mourning for the final inhabitants of this once serene place. Hagoromo Gengetsu and the Great Toad Sage stood facing each other. The cold breeze blew away some of the dust on their bodies, bringing a brief moment of coolness. The Great Toad Sage narrowed his eyes. In the brief respite, he noticed the cat''s eye stone with the "oil" character hanging around his neck. "Great Toad Grandpa! Let me out! I can fight too!" Naruto''s voice echoed from within the stone. Though sealed inside the gem, Naruto could still see everything happening outside. From the Great Toad Sage''s perspective, he had witnessed the entire battle, far more intense than he had imagined. Even now, as a mere spectator, Naruto''s heart was still pounding. Regarding Hagoromo Gengetsu, Naruto felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness. However! Seeing the once beautiful and harmonious Mount Myoboku reduced to ashes, with the Great Toad Grandpa now missing an arm and in grave danger, Naruto clenched his fists, his unyielding fighting spirit flaring up, ready to resist the enemy to the end. But... Even at this critical moment, the Great Toad Grandpa still had no intention of letting him out to assist. If this continued, the Great Toad Grandpa would surely die! Boom! Boom! Boom! Naruto shouted and punched furiously, determined to break the seal in front of him. "Kid, your strength alone is not enough." Suddenly, Kurama''s voice echoed in Naruto''s mind. Naruto paused, instinctively asking in his mind: "What do you mean?" "I mean, you need greater power! So... let''s cooperate." "Huh?" The Great Toad Sage withdrew his attention, ignoring Naruto''s pleas. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze shifted from the cat''s eye stone on the Great Toad Sage''s neck back to him. Even at this moment, he wasn''t letting Naruto out? Asura''s reincarnation + Nine-Tails Jinchuriki + Sage Mode Naruto still had considerable fighting strength. Hagoromo Gengetsu couldn''t understand the Great Toad Sage''s reasoning. Given his current weakened state, letting Naruto out, even if only to let him escape, would be better. Why keep him hanging around his neck? As the gravitational pull ceased, a fierce repulsive force swept over. With a swish, the Great Toad Sage was hurled backward. Hagoromo Gengetsu moved in tandem, throwing the short black rod in his left hand towards the airborne Great Toad Sage. But that wasn''t all. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s free left hand fired a barrage of black rods like a machine gun, each one whistling through the air, aiming to impale the Great Toad Sage from all angles. "Great Toad Grandpa!" Seeing this, Naruto, who had reached an agreement with Kurama and was preparing himself, couldn''t help but stand up and urgently shout in warning. The Great Toad Sage didn''t disappoint Naruto. Though unable to dodge while being pushed backward, his tongue was still agile. Clang! Clang! Clang! With a tongue harder than steel, the Great Toad Sage swatted away all the incoming black rods. Soon, the Great Toad Sage landed back on the ground. He was about to breathe a sigh of relief when his pupils suddenly contracted. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s feet extended an ice pathway, propelling him far faster than anticipated, already reaching the Great Toad Sage. The sound of breaking air echoed. A Truth-Seeking Ball eagerly struck at the Great Toad Sage. The Great Toad Sage sidestepped in time to dodge. In the next second, another Truth-Seeking Ball flew towards his forehead. The Great Toad Sage quickly ducked, narrowly avoiding it. At that moment. A long black rod seized the opportunity, piercing straight towards the Great Toad Sage''s forehead. The Great Toad Sage felt a chill between his brows. Unable to dodge, he instinctively extended his only right hand, grasping the black rod tightly. Drip. Seeing the black rod stopping just short of his forehead, a drop of cold sweat trickled down the Great Toad Sage''s face. Opposite him. Hagoromo Gengetsu held the long black rod in his right hand, observing the Great Toad Sage gripping the rod, struggling to halt its advance. He glanced coldly, his right hand exerting more force. The Great Toad Sage''s arm and entire body trembled violently. In the next moment. Drip. The tip of the black rod pierced the surface of his forehead, a drop of blood slowly trickling down. Chapter 261: Unveiling the Hidden Dagger Chapter 261: Unveiling the Hidden Dagger Chapter 261: Unveiling the Hidden Dagger The black rod pierced the Great Toad Sage''s forehead, causing a drop of blood to flow. Hagoromo Gengetsu exerted more force with his right hand, intending to completely impale the Sage''s massive head. At the same time, the two Truth-Seeking Balls he had previously launched began to rapidly return on his command, aiming directly at the toad from both sides. On the brink of life and death, the exhausted Great Toad Sage shrank his entire body. In an instant, the black rod missed its target. The Sage, now reduced to the size of Fukasaku and Shima, landed on the ground and grabbed the beads around his neck, pulling them forcefully. All the beads, except the one sealing Naruto, scattered and transformed into identical-looking Great Toad Sages through the Frog Transformation Technique. A chorus of croaking resonated in the air. "Trying to escape?" Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed this and commanded the nearest Truth-Seeking Ball to elongate and expand into a dense net, attempting to ensnare the toads. Boom! Boom! Boom! Most of the toads were caught by the net and reverted to their bead forms, which then shattered into nothingness. The real Great Toad Sage was not among them. Hagoromo Gengetsu moved to deal with the remaining toads. Just then, the supposed fleeing Great Toad Sages turned back, and in a moment of surprise, a peculiar frog chant emerged from their mouths. "Demonic Illusion: Toad Confrontation Chant!" This powerful genjutsu, known as the strongest illusion technique of Mount Myoboku, was instantly executed by the real Sage and his bead duplicates, doubling its potency. Within the radius of a hundred meters, the space twisted under the influence of the chant. At the center, Hagoromo Gengetsu managed to form a protective sphere using one of his Truth-Seeking Balls before he was drawn into the illusionary world of Mount Myoboku''s unique genjutsu. Normally, Hagoromo Gengetsu, with his Rinnegan, mastery over Yin Release, and Sage Mode, would be immune to most genjutsu, even powerful ones like Tsukuyomi. However, this was the Great Toad Sage, an ancient figure from the ninja world, using the strongest illusion technique. Despite his high resistance to genjutsu, Hagoromo Gengetsu was caught. But being trapped in a genjutsu was one thing, breaking free from it was another. In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu opened his eyes again and found himself in a black square barrier. @@@@ It didn''t matter if the toad was real or not; the bead was genuine. Boom! Boom! Boom! One after another, the toads were struck down. Seeing that the toad holding the bead also reverted to a bead and vanished, Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly moved the Truth-Seeking Ball away to avoid accidentally destroying the bead and the beings sealed within. At that moment, a small figure emerged from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s shadow. The real Great Toad Sage, who had been holding his breath and concealing his presence, finally appeared. "Toad Flat Shadow Manipulation Technique!" In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt his body stiffen. He tried to turn around but couldn''t move. He spoke with a hint of surprise, "You..." Standing on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s shadow, with his right hand raised to mirror Gengetsu''s movement, the weary but composed Great Toad Sage replied, "It seems I have won in the end." Aware of the significant shift in balance with the appearance of the Truth-Seeking Balls, the Great Toad Sage neither panicked nor gave in. His long years had tempered his resolve. Even the once-invincible progenitor of chakra, Kaguya Otsutsuki, had fallen, so why not anyone else? During their confrontation, the seemingly deadly Demonic Illusion: Toad Confrontation Chant was just a distraction. The Sage''s true intent was to blend into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s shadow while he was momentarily distracted. After silently achieving this, the Sage had planned to act immediately, but was surprised by how quickly Gengetsu broke the genjutsu. Thus, he had his clones scatter, using even the bead with Naruto''s seal as bait, to divert Gengetsu''s attention and distance the Truth-Seeking Balls. Now, it was time to unveil the hidden dagger. Chapter 262: To Hell with Hagoromo Gengetsu! Chapter 262: To Hell with Hagoromo Gengetsu! Chapter 262: To Hell with Hagoromo Gengetsu! "Its over." The Great Toad Sage raised his right hand. Under the toad''s Shadow Manipulation Technique, far more potent than the Nara Clan''s Shadow Imitation Technique, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s controlled body mirrored the toad sage''s movements, raising his right hand as well. Unlike the toad sage''s empty hand, Gengetsu''s right hand gripped a long black rod. The tip of the rod was about to pierce Gengetsu''s own jaw, threatening to penetrate his head. From dozens of meters away, the two Truth-Seeking Balls under his control were returning, but they wouldn''t arrive in time. Seeing his situation as hopeless, Gengetsu''s eyes flickered as he suddenly remarked, "Interesting." The Great Toad Sage''s expression changed, and he hastened his movements without hesitation. Clang! A clear collision sounded in front of Gengetsu. The Great Toad Sage looked up to see a small, familiar black sphere abruptly appearing under Gengetsus jaw, blocking the upward thrust of the black rod. "A Truth-Seeking Ball!" The sage''s pupils contracted as he spoke each word deliberately. "Correct," Gengetsu replied coolly. From the beginning, he had four Truth-Seeking Balls. He had only shown three to deceive his opponent, keeping one hidden in his clothing for a surprise, hoping to catch the enemy off guard and gain an advantage. After all, a ninja''s personal information often plays a crucial role in battle. An unknown trump card is always the greatest threat to the enemy. However, Gengetsu hadn''t expected that his hidden card would end up saving his life rather than securing his victory. "I must admit, Great Toad Sage, you are the most formidable and respectable opponent I''ve ever faced," Gengetsu continued. Unlike Senju Hashirama, who resorted to brute force, the Great Toad Sage combined formidable strength with genuine combat wisdom. He had almost succeeded in defeating Gengetsu. "Naruto..." The sage looked at the boy who had just saved his life, his gaze complicated. He nodded and warned, "Be cautious of Gengetsu''s Truth-Seeking Balls!" "I understand!" Naruto nodded firmly, his eyes resolute as he stared at the three Truth-Seeking Balls floating behind Gengetsu, who held a long black rod with a stoic expression. Inwardly, he spoke, "Kurama, it''s our turn!" "Indeed... let''s go!" In the sealed space, Kurama''s massive form emerged from the darkness, ready for battle against Gengetsu. Uchiha Madara, Senju Hashirama, and now Gengetsueach one a bigger threat than the last. As the strongest tailed beast, Kurama had a temper and couldn''t tolerate these individuals constantly manipulating him. Especially this time, sensing a profound danger, Kurama decided to fight back. "Kid!" Kurama suddenly called out, stopping Naruto just as he was about to move. "What is it?" Naruto asked, puzzled. Kurama looked deeply at Naruto and decided, "I entrust everything to you!" With these words, Kurama merged all his power with Naruto, opening his heart to him. Knowing that if they didn''t give their all now, there would be no second chance. In an instant, Naruto fully comprehended Kurama''s existence. Without hesitation, he opened his heart in return. In this brief moment, with Kurama''s cooperation, they became one, making Naruto a perfect jinchu?riki. A more powerful aura erupted from Naruto, elevating his golden chakra cloak from the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode to the Kurama Mode, combined with Sage Mode, reaching his strongest form. "This power-up..." Gengetsu commented, resting the black rod on his shoulder. He couldn''t help but complain. In such a short time, he had witnessed Naruto''s strength grow from being able to compete with the Five Kage, to surpassing Kage-level, and now approaching the power of the Sage of Six Paths. As the destined protagonist of this world, Naruto had unlocked unprecedented potential in the face of grave danger. Gengetsu looked at the eager Naruto. "But, the principle of ''what goes up must come down''... I wonder if you understand that." Chapter 263: Had Enough? Chapter 263: Had Enough? Chapter 263: Had Enough?@@@@ Hagoromo Gengetsu blinked and, seeing that Naruto hadn''t seized the moment to power up to Sage of Six Paths mode, lowered the black rod from his shoulder. He prepared to fight and eliminate the current nuisance. Although he was wary of the Sage of Six Paths, there was no need to overly deify him. Even when alive, the Sage wasn''t omniscient or omnipotent, let alone after death. In Gengetsu''s judgment, the Sage, now existing in chakra form in the ninja world, was largely unaware of current events, perhaps "sleeping" most of the time. As evidenced in the original story, the Sage only truly awakened when significant threats like the Ten Tails or Kaguya Otsutsuki, who were deeply connected to him, emerged. As for the reincarnations of Asura and Indra, countless instances of battles and deaths, like those between Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, never saw the Sage''s intervention. Thus, until the Ten Tails reappeared, Gengetsu didn''t need to worry about the Sage of Six Paths. Even killing Naruto, the reincarnation of Asura, was acceptable. "Great Toad Sage! This time we really need to step up!" Naruto, feeling stronger than ever and confident he could battle Gengetsu, assumed a familiar hand seal. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" A vast cloud of white smoke erupted. Hundreds of Narutos clad in golden chakra cloaks appeared on the battlefield. "Everyone, charge!" With a rallying cry that shook the heavens, Naruto''s clone army surged towards Gengetsu, raising a great cloud of dust. Gengetsu calmly observed the scene and nonchalantly formed a seal: "Fire Style: Majestic Destroyer Flame!" Infused with senjutsu chakra, the massive sea of flames, ten times more potent than usual, spewed from Gengetsu''s mouth, sweeping forward. Before Naruto could react, the Great Toad Sage, positioned at the rear, spat a gigantic meteor-like water sphere, which landed and spread outwards, neutralizing the flames. Hissing steam rose as the water met the fire. The Great Toad Sage''s water completely extinguished Gengetsu''s fire. Amidst the dust and debris of the former Mount Myoboku, a Truth-Seeking Ball, destabilized by the massive impact, was propelled outward. This was the third Truth-Seeking Ball, previously unused. "Just one left!" Naruto, seeing the slightly offset and unstable Truth-Seeking Ball barrier around Gengetsu, prepared to press the attack with more shadow clones. Ribbit! The Great Toad Sage suddenly jumped to the side, opening his mouth wide. From its depths, a tremendous gravitational force emerged, drawing in the surrounding debris into another dimension. In an instant, the Truth-Seeking Ball surrounding Gengetsu was also pulled away by the gravitational force, swiftly flying towards the Great Toad Sage. Learning from past mistakes, the Great Toad Sage kept his distance, then leaped away after pulling the ball. "Well done, Great Toad Sage!" Naruto didn''t waste the Sage''s help. Some new clones formed chakra arms to prevent the Truth-Seeking Balls from returning to Gengetsu. The remaining clones, along with the original Naruto, seized the opportunity to charge at Gengetsu, aiming to take him down once and for all. The leading clone soon spotted Gengetsu standing alone, holding only a black rod. Excitedly, the clone sprinted forward, shouting encouragement: "Gengetsu is out of Truth-Seeking Balls! Everyone, together..." Boom! The clone felt a chill between his brows and vanished into white smoke. A black rod retracted. Five strong fingers grasped it. Gengetsu, the owner of the fingers, looked calmly at the advancing clone army and said softly: "Had enough?" Chapter 264: The Jutsu Interrupted Chapter 264: The Jutsu Interrupted Chapter 264: The Jutsu Interrupted "Had enough?" Hagoromo Gengetsu''s voice was flat. Naruto''s clones ignored him. They saw this as an unparalleled opportunity and swarmed Gengetsu, determined to take down the weakened foe now that the Truth-Seeking Balls were gone. Gengetsu shook his head. As one Naruto clone threw a punch, Gengetsu simply sidestepped and brushed past him. Boom! White smoke erupted. Gengetsu''s wrist twisted, and the black rod he wielded spun back to his side. "Ah!!!" A new batch of Naruto clones charged in, shouting loudly. Before they could act, a sharp, cutting sound rang out. In almost the same instant, they were enveloped in darkness and lost consciousness. White smoke rose again as Gengetsu, still partially obscured by the smoke, casually wielded his black rod, dispatching one clone after another with effortless strides. "How can this be? We''ve improved so much!" Seeing his comrades being effortlessly taken down like before, a Naruto clone gritted his teeth and, defiant, approached Gengetsu from behind, ready to strike. Without turning, Gengetsu''s long black rod suddenly struck back, piercing through the clone''s forehead. Gengetsu retracted his rod without looking back, grabbing another Naruto clone who was wielding a Rasengan. He absorbed the chakra, causing the Rasengan and the clone''s chakra to vanish quickly. Boom! The empty clone dissipated. After replenishing his chakra, Gengetsu calmly surveyed the battlefield. No matter what Naruto''s clones attempted, they couldn''t escape the straightforward and effective strikes of Gengetsu''s black rod. The sheer number of clones was not only ineffective but also served as a source of chakra for him. With each defeat, Gengetsu''s power grew, refilling the chakra reserves that had been depleted in earlier battles. Naruto, watching in desperation, knew the situation was untenable. He gritted his teeth and transformed into his tailed beast form. While Hagoromo was exceptional, having awakened the Rinnegan early and formed the Truth-Seeking Balls, Gengetsu''s power, forged through countless battles and accumulated experience, was on another level. "We''ve tried everything we can. With just the power of Mount Myoboku, we can''t stop Gengetsu''s ambitions. So, it comes to this." The Great Toad Sage looked at Naruto with a profound gaze. Naruto quickly adjusted his mindset. The despair vanished, replaced by a steely determination. He would not give up, no matter how bleak things seemed. Until he was utterly defeated, surrender was not an option. "Great Toad Sage! I have one final, most powerful technique! When I use it, you must follow up immediately. This may be our last chance!" Naruto declared resolutely, forming the hand seals for the Shadow Clone Jutsu. But what he was about to use wasn''t just Shadow Clone Jutsu. It was the most powerful jutsu he had developed from it: the Harem Jutsu! Even the simple version of this seductive technique had overwhelmed people like the lecherous Sage, the Third Hokage, Kakashi, and Ebisu, leaving them in a state of dazed and bleeding confusion. Gengetsu was a man too, and Naruto hoped the Harem Jutsu would work on him as well. He just wasn''t sure what type of woman Gengetsu preferred. Was it young, mature, or inexperienced? Did he like voluptuous or slender figures? Was the preference for sexy, cute, elegant, or something else? Forget it, use all types of women. There should be something for Gengetsu in there. As Gengetsu began to approach, Naruto hesitated no longer and prepared to unleash his most powerful weapon: the Harem Jutsu. The Great Toad Sage, who had been instructed by Naruto, hesitated for a moment but, seeing Naruto still preparing the Shadow Clone Jutsu, shook his head slightly. He then steeled his gaze and addressed Naruto: "Sorry, Naruto." Chapter 265: The Death of Naruto Chapter 265: The Death of Naruto Chapter 265: The Death of Naruto "Sorry? Sorry for what?" Naruto instinctively thought upon hearing the strange words from the Great Toad Sage and was about to ask. Splurt! Hot blood sprayed forward. Naruto froze, slowly lowered his head, and saw. A warty toad tongue had pierced through his chest, shredding his heart completely. "Is this... me?"@@@@ As the words left his mouth, Naruto realized what was happening, and his face turned deathly pale. At the same time. Hagoromo Gengetsu paused in his steps, staring blankly at the scene before him. He immediately suspected he was under some kind of illusion. Similarly. Naruto, the victim, never dreamed that the Great Toad Sage would kill him. He had always been unguarded around the Sage, and now, gritting his teeth against the pain, he turned his head in disbelief to confirm it was the Great Toad Sage and asked heartbrokenly: "Why... why?" The Great Toad Sage lowered his eyelids: "For the future." "Why?" Despite the raging fire in his heart and the furious Nine-Tails sealed inside him, Naruto''s cross-shaped pupils glared at the Great Toad Sage, ignoring his impending death, and continued to ask. The Great Toad Sage looked directly at Naruto, speaking calmly: "The battle is over, Naruto. Rather than having the Nine-Tails within you strengthen Hagoromo Gengetsu, causing your death by extracting the tailed beast, it''s better if I kill you now, taking the Nine-Tails with you, thwarting Hagoromo Gengetsu''s plan." "The battle isn''t over! I still have..." Naruto, panicking, was about to reveal his preparations. Suddenly, a flash of memory made him realize and bitterly smile: "Great Toad Grandpa, from the beginning, you planned to take my life, didn''t you?" Naruto thought of how he couldn''t return to Konoha after mastering Sage Mode; how Shima and Fukasaku dragged him to the Great Toad Sage when Hagoromo Gengetsu attacked; how the Sage sealed him in the Cat''s Eye Stone to prevent him from fighting Gengetsu. Everything had been orchestrated by the Great Toad Sage to keep Naruto within arm''s reach. Hearing this, the Great Toad Sage did not deny it, just sighed: After a brief silence, Hagoromo Gengetsu remembered his goal. With Naruto''s death, the Nine-Tails perished as well. Though tailed beasts don''t truly die, it would take years for the Nine-Tails to revive. Moreover, with Naruto dead, what would he do if his system missions involved Naruto in the future? Thinking of this, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes turned cold as he looked at the instigator, the Great Toad Sage. "You deserve to die!" Boom! A series of explosions rang out. Soon after. Just as a Truth-Seeking Ball was about to hit the calm Great Toad Sage''s forehead. Hagoromo Gengetsu squinted, and the Truth-Seeking Ball swiftly adjusted its direction, striking the Sage''s right arm, rendering him armless. Splurt! A long black rod then pierced the Great Toad Sage''s chest, lifting him up and bringing him closer. Looking at the close and utterly defeated Great Toad Sage, Hagoromo Gengetsu temporarily suppressed his killing intent, wanting to know the answer: "I want to know, why did Mount Myoboku, or rather you, Great Toad Sage, insist on interfering?" When Kaguya Otsutsuki engulfed the entire ninja world in the light of Infinite Tsukuyomi, the toads were still alive and well, and the Great Toad Sage, then just a toad, even had the leisure to teach Hagoromo Otsutsuki Senjutsu. It made no sense for them to fight tooth and nail to stop him now, even going as far as killing the once Child of Destiny, Naruto. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t understand. Were the toads doing this for the ninja world, for millions of humans? So noble? He didn''t believe it. Hearing this, the Great Toad Sage, resigned to his fate, looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu and after some thought, answered: "I''ve already explained the reason before." Hagoromo Gengetsu, with a good memory, thought for a moment and said: "If the skin is gone, what will the hair attach to?" The Great Toad Sage nodded, lifting his head with a complicated look towards the sky. Though it was daytime, and the full moon wasn''t visible. He could still sense its location, his voice trembling: "She''s coming back." (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 266: She Will Return Chapter 266: She Will Return Chapter 266: She Will Return "She?" Hagoromo Gengetsu followed the Great Toad Sage''s gaze and looked up at the sky. Through the blinding sunlight, his Rinnegan faintly sensed a massive shadow looming high above. "The moon... Otsutsuki Kaguya?" Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered, then looked back at the Great Toad Sage, surprised. "You dreamt that far ahead? And you saw her?" The Great Toad Sage was equally surprised. "You know of her?" It was understandable if Hagoromo Gengetsu knew about Otsutsuki Hagoromo, as the Six Paths Sage''s deeds had left clues across the ninja world. But Otsutsuki Kaguya was different. With the Otsutsuki brothers deliberately concealing the truth about their battle with their mother, no one in the ninja world should know about it. "I know more than you think," Hagoromo Gengetsu said flatly. The Great Toad Sage was puzzled. "If you know her and understand her identity and ambitions, you should abandon your ambitions. Once she appears, neither the ninja world nor you will exist." In his dreams, the Great Toad Sage foresaw the return of Otsutsuki Kaguya. He wasn''t sure how she would reappear, but he saw that the disruptive Hagoromo Gengetsu would resurrect the Ten-Tails, which once belonged to Kaguya. It was evident that Kaguya''s return was closely tied to Hagoromo Gengetsu. This was why the Great Toad Sage was determined to stop Hagoromo Gengetsu at all costs. "The future is not your concern." Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t answer the Great Toad Sage''s question. He returned to his previous inquiry. "Why are you so afraid of Otsutsuki Kaguya''s return?" Seeing that Hagoromo Gengetsu remained resolute, the Great Toad Sage sighed slightly. "She already knows the truth about my covert assistance to the Otsutsuki brothers during that war." Upon hearing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mouth curled into a smile. "So that''s it." He understood now. The Great Toad Sage was worried that if Otsutsuki Kaguya returned, she would trouble him and Mount Myoboku. In Kaguya''s perspective, the Great Toad Sage was undoubtedly sinister. Long ago, he had deliberately approached Otsutsuki Hagoromo, displayed his abilities, taught him sage techniques, and even gifted him the Sage''s Talisman that could revive a person, enabling Otsutsuki Hamura to fight a second battle. In that fateful battle between mother and son, the Great Toad Sage had played a significant role. With Kaguya aware of his existence, given her temperament, she would certainly trouble Mount Myoboku upon her return. "Dead! Finally dead..." For a long time, the snake progeny of Ryuchi Cave would hear their founder, the White Snake Sage, laughing heartily. At Shikkotsu Forest. The Slug Sage, on par with the Great Toad Sage and the White Snake Sage, was enjoying her solitary life, splitting into countless parts. Almost simultaneously with the White Snake Sage. Every part of the Slug Sage in Shikkotsu Forest looked towards Mount Myoboku in unison. They sensed the extinguishing of a massive life force. "The Great Toad..." The Slug Sage''s voice was gentle yet tinged with sorrow. Unlike the White Snake Sage, she had known the Great Toad for many years and had a good relationship with him. "The Great Toad, did you foresee this day?" At this moment, the Slug Sage sighed. She recalled the young and spirited Great Toad who once claimed to have the future in his grasp. She had advised him not to trust prophecies too much and not to meddle in human affairs. Yet, the Great Toad had done just that, becoming increasingly involved, leading to his demise. Though she had a contract with Konoha and the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, the Slug Sage acted solely to fulfill the contract, with no personal feelings attached. Otherwise, during the Fourth Great Ninja War, she could have left Shikkotsu Forest to fight alongside the Allied Shinobi Forces instead of sending a tenth of her size to assist Tsunade and Sakura. In truth, the Shikkotsu Forest and Ryuchi Cave were neutral, only teaching sage techniques to fortunate visitors, signing contracts, and fulfilling obligations without participating in human affairs. Except for Mount Myoboku. Hence, Mount Myoboku was no more. The Slug Sage shook her head in lament. Over the millennia, she had witnessed many contract holders live and die, including the extraordinary Hashirama Senju. The death of an old friend saddened her, but it would not change her ways. All she could do was continue to dwell in Shikkotsu Forest, watching the winds of the ninja world shift. Hagoromo Gengetsu was unaware that at the moment of the Great Toad Sage''s death, the White Snake Sage and the Slug Sage had sensed it. Even if he knew, it wouldn''t matter. The likelihood of these two avenging the Great Toad Sage was extremely low. Even if they did, it would just mean another battle. However, after the destruction of Mount Myoboku and the battle with the Great Toad Sage and Naruto, Hagoromo Gengetsu now felt a long-lost fatigue. But there was no time to rest. He walked over to Naruto''s body and slowly squatted down. Chapter 267: Only the Path of Obito Remains Chapter 267: Only the Path of Obito Remains Chapter 267: Only the Path of Obito Remains Hagoromo Gengetsu squatted beside Naruto''s corpse, looking at the face that remained defiant even in death, and remarked with some emotion: "Fate is unpredictable. Even the child of destiny cannot escape it." What a pity. He didn''t get to witness Naruto''s formidable "Talk no Jutsu." Hagoromo Gengetsu had really wanted to hear what Naruto would say, wondering if it might touch his heart and give him new insights. But he met the elder toad sage, who had heard too much and was numb to it all. The sage didn''t give Naruto the chance, ending his life with a swift, decisive backstab. "Is he really dead?" Hagoromo Gengetsu reached out to inspect the wound on Naruto''s chest. His heart was completely shattered. Even if Tsunade were here, there would be nothing she could do. "What about the Sage Symbol? I remember Mount Myoboku has a resurrection treasure. Could it have secretly kept one for Naruto?" Though the possibility was slim that the elder toad sage had used a ruse to let Naruto survive, Hagoromo Gengetsu carefully checked Naruto''s entire body. Until he was sure there was no Sage Symbol present. So, Naruto was truly, undeniably dead. Hagoromo Gengetsu cast a final glance at Naruto''s face, stood up, and ceased his futile efforts. He could save Naruto. For example, using the Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique. But this technique requires the life of the user as a price. In the original story, Nagato died immediately after using this technique. Obito managed to stay alive for a while because he had residual Six Paths power in him, had Black Zetsu attached to him, and received help from Naruto''s Yin-Yang power. But even he died eventually. Would he trade his life to save Naruto? Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t that crazy. Moreover, even if there were another harmless way to revive Naruto, the Nine-Tails inside him had already dissipated. His revival wouldn''t reconstitute the Nine-Tails. Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldn''t engage in such futile efforts. "This mission is a complete failure." Hagoromo Gengetsu surveyed the ruins of Mount Myoboku. Despite all the effort, the life-and-death battles, and the numerous close calls, he ended up empty-handed. The elder toad sage indeed did everything it could. But at most, it only delayed the inevitable. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up at the moon hanging in the sky, quickly contemplating. Kisame filled in the gap left by Sasuke''s distraction and asked. "Nothing." Sasuke replied. But in his heart, he silently added: "Naruto..." Sasuke knew Hagoromo Gengetsu''s target was Naruto. Knowing that Jinchuriki wouldn''t be in immediate danger, he hadn''t said anything, intending to plead with Hagoromo later to spare Naruto, like he did with the Six-Tails Jinchuriki. Though they were on opposite sides now, Naruto still held a place in his heart. Even when blinded by hatred, he would have made this choice, let alone his current, transformed self. But... "Did something go wrong?" At Kisame''s next call, Sasuke pushed aside his thoughts, focused his gaze, and decided to quickly end the battle. Soon, The Eight-Tails roared in pain. Then, after seeing through Killer Bee''s Octopus Legs Substitution and another round of fighting, Sasuke and Kisame swiftly left with the unconscious Killer Bee before the Cloud Ninja reinforcements arrived. The Eight-Tails Jinchuriki was successfully captured. At the same time, High above Sunagakure, a rare aerial battle was also concluding. Amid the explosions of the recently constructed flying tools piloted by the Sand Ninjas, Deidara used the village below as bait, forcing Gaara to divert part of his sand to defense, preventing the clay bombs from detonating. "Ninja Tool: Tailed Beast Prison!" The voice of Seimei, who had yet to appear, rang out. Gaara had no time to react as an iron prison fell from the sky, trapping him. In the next moment, Gaara found the chakra of Shukaku within him rapidly draining. Correspondingly, Seimei''s aura was steadily rising. Even though Gaara broke free of the prison with great effort, His chakra was too depleted to fend off the combined assault of Deidara and Seimei. Under the watchful eyes of the many Sand Ninjas, he was ultimately knocked out and taken away. The One-Tail Jinchuriki was successfully captured. As for the Two-Tails Jinchuriki, She encountered unexpected difficulties, similar to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Chapter 268: Extortion Chapter 268: Extortion Chapter 268: Extortion The battlefield was filled with smoke and chaos. Kakuzu, now in his Jiongu mode with only two lives remaining, and Hidan, missing an arm, stood battered on one side, staring intently at the man in the same Akatsuki cloak standing across from them. "Tobi! You''ve been hiding your true strength all along!" Hidan snarled through gritted teeth. He knew Tobi well. Tobi had joined the Akatsuki before him but had always been considered a mere backup member due to his supposed lack of strength. But now, it was clear. As full members, both he and Kakuzu had almost been defeated by Tobi. How could that be considered weak? "Space-time ninjutsu!" Kakuzu, ever observant, identified Tobi''s technique with a serious expression. "I never expected there''d be someone like you in the organization. It seems we all underestimated you." "You were the only ones who were in the dark," replied Uchiha Obito, standing unscathed. "Pain is fully aware of my presence." "After all, it was I who truly established the Akatsuki. I am its real leader." "What??" Kakuzu and Hidan''s faces changed, shocked by the revelation. Tobi was the true leader of the Akatsuki? Obito smirked coldly, "Now, what should I do with you two traitors? Tell me, what should I do?" Kakuzu and Hidan had no time to think. They braced themselves for another fight. Unexpectedly, Obito didn''t attack again. Instead, he looked at them calmly and said, "Considering the contributions you''ve made to the organization, I''ll give you a chance to live." "Go and tell Hagoromo Gengetsu that if he wants the Two-Tails Jinchuriki, he must meet with me. He''ll know where." "If not, he''ll never get the Two-Tails." With that, Obito left the rendezvous point. He grabbed the unconscious Two-Tails Jinchuriki, used his spiraling space-time jutsu, and vanished. Seeing this, Kakuzu and Hidan breathed a sigh of relief. But if he couldn''t solve the problem, he''d solve the person causing it. Hagoromo Gengetsu took out a container holding Obito''s other Mangekyo Sharingan. Perfect. He had a surprise for Obito too. Let''s see who would be more "moved" by the surprise. The rain poured down on the ruins of Mount Myoboku after Hagoromo Gengetsu left, washing away the smoke and debris. Over time, the rainwater began to accumulate in the large crater. If this heavy rain continued for two or three more days, Mount Myoboku''s ruins might give birth to a large lake. Returning with the remaining toads, Fukasaku and Shima hoped this wouldn''t happen. If it did, the last traces of Mount Myoboku would be gone. "The Great Toad Sage is gone. And Naruto too," Shima said sadly after examining the site. Fukasaku sighed deeply, preparing to comfort everyone. The scroll-bodied Toad Gamatora stepped forward with a serious expression, "The Great Toad Sage is gone. According to his wishes, it''s time for me to complete my mission." He spat out a scroll and handed it to Fukasaku, "The Great Toad Sage instructed me to give this to you." "The Great Toad Sage..." Opening it, Fukasaku found it was indeed from the Great Toad Sage. The sage had written instructions for Fukasaku to lead the remaining toads to a new home, to never seek revenge, and to remain neutral, never interfering in human affairs again. The last instruction emphasized neutrality, a lesson learned from the Great Toad Sage''s ultimate sacrifice. "I understand, Great Toad Sage," Fukasaku nodded solemnly. He led the remaining toads to their new home, leaving the world of shinobi behind. Toad Gamatora did not follow. "I have another task to deliver a scroll to Konoha," he explained, then quickly set off. Chapter 269: Anxious Waiting in Konoha Chapter 269: Anxious Waiting in Konoha Chapter 269: Anxious Waiting in Konoha Konoha, Hokage''s office. Unlike its usual hustle and bustle, the office was now filled with a heavy atmosphere. Tsunade paced back and forth behind her desk. Jiraiya, who had returned to the village, looked out the window with an unusually anxious expression. Present as well was the head of the Jonin squad, Nara Shikaku. He stood quietly, deep in thought, his brows furrowing involuntarily. Since receiving the information from Mount Myoboku about Hagoromo Gengetsu''s attack, the three of them had been on edge. Soon, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed. The impatient Tsunade couldn''t hold back any longer. She stopped, turned, and asked Jiraiya again, "Jiraiya, how is it? Can you contact Mount Myoboku?" Jiraiya shook his head, "Still no response. Mount Myoboku has actively blocked the summoning contract, and the summoning jutsu is not working." Tsunade frowned deeply, "What are those toads thinking?" Jiraiya also didn''t understand. Upon hearing about Hagoromo Gengetsu''s attack on Mount Myoboku, he had wanted the toads to reverse summon him there to provide assistance. But after receiving the message about Hagoromo Gengetsu, Mount Myoboku had gone silent. Even summoning the toads wasn''t working. In all his years as a contractor of Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya had never seen such a situation. It made him very worried. Moreover, Naruto was still there. "Ahem." Nara Shikaku coughed twice, trying to ease the tension, "Hokage-sama, Jiraiya-sama, there''s no need to worry too much. Mount Myoboku, as one of the Three Great Sage Regions, has many powerful beings, including the legendary Great Toad Sage. I doubt Hagoromo Gengetsu could gain much there." "The Great Toad Sage..." Jiraiya thought of his past encounters with the sage. Though he knew this millennia-old true sage was incredibly powerful, the sage''s senility made Jiraiya uneasy. At this critical moment, the Great Toad Sage better not lose his senses! Furthermore, if it were anyone else, or any other organization attacking Mount Myoboku, both Jiraiya and Tsunade wouldn''t be too concerned. But this time, they were up against Hagoromo Gengetsu. Having personally experienced Hagoromo Gengetsu''s power, even knowing Mount Myoboku''s strength, they couldn''t be at ease. Nara Shikaku suddenly spoke, "The timing of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s and the Akatsuki''s actions is too coincidental." "Indeed." Jiraiya nodded, having considered this as well, "And both are targeting tailed beasts. I remember Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t interested in tailed beasts before." "Unless he has a purpose for the tailed beasts, just like the Akatsuki." Nara Shikaku continued the thought. Seeming to grasp something, he immediately analyzed, "Outside Mount Katsuragi, Hagoromo Gengetsu seemed to clash with someone from the Akatsuki and won; near the lake where the Three-Tails was hiding, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s subordinate, the ninja from Lockfront Village named Hanare, appeared. Though he escaped, the Three-Tails was captured by the arriving Akatsuki members Deidara and Kisame; today, Hagoromo Gengetsu and the Akatsuki simultaneously target tailed beasts. It seems..." Nara Shikaku''s fingers trembled slightly. He took a deep breath and revealed the likely truth, "It seems that Hagoromo Gengetsu and the Akatsuki are not as hostile, competitive, or neutral as we thought. More likely, Hagoromo Gengetsu has already taken control of the Akatsuki! He is using the Akatsuki members for his own purposes! All the tailed beast captures are driven by Hagoromo Gengetsu''s will!" As Nara Shikaku finished speaking, the room fell silent. Tsunade and Jiraiya''s pupils contracted sharply. One Hagoromo Gengetsu was already pressure enough. Now, with a group of rogue ninjas as powerful as the Akatsuki... It was truly despairing! Jiraiya''s voice became rough as he couldn''t help but ask, "If that''s the case, what does Hagoromo Gengetsu intend to do with the tailed beasts? With his power, even all nine tailed beasts combined wouldn''t be a match for him." Nara Shikaku shook his head. With limited information, he couldn''t deduce the answer. The office fell into silence once again. Before long, footsteps echoed from the hallway. Fully armed, Yamato, Sakura, Sai, Guy, Lee, Tenten, and Neji entered the Hokage''s office, led by Shizune, breaking the silence. "Hokage-sama!" they greeted in unison. Tsunade was about to speak when a communications ninja suddenly arrived, handing her a scroll. "Hokage-sama, an urgent message from Kumogakure!" Tsunade had a sinking feeling as she opened it. Sure enough! Kumogakure reported that their Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails and Two-Tails were missing. Reportedly, those involved included members of the Akatsuki and Uchiha Sasuke! Tsunade looked up sharply, meeting Nara Shikaku''s gaze. The worst-case scenario had come true. But it wasn''t over. Jiraiya suddenly exclaimed with joy, "I''ve reestablished contact with Mount Myoboku!" Chapter 270: Mount Myōboku is Gone; Naruto is Gone Chapter 270: Mount Myo?boku is Gone; Naruto is Gone Chapter 270: Mount Myo?boku is Gone; Naruto is Gone "Mount Myo?boku is reconnected!" Jiraiya exhaled in relief. Before Tsunade could relay the latest intel from the Hidden Cloud Village, Jiraiya hastily performed the summoning jutsu. *Bang!* A puff of white smoke. From within the smoke appeared Toad Gamatora, his body long and covered in blue-green patterns, his lower half resembling a scroll. "Toad Gamatora, it''s you! How is Mount Myo?boku now?" Jiraiya quickly greeted and inquired about the current situation. "Jiraiya..." Toad Gamatora raised his head, looking around at Jiraiya, Tsunade, and the other Konoha ninjas present. He shook his head slowly, his voice heavy, "Mount Myo?boku is gone!" "What do you mean Mount Myo?boku is gone?" At first, Jiraiya didn''t understand. After all, Mount Myo?boku was vast and couldn''t simply disappear like a person. But in the blink of an eye, noticing Toad Gamatora''s genuine sorrow, Jiraiya''s expression froze. Mount Myo?boku...gone? Suddenly, he began to grasp the true meaning of those words. Tsunade, who was holding the latest intel, reacted even faster than Jiraiya. Her pupils contracted, and she clenched her fists tightly as she realized something. "Naruto..." Jiraiya''s joy disappeared instantly. Realizing the possible reality, he urgently and desperately asked, "Toad Gamatora, what happened? What do you mean by ''Mount Myo?boku is gone''?" Toad Gamatora took a deep breath and answered solemnly, "Hagoromo Gengetsu completely destroyed Mount Myo?boku. Many toads died. Gamaken died, Gamabunta died, Gamakichi died, even the Great Toad Sage died!" "What?!!" Despite his earlier speculations, Jiraiya couldn''t believe his ears at this moment. "Haha! This must be a joke, right? How could Hagoromo Gengetsu destroy Mount Myo?boku? Gamaken, Gamakichi... Gamabunta... Right, Gamakichi is so big and strong! And the Great Toad Sage! He has lived for a thousand years! How could Hagoromo Gengetsu kill him? Impossible..." Jiraiya struggled to accept reality, even laughing as he spoke. He owed much of his success to the support from Mount Myo?boku. Apart from Konoha, Mount Myo?boku was his second home. He had deep feelings for Mount Myo?boku and the toads living there. How could he accept the current reality? Jiraiya stepped forward again. Originally more emotionally unstable than Tsunade, upon hearing Naruto''s death, Jiraiya suddenly felt a chill in his heart. From a certain perspective, he became extraordinarily calm, even colder than usual. He pressed the about-to-explode Tsunade and gestured to Sakura and the others to calm down. With eyes red with emotion, he looked at Gamatora once more and said, "Toad Gamatora, tell us what happened in detail." Toad Gamatora nodded. Though he and the other toads couldn''t witness everything, he was aware of the beginning and the end. He quickly shared what he knew. In the end, he pulled out a familiar necklace from his mouth. It was the First Hokage''s necklace that Naruto always wore around his neck. When Naruto was pierced through the chest by the toad''s tongue, the necklace was knocked off and later found by other toads. Tsunade took the necklace with trembling hands. This was the third time. *Crack!* Unlike before, this time Tsunade crushed the priceless necklace with her strength. After listening to Toad Gamatora''s account and seeing the First Hokage''s necklace, everyone present could no longer deceive themselves. Naruto was truly dead. "Impossible...Naruto!!!" Sakura''s eyes dimmed, as if she had lost her spirit, and she collapsed. Feeling equally sorrowful, Yamato caught her in time. "Is this sadness?" Sai clutched his heart as a strong, long-missed emotion surged within him. Guy and Lee, full of passion, couldn''t hold back their tears. Tenten and Neji remained silent. "Naruto..." Neji sighed internally, recalling the Chu?nin Exams from years ago. Unknowingly, the boy who once had no friends had grown to be an important part of many people''s lives. Toad Gamatora, familiar with the current sorrow, finally pulled out a scroll and handed it to Jiraiya, "This is what the Great Toad Sage asked me to give you, Jiraiya, before he died." Jiraiya took the scroll absentmindedly. Upon opening it, "Jiraiya, by the time you see this scroll, I will already be dead. Also, Naruto is dead. I''m sorry, but I killed him. This was a necessary sacrifice to delay Hagoromo Gengetsu from merging with the Ten-Tails." In an instant! Jiraiya''s expression changed dramatically. Chapter 271: The Power of the Present is Insufficient, We Can Only Rely on the Past Chapter 271: The Power of the Present is Insufficient, We Can Only Rely on the Past Chapter 271: The Power of the Present is Insufficient, We Can Only Rely on the Past Jiraiya''s expression changed drastically. Although Toad Gamatora hadn''t mentioned who killed Naruto, everyone present instinctively assumed it was Hagoromo Gengetsu. But upon seeing this scroll, Jiraiya learned the shocking truth: it was the Great Toad Sage who killed Naruto! Jiraiya was bewildered and shocked. Suppressing any burgeoning emotions toward the Great Toad Sage, he instinctively continued reading the scroll, his expression shifting dramatically as he read on. Hagoromo Gengetsu aimed to collect all nine tailed beasts and merge them into the legendary Ten-Tails, heralding an unprecedented disaster for the shinobi world. Additionally, the progenitor of chakra, who once enslaved humanity a thousand years ago, would reappear. In his last will, the Great Toad Sage detailed his vision of the future, emphasizing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s plan and stressing the necessity of rallying the entire shinobi world to swiftly defeat him and prevent the foretold calamity.@@@@ Jiraiya fell into prolonged silence after reading everything. The Ten-Tails plan; the shinobi world''s impending disaster; the resurrection of the progenitor of chakra. These monumental issues, which he had never contemplated, abruptly invaded his thoughts. The Great Toad Sage... dreamed of such things? Is this why he killed Naruto? The Ten-Tails... Recognizing the severity of the issue, Jiraiya forcibly suppressed his grief over Naruto and the Toads of Mount Myoboku''s deaths, handing the scroll to Tsunade. Initially unwilling to accept it, Tsunade eventually took the scroll under Jiraiya''s insistent gaze and read it. Soon, her expression changed. "Damn the Great Toad Sage! Damn Hagoromo Gengetsu!" Compared to Jiraiya, Tsunade, already aware of the recent capture of the One-Tail, Two-Tails, and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki by the Akatsuki, believed the Great Toad Sage''s words more readily. However, she couldn''t forgive the Great Toad Sage for killing Naruto. "Tsunade, you''re the Fifth Hokage now. Fulfill your duty!" Jiraiya reminded her after taking a deep breath. An all-encompassing catastrophe loomed over the shinobi world. Jiraiya, Tsunade, and everyone else could not wallow in sorrow over Naruto''s death; more pressing matters awaited them. ''Naruto...'' Jiraiya buried his pain deep within. Minato Namikaze had split the Nine-Tails into two halves, sealing the Yang half within Naruto and the Yin half within himself using the Reaper Death Seal. Aside from the Namikaze couple, Hiruzen Sarutobi, who arrived later, was aware of this. Afterwards, as Minato''s teacher, Jiraiya learned of Minato''s choice from Hiruzen. As the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade was also privy to this secret. Jiraiya: "You mean to say..." Tsunade analyzed calmly, "Since the Great Toad Sage foresaw Hagoromo Gengetsu merging with the Ten-Tails, it implies that the Yin half of the Nine-Tails, sealed with the Fourth Hokage, will also fall into his hands." Jiraiya frowned, "But Minato used the Reaper Death Seal. Not even the Reanimation Jutsu can bring him back to the living. How would Hagoromo Gengetsu obtain the other half of the Nine-Tails?" Tsunade shook her head, "I don''t know. But I do know that Hagoromo Gengetsu likely has a method. Additionally, I know there''s someone who can solve this problem." "Orochimaru!" Jiraiya''s expression changed as he stared at Tsunade in shock, "Tsunade, you mean..." "Exactly!" Tsunade nodded before Jiraiya could finish, "We need Orochimaru''s capabilities for the Fourth Hokage. Moreover..." She looked out the window. Recognizing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s immense power, which even the thousand-year-old Great Toad Sage couldn''t match, and considering the Akatsuki members, Uchiha clan, Hagoromo clan ninjas, and the probable possession of eight tailed beasts, Even if the five great shinobi villages and the smaller ones united, they likely couldn''t overpower him. Especially regarding high-level combat power. "Though it''s disgraceful, we living have no choice but to seek aid from the dead. We need Orochimaru''s Reanimation Jutsu!" Tsunade stated each word with clear conviction. Jiraiya wanted to argue against disturbing the dead with the infamously reviled Reanimation Jutsu. But as he opened his mouth, he silently closed it again. Even Mount Myoboku had been destroyed by Hagoromo Gengetsu alone. As Tsunade said, the power they currently possessed was insufficient. The only way to gain strength comparable to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s was to resurrect past heroes with the Reanimation Jutsu. "It seems we have no choice but to see Orochimaru." Jiraiya sighed. "He''s already in Konoha, right when you left for Amegakure." Tsunade said as she walked out. "Though... he''s in a very different state." Chapter 272: A Father-Son Reunion in Death? Chapter 272: A Father-Son Reunion in Death? Chapter 272: A Father-Son Reunion in Death? Land of Fire, Secret Underground Base in Lockfront Village. When Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived with Naruto''s corpse, Sasori, in his Hiruko guise, emerged from the entrance. "Any unexpected events?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked casually as he walked deeper into the base. "Everything''s quiet on my end," Sasori replied flatly. He glanced at Naruto''s lifeless body on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s shoulder. "It seems you''ve had some complications." Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded slightly. "Just a minor inconvenience. It won''t affect the main plan." As they spoke, they traversed multiple sealing formations and arrived at the deepest part of the base. This area was a hollowed-out mountain cavity. At its center sat the colossal Gedo Statue, wrapped in chains, its five eyes already open. Before they could do anything further, Tap. Tap. Tap. A stiff, echoing footstep suddenly resounded from behind the Gedo Statue, ringing loudly in the silent and spacious cavern. Sasori let out a soft "huh," surprised that there was someone else in this place. He glanced at Hagoromo Gengetsu and, seeing no surprise on his face, did nothing more. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu borrowed a storage sealing scroll from Sasori and placed Naruto''s body inside. During his previous battle with the Great Toad Sage, the sealing scroll he carried had been shattered when he was struck while performing a sealing jutsu. This was why he had carried Naruto''s body all the way back. As for why he decided to place Naruto in the sealing scroll now, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the person who walked out. Despite his poor reputation in the ninja world, there were some unnecessary actions he preferred to avoid. For instance, a father-son reunion in death. Tap.@@@@ The footsteps stopped. The newcomer emerged from the shadows. With short blond hair and blue eyes similar to Naruto''s, but more handsome, he wore the distinctive Hokage cloak. The newcomer was none other than the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze. It had now come along with the Reanimation. Retracting his hand, Hagoromo Gengetsu instructed Sasori: "Begin the tailed beast extraction now." Then, he flashed to the right thumb of the Gedo Statue. "Not waiting for the others?" Sasori asked, moving to his usual spot. "Latecomers can join in later." To avoid any delays, Hagoromo Gengetsu decided to immediately extract the half-tailed beast from Minato Namikaze. Soon, with Hagoromo Gengetsu and Sasori forming hand seals, the Gedo Statue opened its mouth, and Minato Namikaze, offering no resistance, was slowly lifted as the Yin half of the Nine-Tails'' chakra was continuously extracted. In Konoha, the Hokage''s office. Tsunade, looking puzzled, led Jiraiya into a room with several Anbu secretly guarding it. The room''s decor was surprisingly luxurious, incongruous with the Hokage office''s simple style. Only one person was inside. As Jiraiya looked, the other person, dressed in splendid clothes and looking very young, turned around. "Who is he..." Jiraiya felt a sudden sense of familiarity. Tsunade clarified, "The Daimyo''s son. Also the future Daimyo." The Daimyo Tsunade referred to was the Daimyo of the Land of Fire. "No wonder he looks familiar!" Jiraiya realized. He knew the Daimyo of the Land of Fire well. In previous years, he had occasionally attended the Land of Fire''s celebrations as a representative of Konoha, and he had seen the Daimyo''s son, although he hadn''t seen him this grown up. The Daimyo''s son greeted them politely. Jiraiya responded, then asked Tsunade quietly, "Why did you bring me here? Weren''t we supposed to see Orochimaru?" Tsunade pointed at the Daimyo''s son''s neck. "Look at his neck." Jiraiya did as instructed. In the next second, he saw three black tomoe circling each other on the Daimyo''s son''s neck. Jiraiya''s face darkened. "This is... Orochimaru''s Cursed Seal!" Chapter 273: Too Bold! Chapter 273: Too Bold! Chapter 273: Too Bold! At this moment, Jiraiya felt both shocked and incredulous.@@@@ Orochimaru had implanted a curse mark on the son of the daimyo. This was something that neither he nor many other ninjas could have imagined. It was well known that in this world, ninjas were not to act against the daimyo or engage in rebellious acts against their superiors. "Orochimaru is too bold!" Jiraiya finally squeezed out this sentence after a long pause. "He is indeed bold," Tsunade nodded. It was one thing to place a curse mark on other ninjas, but for Orochimaru to place it on the future daimyo was quite another matter. When Konoha received this news, they found it extremely troublesome. As a unique technique of Orochimaru, Konoha could not remove the curse mark. At most, they could temporarily seal it like they did with Anko and Sasuke using the Evil Sealing Method. Even so, the curse mark carried risks of revolt and uncontrollability, as well as physical burdens and hidden dangers. If anyone else were affected by the curse mark, Konoha could simply control or imprison them. But the son of the daimyo had a noble status. Imprisonment was out of the question. Even with the Evil Sealing Method, the presence of the curse mark would periodically cause burdens and pain, which a pampered prince could not endure. Moreover, the son of the daimyo was not a ninja. Under the erosion of the curse mark, he would most likely end up like those failed curse mark experiments of Orochimaru, with his cells collapsing and his entire body turning into a pile of sludge. As the nominal superior of Konoha, holding the financial reins of the Land of Fire, the daimyo would not allow such a thing to happen, repeatedly and sternly demanding Konoha solve his son''s problem, and that it be done perfectly. The daimyo was already being very reasonable. Given that the perpetrator was a rogue ninja from Konoha, a former disciple of the Third Hokage, Konoha had already failed by not resolving this threat over the years. Now the rogue ninja even dared to target the daimyo''s son. The daimyo had not reduced Konoha''s funding in anger but merely demanded a solution for his son. That was quite courteous. "What now? Has the village found a way to solve the curse mark?" Jiraiya asked. Tsunade shook her head. "If we had, Mitarashi Anko wouldn''t still have hers..." "Then let''s begin!" Tsunade decisively ordered, "Jiraiya, you will handle the removal of the curse mark and the revival of Orochimaru. The time is almost here, I need to attend the Five Kage Summit now." Jiraiya nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it here." Tap! Tap! Tap! With the sound of her heels echoing, Tsunade quickly left. Jiraiya turned his gaze to the anxious daimyo''s son, patting his shoulder and assuring him the problem would be resolved soon. Finally, his eyes fixed on the curse mark on the daimyo''s son, his expression complex as he murmured: "Orochimaru..." When Tsunade arrived at the video conferencing room, the nine already active screens displayed the image of the daimyo of the Land of Fire, who promptly asked upon seeing her: "Tsunade, how is Kohito now?" Kohito was the daimyo''s son. Tsunade nodded. "Don''t worry, he is being treated right now. He will soon be cured and safe." "That''s good! That''s good!" The daimyo of the Land of Fire sighed in relief, raising his fan to cover half of his face. "Hokage, this grand meeting wasn''t convened to discuss your internal matters of the Land of Fire, was it?" At this moment, Onoki''s voice rang out. Tsunade turned her head. While she and the daimyo were conversing, the other four nations'' daimyos and Kages had already arrived. Onoki was not in a good mood. Konoha had received information from the Cloud and Sand villages, and so had he. The capture of the One-Tail, Two-Tails, and Eight-Tails on the same day shocked Onoki. Moreover, his own village''s Four-Tails Jinchuriki Roshi and Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han had been missing for a long time. He suspected the worst. "A storm is coming!" Having lived since the Warring States Period, Onoki sensed an unprecedented crisis. Sure enough. When Tsunade explained the reason for the meeting, revealing the destruction of Mount Myoboku, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s intention to collect all the tailed beasts to form the Ten-Tails, everyone before the screens could not stay seated. Chapter 274: Long Time No See, Jiraiya Chapter 274: Long Time No See, Jiraiya Chapter 274: Long Time No See, Jiraiya "Is what you said true, Hokage?" Unable to dwell on the matters of the Four-Tails and Five-Tails jinchu?riki any longer, O?noki''s pupils contracted sharply as he leaned forward, eyes fixed intently on Tsunade. "This is the dying message of the Great Toad Sage," Tsunade said seriously. "I also wish it were false. But based on the current information, everything is heading towards the worst-case scenario." "The Great Toad Sage''s dying message..." O?noki slowly sat back down with a heavy expression. Young people might not have much impression of the Great Toad Sage, but he, having lived for seventy or eighty years, was well aware of the strength of Myo?boku Mountain, one of the three great sacred places. Especially its leader, the Great Toad Sage, who had lived for a thousand years and witnessed the development of the ninja world, was rumored to have eyes that could see the future, akin to a living "Sage of Six Paths." He naturally chose to believe such an existence''s dying message. But could Hagoromo Gengetsu really kill the Great Toad Sage? Even knowing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength during the Warring States Period, O?noki still found it unbelievable. At this moment, A also loudly agreed, "The One-Tail, Two-Tails, and Eight-Tails were captured on the same day. Akatsuki members were present at the scene, as well as Hagoromo Gengetsu''s subordinate Uchiha Sasuke. Additionally, Hagoromo Gengetsu himself attempted to capture the Nine-Tails but failed. There''s no need for further analysis; Hagoromo Gengetsu is behind all of this." Chiyo, who temporarily replaced the captured Fifth Kazekage, Gaara, had a dimming light in her eyes upon hearing this.@@@@ Gaara... If the enemy was the Akatsuki, there might still be a chance to rescue the Kazekage. But now it seemed that Hagoromo Gengetsu had already taken control of Akatsuki. With the true mastermind being the one who single-handedly destroyed Myo?boku Mountain, Chiyo knew that Gaara''s chances of survival were virtually nil. This was also why Tsunade did not continue to send Team Three and Team Seven for support. On the other side, as Mei Terumi? gradually accepted the reality through Tsunade''s explanation and answers, she suddenly asked: "What exactly is the Ten-Tails? And who is the progenitor of chakra? Is it the Sage of Six Paths?" Apart from Tsunade, who had learned earlier, everyone else present had never heard of the Ten-Tails, let alone the progenitor of chakra. Tsunade explained, "According to the Great Toad Sage''s dying message, the Ten-Tails is the true form of the nine tailed beasts when combined. It is an entity capable of destroying the world. As for the progenitor of chakra, the Great Toad Sage did not elaborate, only describing it with one sentence: ''The day it descends upon the ninja world will be the day of the ninja world''s destruction.''" Mei Terumi?''s face turned grave upon hearing this. All they could do was provide funding and logistical support. As for the war... They left that to the professionals. While the Five Kage Summit was in heated discussion about Orochimaru, Konoha had already begun the process of reviving him. In a sealed chamber covered in sealing jutsu, the daimyo''s son, Kohito, stood at the center, surrounded by several squads of silent ANBU ninjas. Although Orochimaru had instructed Kohito to come to Konoha''s headquarters, choosing this location for his resurrection to some extent showed his intentions, and Konoha also had thoughts of cooperation, the precaution remained. Especially against Orochimaru, known for his cunning and treachery. No one knew what he truly intended. Soon, Jiraiya arrived with a heinous death row inmate and placed him beside Kohito. After a series of preparations, following the method dictated by Orochimaru through Kohito, Jiraiya quickly formed hand seals. Finally, as he pressed his right hand onto the curse mark on Kohito''s neck, the black curse mark heated up and turned red. The three compact tomoe suddenly scattered. Seeing this, Jiraiya pulled his right hand back. Under the watchful eyes of all the ANBU, a white-scaled snake began to emerge bit by bit from the curse mark. When the entire snake body had left Kohito''s neck, it reared its head, its cold, unfeeling golden slit-pupil eyes first glancing at Jiraiya nearby, then scanning the surrounding ANBU. Finally, its gaze turned to Kohito, understanding dawning in those slit-pupil eyes. Without further delay, it quickly moved to the death row inmate''s side and forcibly entered his mouth. Soon, the death row inmate stood up. Visibly, his body, appearance, and even clothes underwent drastic changes. Moments later. Under the instinctive combat postures of the ANBU. The transformation completed, revealing a pale-skinned, black-haired Orochimaru with golden slit-pupil eyes, a blue-green tomoe-shaped earring, and a shimenawa tied around his waist. He looked at the nearby Jiraiya, licked his lips with his long tongue, and spoke in his characteristic raspy voice: "Long time no see, Jiraiya." Chapter 275: The Awakening of Minato Namikaze Chapter 275: The Awakening of Minato Namikaze Chapter 275: The Awakening of Minato Namikaze Inside the hollowed-out mountain, a massive figure quietly emitted an orange glow, its faint light illuminating the surrounding darkness. Everything was silent. Until two sets of footsteps broke the quiet, bringing some activity to the place. Hagoromo Gengetsu opened his eyes. Deidara, looking triumphant, and the aloof Seimei were carrying an unconscious Gaara, the jinchu?riki of the One-Tail, towards them. "So? Has it already started?" Deidara looked up at the Gedo Statue in front of him, expecting his team to be the first back, only to find that someone else had arrived even earlier and had already begun extracting the tailed beasts. Who could it be? Oh, it''s the boss! That settled it. "One-Tail goes at the end. Let''s finish what''s already started," Hagoromo Gengetsu ordered, glancing at them. "No problem!" Deidara responded enthusiastically. He tossed Gaara onto the ground, then flashed to his usual spot on the Gedo Statue''s fingers. Forming hand signs, he channeled chakra to accelerate the extraction process. Seimei, who was there for the first time, looked around the fingers of the Gedo Statue. Seeing that Hagoromo Gengetsu hadn''t assigned him a spot, he chose one randomly and stood there. As he stood near the enormous, intimidating Gedo Statue, a look of awe crossed Seimei''s face. Possessing the ability to absorb chakra, he could sense the immense amount of chakra within the colossal figure before him. Even if it allowed him to absorb all he wanted, he couldn''t take it all in. It would eventually lead to chakra overload and a self-destructive end. "No wonder this belongs to that great person." Seimei glanced at Hagoromo Gengetsu with respectful eyes, then quickly got to work, forming hand signs. After some time, Kakuzu and Hidan returned, empty-handed. Knowing the routine, they took their usual positions and joined the extraction process skillfully. When Sasuke and Kisame returned last, they didn''t even have time to speak before the extraction of Yin Kurama neared its end. Just as the last strand of Yin Kurama''s chakra was pulled from Minato Namikaze''s body and absorbed by the Gedo Statue, Minato''s previously vacant eyes suddenly sparkled with life. "Where am I?" Minato blinked, looking around in confusion as he regained consciousness. The moment Yin Kurama was completely extracted, his soul was jolted, instantly reviving him. Before he could assess his situation, Minato''s first sight was the imposing Gedo Statue, freshly absorbing Yin Kurama, emanating an overwhelming aura. Minato made up his mind quickly. As Hagoromo Gengetsu began to speak, Minato, without waiting for a response, vanished in a flash, moving at a speed that surprised everyone present. "No wonder you''re Minato Namikaze." Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly finished his sentence, making no further moves. But just because he did nothing didn''t mean others wouldn''t. Among those present were some of the strongest in the ninja world. In an instant. Deidara''s clay bombs, Sasori''s puppets, Kakuzu''s ninjutsu, and Seimei''s Steel Cannonfire all targeted Minato. Swish, swish, swish! Minato moved like a phantom, easily evading all the attacks. Just as he was about to pass by Kisame and Sasuke without a scratch. In that moment, Sasuke, with a blank expression, activated his Sharingan and drew his sword, stopping Minato''s nearly invisible movement. Minato blocked the sword and asked Sasuke: "As a Konoha ninja with the Sharingan, why are you helping Hagoromo Gengetsu?" "Your information is outdated." Sasuke swung his sword again. Minato didn''t engage Sasuke but retreated, launching several kunai. As Sasuke prepared to deflect them. Swish! Minato reappeared beside the kunai closest to Sasuke, grabbed it, and thrust it toward him. Sasuke was about to counterattack. Minato vanished again. Reappearing near another kunai he had just thrown past Sasuke. "Flying Thunder God Technique." Sasuke looked back at Minato, raising an eyebrow. Minato ignored Sasuke behind him and continued to sprint, almost escaping the mountain. Suddenly, a massive wave flooded the passage. Before Minato stood Kisame, materializing from the water. Grinning at the blonde man before him, Kisame said: "You''re not getting through here." Chapter 276: The Gathering of the Five Hokage Chapter 276: The Gathering of the Five Hokage Chapter 276: The Gathering of the Five Hokage The cave was bustling with activity. Using the Flying Thunder God Technique, Minato Namikaze appeared and disappeared unpredictably, trying to divert the attention of the Akatsuki members and find an opportunity to escape the encirclement. However, he overlooked one crucial detail: these enemies were not ordinary shinobi as he had encountered in the past. Each person present had strength comparable to or surpassing that of a Kage. His plans became increasingly difficult to realize, and his situation grew more perilous with time. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Minato and then looked away. His Reanimation technique was only a partial and flawed version. After Minato unexpectedly regained his consciousness, Hagoromo could no longer control him. Nevertheless, given the formidable lineup on his side, Minato''s fate was already sealed. Gengetsu did not pay further attention, forming seals with his hands. The Gedo Statue opened its enormous mouth, and Gaara''s body began to rise, with Shukaku''s massive chakra slowly leaking out. The extraction of the tailed beast continued methodically. After a moment, Minato, who had been struggling for quite some time, finally faltered. A puppet''s abdomen, controlled by Sasori, opened and swallowed him whole, trapping Minato inside. *Click, click!* Sharp steel spikes protruded from the puppet, piercing various parts of Minato''s body and sealing his chakra, preventing him from using the Flying Thunder God Technique. "It''s over," Sasori stated calmly from a distance, manipulating the puppet with chakra threads. "You''re amazing, Sasori!" Deidara gave Sasori a thumbs up. Sasori glanced at Deidara, uncertain if his compliment was genuine or sarcastic, given their past interactions. Sasuke sheathed his sword and glanced at the immobilized Minato. The same blonde hair, the same blue eyes. Jiraiya''s eyes narrowed. "So, Hagoromo Gengetsu killed you?" Orochimaru looked at Jiraiya, licking his lips with his long tongue. "It seems Konoha knows quite a bit." "Konoha knows more than you think," Jiraiya said seriously. "Orochimaru, both Konoha and the ninja world need your strength right now. That''s why we brought you back. If you''re willing to cooperate..." He paused, then spoke with utmost seriousness, "Orochimaru, this is your last chance. I hope you understand." Orochimaru''s golden eyes reflected Jiraiya''s aging face. He smiled and spread his hands. "Of course, of course. Isn''t that why I''m back in Konoha?" "To use Reanimation to deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu, right? I''m happy to help." Orochimaru understood well that unless Hagoromo Gengetsu was completely dealt with, his fate would be one of repeated deaths and resurrections until his final, complete eradication. His power alone couldn''t defeat Gengetsu, so he had to rely on others. This was precisely why Orochimaru had chosen to return to Konoha. Jiraiya looked deeply at Orochimaru. "I hope you''ll keep your word." With that, he motioned with his hand, and the surrounding ANBU operatives relaxed their combat stances. Although Orochimaru had been resurrected in a weakened state, the ANBU operatives could easily subdue him if necessary. This assurance gave Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Konoha the confidence to cooperate with him. Seeing that the cooperation was established, Orochimaru spoke, "To use Reanimation against Hagoromo Gengetsu, we''ll need some precious DNA samples. Most of mine were likely destroyed by Gengetsu. It''s up to you now." Jiraiya nodded. "Tsunade will select the necessary individuals." "Tsunade..." Orochimaru suddenly smiled, his eyes glinting with a peculiar light. "It''ll be interesting to see the scene of the First, Second, Third, Fourth, and Fifth Hokage gathering together." If they were to use Reanimation, they would naturally choose powerful individuals like the former Hokage. Jiraiya hadn''t thought about this initially, but Orochimaru''s words brought the idea to mind. "The living and the dead gathering together... Reanimation truly can turn the impossible into possible." Chapter 277: Fear Chapter 277: Fear Chapter 277: Fear The return of the dead to the living world and the lack of fear of death among the living could lead to endless consequences once the boundary between life and death is broken. Although using the Reanimation Jutsu to deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu, Jiraiya still considered the dangers of this technique. Imagine if someone close to you died, and you had the Reanimation Jutsu; naturally, you would often summon them back to the living world to be together. If one person does this, what about thousands or millions of people in similar situations? Living with the dead in defiance of natural orderJiraiya, though unsure of what this would mean for the world, knew from his decades of experience that such a situation should never occur, especially considering that each use of the Reanimation Jutsu requires a living person as a sacrifice. "The Reanimation Jutsu must never be leaked!" Jiraiya looked at Orochimaru. Originally cautious of him, Jiraiya now felt a bit relieved. Fortunately, it was Orochimaru. With his abilities, if he didn''t want to, no one could obtain the Reanimation Jutsu from him. As for passing it on? The Reanimation Jutsu was Orochimaru''s current foundation. Someone as smart as him would never do something against his own interests. At least not before dealing with Hagoromo Gengetsu. The sound of heavy footsteps approached. Just after Jiraiya and Orochimaru left the secret room, Tsunade, who had just finished a meeting, walked in. As soon as they met, Tsunade looked at the two of them, arms crossed, and said, "It seems you''ve already made an agreement." "Long time no see, Tsunade," Orochimaru greeted with a smile. "I''m in a bad mood right now, so, Orochimaru, drop that annoying fake smile," Tsunade snapped at him. Her gaze, sharp as a blade, bore into the cold man before her. "Orochimaru, Konoha can bring you back, and it can kill you again. Don''t do anything you shouldn''t. You know my temper; when I get going, my fists don''t care about the big picture." Orochimaru quickly dropped his smile, replying seriously, "Of course."@@@@ Tsunade was not joking. Unlike Jiraiya, she had no lingering camaraderie for Orochimaru and would not hesitate to strike if necessary. Orochimaru, not wanting to risk it, especially with Tsunade in a bad mood, chose to behave. Jiraiya, observing everything, then asked Tsunade, "How did the meeting go?" Tsunade quickly sat down in the Hokage''s chair and issued commands. Shortly after, Shizune entered the office with several sealed scrolls. Although she had been informed in advance, she couldn''t help but glance warily at Orochimaru, her body instinctively tensing up. Nonetheless, she didn''t forget her task. "Tsunade-sama, all the materials are prepared," Shizune handed the scrolls to Tsunade. Tsunade pushed the scrolls towards Orochimaru, saying, "The DNA samples of the First, Second, Third, and Fourth Hokages are here, along with Hashirama cells. Orochimaru, go ahead and reanimate the four previous Hokages." Tsunade intended not only to test the results but also hoped that the four experienced Hokages could provide guidance during this critical time. Orochimaru took the scrolls without objection. "Wait," Jiraiya suddenly recalled something and hurriedly said, "I remember that those sealed by the Reaper Death Seal cannot be reanimated, right?" Jiraiya hadn''t known about the Reaper Death Seal''s conflict with the Reanimation Jutsu until the Chunin Exams, when Hiruzen Sarutobi had used the technique to seal Orochimaru''s arms. He figured that since the souls of the First to Fourth Hokages were in the Reaper''s stomach, they couldn''t be reanimated. Orochimaru didn''t explain much. He simply showed Jiraiya his fully restored hands. At first, Jiraiya thought Orochimaru had found a temporary way to restore his hands. But upon closer inspection, they felt completely normal. He suddenly understood. "Let''s begin," Tsunade urged. As a medical master, she had noticed at first glance that Orochimaru''s hands were fully restored. Since Orochimaru could retrieve his hands from the Reaper''s stomach, reanimating the First to Fourth Hokages would be no problem. With no doubts, she instructed Orochimaru to proceed with the reanimation. Without further explanation, Orochimaru opened the scrolls, took out the materials inside, and began the ritual. Chapter 278: The Return of the Former Hokage and the Reunion of the Sannin Chapter 278: The Return of the Former Hokage and the Reunion of the Sannin Chapter 278: The Return of the Former Hokage and the Reunion of the Sannin Hiss... A white snake slithered out from Orochimaru''s sleeve, fell to the ground, and began to grow visibly larger. Opening its mouth, it regurgitated several white Zetsu, each covered in slimy mucus. Four in total. Orochimaru injected each with Hashirama cells and placed the DNA samples of the four Hokage. Once everything was set, he quickly formed hand seals: "Summoning Jutsu: Reanimation!" Whoosh... The sound of fluttering paper echoed. In front of Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Shizune, gray paper scraps appeared out of thin air and rapidly wrapped around the bodies of the four white Zetsu. Soon, after a wave of chakra and a flash of light, both the paper and the white Zetsu vanished, replaced by: The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, with black hair and red armor; The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, with silver hair, red eyes, and blue armor; The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, in black combat gear and a ninja hat, looking elderly; And the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, who had recently appeared at the Gedo Statue. "All four previous Hokage... have reappeared!" Shizune exclaimed, her mouth agape in disbelief. Despite anticipating this moment, seeing it firsthand was overwhelming. Even Jiraiya and Tsunade were momentarily stunned. Jiraiya glanced at Orochimaru, then back at Hiruzen. "It''s a long story. The ninja world faces an unprecedented crisis, and we need Orochimaru''s help." "Is it because of Hagoromo Gengetsu?" Minato asked. Jiraiya nodded in agreement, then paused in surprise. "How do you know about Hagoromo Gengetsu?" Before Hiruzen could explain, Minato shared unexpected news. "I encountered Hagoromo Gengetsu before..." Minato recounted everything that had happened: the Akatsuki members, the Uchiha ninja, the unconscious Cloud and Sand ninja, the colossal Gedo Statue, and the extraction of the Nine-Tails from his body. As he spoke, the reunited Hokage, along with Jiraiya and Tsunade, listened intently. Hashirama, who had been eagerly questioning Tsunade about her lifewhether she''d become Hokage, if the Leaf Village was bankrupt, how much debt it had, if she was married, and if she had childrenfinally stopped when he noticed the gravity of the situation. Tsunade''s earlier joy faded, replaced by a deep frown. "Hagoromo Gengetsu is moving fast!" It hadn''t been long since the failed attempt to capture Naruto, and now another crisis loomed. It was clear that Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t giving the Leaf Village or the ninja world any time to catch their breath. The four reincarnated Hokage didn''t fully grasp the situation but could tell it was serious and related to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Tobirama, crossing his arms, wasn''t surprised. "It''s expected. Once Hagoromo Gengetsu broke free from the Reanimation''s control, it was only a matter of time before something like this happened." He had warned Hiruzen during the Chunin Exams to deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu, but Hiruzen had been too focused on Orochimaru. Even after the four Kage united, they couldn''t stop Hagoromo Gengetsu, so Tobirama had known this day would come. "Now, can you explain what exactly happened? You didn''t summon us just for a reunion, right?" Tobirama asked, looking at Tsunade. Tsunade nodded, agreeing there was no time to waste, and recounted the details from the recent Five Kage Summit. Jiraiya added, "As Minato mentioned, the Akatsuki and the Uchiha clan are under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s control. The unconscious Cloud and Sand ninja are likely Killer B and Gaara. The missing Two-Tails Jinchuriki might be on their way or already have their Tailed Beast extracted. The massive statue Minato saw is probably the incomplete Ten-Tails." "Everything is happening just as the Great Toad Sage predicted," Jiraiya said, his expression grave. "We don''t have much time." Chapter 279: News of Naruto’s Death Chapter 279: News of Narutos Death Chapter 279: News of Naruto''s Death Even the experienced four previous Hokages were deeply shocked after hearing Tsunade and Jiraiya describe the current state of the Ninja World. "Hagoromo Gengetsu..." Having battled against Hagoromo Gengetsu recently after being revived through the Reanimation, Hashirama Senju had already sensed something unusual about him and realized he was planning something significant. However, he did not expect it to escalate to this extent. A serious expression appeared on Hashirama''s face. Beside him, Tobirama Senju, having processed all the information, crossed his arms and thoughtfully murmured, "The Ten-Tails... the progenitor of chakra... I didn''t expect such a secret to exist in the Ninja World. If only we could..." Tobirama did not finish his sentence. Orochimaru, who had noticed something, glanced at the Second Hokage, a knowing smile on his face. He understood Tobirama''s mindset all too well, as they were of the same ilk. While Hashirama and Tobirama, having died long ago and not fully grasping the present situation, focused on Hagoromo Gengetsu and the prophesied Ten-Tails, Minato Namikaze and Hiruzen Sarutobi were silent after hearing the account from Tsunade and Jiraiya.@@@@ "Naruto..." "I have a question," Tobirama interjected. "Please go ahead, Second Lord Hokage," Jiraiya responded, turning towards him. Tobirama asked, "Based on what you''ve told us, Hagoromo Gengetsu might have other ways to proceed with the Ten-Tails plan. With all nine tailed beasts captured, he could easily bring about the Ten-Tails'' birth in a remote location. Even if you detect it, you might not have enough time. Have you considered this?" Tsunade nodded and said, "The Great Toad Sage''s prophecy mentioned a place crucial to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s plan." "Where is it?" "The Divine Tree''s Remains." In a dark cave, Killer B had replaced Gaara as the next jinchuriki to be drained of chakra. The massive chakra of the Eight-Tails was being absorbed into the Gedo Statue, whose six and a half eyes were opening. Atop one of the statue''s ten fingers, Sasuke, forming hand signs, glanced at Gaara''s lifeless body on the ground. Although surprised that someone once bloodthirsty and insane had become the Fifth Kazekage, he felt no sorrow over Gaara''s death. Seeing Gaara reminded Sasuke of the Chunin Exams when Naruto fought Gaara. It was the first time he realized Naruto might surpass him. "Maybe... there won''t be another chance to prove who''s stronger," Sasuke thought, his eyes briefly showing a hint of sadness. He had come to accept reality: if Naruto wasn''t here, he had either fled or... died. Knowing Hagoromo Gengetsu, the latter seemed more likely if he had personally intervened. Sasuke struggled to pinpoint his exact feelingssadness, perhaps? He also couldn''t muster hatred for Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had done so much for him. This situation wasn''t driven by revenge or greed; it was a matter of different paths. In an adult''s world, everyone has their principles and must make tough choices. Accepting this, Sasuke closed his eyes again, the cave returning to silence until the sound of a body hitting the ground broke it. Everyone opened their eyes. The Eight-Tails'' extraction was complete. As promised to Samui, Hagoromo Gengetsu spared Killer B''s life, much like he did with the Six-Tails'' jinchuriki, Utakata. However, Killer B wouldn''t be released just yet. After dismissing the weary Akatsuki members to rest, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained by the Gedo Statue, keeping Sasuke with him. Chapter 280: The Divine Tree’s Ruins Chapter 280: The Divine Trees Ruins Chapter 280: The Divine Tree''s Ruins Before the imposing figure of the Gedo Statue, which had now opened seven and a half eyes and exuded a terrifying aura despite being sealed by chains, Hagoromo Gengetsu faced the silent Sasuke. Without further ado, he handed a sealing scroll to him and said: "Inside is Naruto''s body. You handle it." Sasuke''s hand trembled as he slowly took the scroll. Hagoromo Gengetsu said nothing more, and Sasuke, after a respectful bow, turned and left. As he watched Sasuke''s departing figure, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression remained calm. He refrained from mentioning that it was the Great Toad Sage who had killed Naruto. Sasuke, except when it came to Itachi, was generally quite rational. For Naruto to have died, it must have been by someone else''s hand since Naruto wouldn''t have committed suicide, and Hagoromo Gengetsu was too skilled to accidentally kill him. Whoever it was no longer mattered; their fate was already sealed if Hagoromo Gengetsu was present. Quickly, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s focus shifted back. Although Sasuke was his subordinate, and many regarded Sasuke as his disciple, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had no ill will towards Naruto, had brought back Naruto''s body not for any malicious purpose but to give Sasuke closure. Hagoromo Gengetsu had no interest in what might transpire between Sasuke and Naruto''s remains. He turned his attention to the Gedo Statue. Compared to when he first encountered it, the statue, now containing the chakra of seven and a half Tailed Beasts, was much stronger. Yet, in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s presence, it stirred no fear. "Now, all that''s left is the Two-Tails." The sound of rain continued to fall from the sky. Uchiha Obito, still wearing his spiral mask and hiding his appearance, looked up at the sky, letting the rain soak him, lost in thought. "Obito." Black Zetsu emerged from the ground nearby, speaking to the man beside him. "Good news, Hagoromo Gengetsu agreed to meet you in front of the Gedo Statue." Obito''s head dropped slightly, his eyes shining with a fierce light. "Finally, the day has come." Black Zetsu also felt a heartfelt emotion. "Yes! I heard Hagoromo Gengetsu has already captured the One-Tails, Eight-Tails, and Nine-Tails. His efficiency is much higher than ours was!" After countless efforts over a thousand years to awaken the Rinnegan and create the current situation, the time for his mother''s return had never been closer. But at this critical juncture, caution was paramount. Having lived for a millennium, orchestrating countless plots and facing numerous failures, Black Zetsu knew this well. Therefore, he had no qualms about staying with Obito a little longer and using his plan to probe Hagoromo Gengetsu further. Black Zetsu was still uncertain whether to let Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was now present, carry out the Eye of the Moon Plan, or to stick with the more predictable Obito or even Madara. Everything would depend on the unfolding events. (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: /craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 281: A Strange World, The Show Begins Chapter 281: A Strange World, The Show Begins Chapter 281: A Strange World, The Show Begins As the five great ninja villages and their allies were summoning powerful Reanimation warriors and amassing the largest ninja coalition ever, Hagoromo Gengetsu stood alone before the Gedo Statue, waiting for Uchiha Obito''s arrival. Knowing White Zetsu''s surveillance abilities, Gengetsu set no traps nor did he bring any subordinates, fearing it might scare Obito away. Drip! Drip! Water droplets occasionally fell from above. It was unclear how much time had passed.@@@@ The moment the sound of dripping water suddenly ceased, Gengetsu opened his eyes. In front of him, a ripple in space appeared in an instant. As water droplets fell into it, they disappeared without a trace. Before a second drop could fall, a man wearing a black cloak with red clouds and an orange spiral mask stood there. Uchiha Obito, as promised, had arrived. At first glance, Obito noticed the familiar Rinnegan in Gengetsu''s eyes and the Gedo Statue behind him, with seven and a half eyes open. With a smirk under his mask, Obito said mockingly, "One of the three great heroes of the Warring States era, a man said to rival gods, reduced to stealing others'' Rinnegan and the Gedo Statue. It''s laughable." Gengetsu raised an eyebrow slightly and responded calmly, "History is written by the victors. Pain was like this, and so are you." "Is that so?" Knowing there was no one else within five kilometers, Obito, confident in his dominance over Gengetsu, sneered, "Overconfidence isn''t good. You should know that..." Before he could finish, Gengetsu, uninterested in the banter, interrupted, "Did you bring the Two-Tails Jinchuriki?" Obito''s expression, hidden behind his mask, was unreadable, but he remained silent. "No answer? Never mind, I''ll do it myself." Not interested in waiting any longer, Gengetsu moved his right arm. Just as something was about to fall into his palm from within his sleeve, Obito, sensing something was amiss, shouted sharply, "Zetsu!!" Black Zetsu immediately emerged from beside Obito, holding a crystal ball with nine tomoe that contained the chakra of the Nine-Tailed Beasts, and handed it to Obito, saying, "The jutsu is complete, thanks to Madara''s secret passage!" The so-called "secret passage" actually meant that Black Zetsu had higher authority over the Gedo Statue than Madara. Being Kaguya''s "third child," he was intimately familiar with the Ten-Tails'' vessel, his mother in another form. In the brief moment unnoticed by Gengetsu, Black Zetsu had quietly stolen the chakra from the One-Tail to the Nine-Tails from the Gedo Statue and condensed it into the crystal ball with a special technique, transforming it into the current nine-tomoe form. Without hesitation, Obito took the nine-tomoe crystal ball and smashed it on the ground. Noticing this, Gengetsu instinctively reached out, attempting to pull the crystal ball towards him. Just as the gravitational pull of the Rinnegan''s technique touched the nine-tomoe crystal ball, unexpectedly, it cracked like a spider''s web upon contact. No. There was something slightly different. Gengetsu''s gaze shifted to the eastern edge of the hills. With his excellent Rinnegan vision, he saw a bustling town standing there, with the sound of whistles blowing from a distance. "There shouldn''t be a town here." Gengetsu''s eyes flickered, and he quickly headed towards the town. A few minutes later. Walking down the main street of the town, Gengetsu listened to the familiar Warring States accents around him and observed the Sengoku-style clothing everyone wore. He felt a bit disoriented. Until he locked eyes with a pair of men and women walking towards him, each with the emblems of the Senju and Uzumaki clans embroidered on their clothing. This man and woman, who were from the Senju and Uzumaki clans, didn''t hesitate and immediately greeted him respectfully: "Greetings, Clan Leader Hagoromo!" Gengetsu suddenly smiled. He seemed to know where he was. At the same time, a thousand miles away. "Who would have thought our true selves would end up here too." Looking at the familiar yet strange world before him, Obito checked his body and spoke. "The effect and range of the Limited Tsukuyomi, powered by the chakra of the Nine-Tails, exceeded my expectations." Black Zetsu, clad in black and expressionless, replied, "Moreover, dealing with someone like Hagoromo Gengetsu requires utmost caution. To lure him in, we inevitably got caught up ourselves." Obito nodded in understanding. Though the outcome differed slightly from the original plan, he quickly accepted the reality and gazed into the distance, saying thoughtfully: "Fortunately, this mirrored world is constructed from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s consciousness. With our true selves here, it will facilitate our actions." "That being the case, let''s start immediately and prepare a grand gift for Hagoromo Gengetsu." "Where to?" asked Black Zetsu. Obito''s lips curled into a smile: "Naturally, to the other Hagoromo Gengetsu." Chapter 282: A Child’s Inquiry—Why Are You Late? Chapter 282: A Childs InquiryWhy Are You Late? Chapter 282: A Child''s InquiryWhy Are You Late? The bright sunlight shone into the Quaint town. Men and women dressed in traditional clothing walked along the streets. Occasionally, warriors and ninjas clad in armor could be seen among them, blending seamlessly into the scene and adding to the harmony. In the midst of this cheerful atmosphere, Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled as he faced the bowing Senju and Uzumaki ninjas before him. After a moment of reflection, he raised his hand and asked: "How are your clan leaders doing recently?" Without much thought, the Senju and Uzumaki ninjas responded: "Clan Leader Hashirama was invited by the Daimyo of the Land of Wind. He''s currently engaged in a tree-planting project in the desert." "Clan Leader Uzumaki has been teaching the younger generation within our clan. By the way, our elders mentioned that Clan Leader Uzumaki plans to visit you soon, Hagoromo-sama."@@@@ "Is that so?" Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded knowingly. Senju Hashirama and Uzumaki Ashina were contemporaries of his own time. Now, he found himself back in the "Warring States Period." Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up at the sky, fully aware of the situation. "Limited Tsukuyomi." An experimental version of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, utilizing the power of the Tailed Beasts to transport the target, including their physical body, into a mirror world copied from reality. Over the years, Hagoromo Gengetsu only remembered the main storyline of the Naruto series, with only vague impressions of other details. He had heard of the Limited Tsukuyomi but didn''t know much about it. The only clear memory he had was that "Naruto" and "Menma" were names of ramen toppings. It wasn''t until he saw this unexpectedly familiar town and the Senju and Uzumaki ninjas that he fully understood everything. "The activation of the Limited Tsukuyomi requires the power of the Tailed Beasts. The Gedo Statue is in my possession; Uchiha Obito couldn''t possibly have hidden the extraction of Tailed Beast power from me. So, it must have been Black Zetsu." Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly pieced together the entire situation. He initially thought Uchiha Obito invited him to meet in front of the Gedo Statue to forcefully control it through a hidden mechanism and take it away. Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t particularly concerned about these plans. In his view, with the Mangekyo? Sharingan''s Kamui ability in his hands, even if Obito controlled the Gedo Statue, it wouldn''t matter. Eventually, everything would fall back into his hands. Seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze, the mischief in the girl''s eyes disappeared, and she put on an even more pitiful expression. She pointed to her dust-covered hair, clothes, and shoes, and quickly added: "Brother Gengetsu, look! I''ve worked so hard to find you. A little reward isn''t too much, right?" Hagoromo Gengetsu remained silent, staring at her. The girl felt that maybe her request was a bit excessive. Pouting her cheeks, she struggled to raise two fingers: "How about... two ice creams?" Hagoromo Gengetsu still didn''t respond. The girl dropped one finger and finally insisted: "One... one is fine too." Then, lowering her head, she scuffed the ground with her feet and murmured softly: "If not, then... well..." "Ten!" Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in her ear. The girl looked up in surprise at Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had just spoken, her eyes forming crescents with joy: "Really, ten?" Hagoromo Gengetsu reached out to pat the girl''s head, trembling slightly, and said as he gently patted her: "Just this once. Haru, your stomach isn''t strong; you shouldn''t eat too many cold things." "Yay! I knew Brother Gengetsu was the best! I love you so much!" The girl named Hagoromo Haru, who had been dejected before, quickly regained her cheerfulness, jumping and bouncing around Hagoromo Gengetsu with a bright smile. Hagoromo Gengetsu watched the lively and adorable figure of Hagoromo Haru reflected in his eyes, never looking away. At this moment, he realized the true danger of the Limited Tsukuyomi. Chapter 283: Hagoromo Gengetsu’s Sister Chapter 283: Hagoromo Gengetsus Sister Chapter 283: Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Sister The shrill sound of a whistle pierced the air as a steam train sped along the tracks, heading into the distance. Hagoromo Gengetsu, seated inside the train, watched the fields and villages flash by outside the window. Trains were a novelty unseen even in the real Warring States era, and even though they existed in the Ninja Village era, they hadn''t been widely adopted. The reason they existed now, according to Hagoromo Haru, was because he had established them from scratch. This was an alternate Warring States period. No, it shouldn''t even be called the Warring States period. Though the time matched, the world was devoid of war. Skirmishes did occur, but they were limited to individuals and were on a small scale. Countries and ninja clans still existed, but there were no ninja villages. The world had changed because of one person: Hagoromo Gengetsu, the clan leader of the Hagoromo clan, a godlike figure who had pacified the chaos. Even the renowned Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara could only stand in his shadow. Now, Hagoromo Gengetsu was the strongest in the ninja world and held the most power, with the Hagoromo clan being the foremost ninja clan. Major decisions in the nations and clans, behind the scenes, required the Hagoromo clan''s approval. This was the current world order. "The world of Limited Tsukuyomi is shaped by the desires of the one caught in it. To be honest, this is exactly what I wanted. Peace is essential, but it shouldn''t interfere with my life. I want to be a kind of supreme ruler, not involved in day-to-day matters but fully capable of intervening when necessary, with no one able to resist. Just like the current Hagoromo clan, just like the current Hagoromo Gengetsu." This was the world he subconsciously desired, though some parts deviated and seemed illogical. It was largely reflected in the Limited Tsukuyomi. "And... Haru." Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the girl next to him, Hagoromo Haru, who was dozing with her head on his shoulder, grinning even in her sleep, her lips smacking slightly. He hadn''t broken his promise; he bought her ten popsicles. She was thrilled and ate them all in one go. As he had predicted, her stomach soon began to ache, but with his advanced medical ninjutsu, he quickly alleviated her pain. Feeling much better, she fell asleep soundly, and hadn''t woken up since. Now, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at her sleeping face, the expression on her brows, her mannerisms, even her sleep-talkingit was all too similar. No, it was identical. Like a reflection of the real world, with no essential difference. He smiled gently, wiping the drool from the corner of her mouth. This gentle side of him would surprise anyone who saw it, except for perhaps Moteni, the oldest member of the Hagoromo clan. Moteni knew what to say and what not to say, especially regarding their clan leader''s sorrows. The Warring States period was brutal for both civilians and ninja, and even the Hagoromo clan wasn''t spared. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s parents had died in a mission when he was just two years old, leaving him to be taken in by another family within the clan. That family was Haru''s parents, who treated him as their own even after Haru was born. Hagoromo Gengetsu had watched Haru grow up, often taking care of her, and had long regarded her as his real sister. But after the battle in the Valley of the Gods, they were separated by life and death. When he first arrived at the Lockfront Village, he learned from Moteni that Haru hadn''t been able to wait for him. He remembered standing alone under the moon, silently mourning all night. The next day, he buried his feelings deep inside and remained the strong, composed, and unyielding Hagoromo Gengetsu everyone knew. Until today. Hearing "Brother Gengetsu," his long-suppressed emotions and memories surged up. This was the nature of Limited Tsukuyomi, to strike at the deepest desires of the heart, tempting one to lose themselves in it until they became one with this illusory world, never to leave. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the peacefully sleeping Haru and, as he was about to withdraw his hand from wiping her mouth, he paused, then gently placed his hand on her delicate neck. His eyes flickered with different emotions as his fingers rested on her soft skin. "Brother Gengetsu, are we there yet?" Haru woke up, yawning widely. Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly withdrew his hand and replied, "Not yet." "Then I''ll sleep a bit more," she said, satisfied, and rested her head back on his shoulder. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at her, then out the window, and finally closed his eyes. When he reopened them, he had regained his usual composure. He noticed that Haru was awake, watching him with wide eyes. "What''s wrong?" he asked gently. Haru tilted her head. "I was wondering if leaning on you makes it hard for you to rest." Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head. "Not at all." "Really?" Haru asked seriously. "You seem really tired." He hesitated, then shook his head. "I was tired before, but not anymore." "Why?" Haru asked curiously. He smiled, patting her head. "Thinking about seeing the clan members I haven''t seen in a long time makes me feel better." Haru looked puzzled. "But it feels like it''s only been a few days." "There''s an old saying, ''One day apart feels like three years,''" he explained, brushing her messy hair aside. Looking at her small face, once blurred in memory but now vividly clear, he suddenly asked, "Haru, what would you do if you couldn''t see me for a long time?" "For a long time? How long?" she asked. "Years? Or even decades?" "I''d be so sad!" She quickly hugged him, alarmed. "Brother Gengetsu, you''re not going to leave me for a long time, right?" "Of course not," he reassured her, patting her head, his eyes gazing far into the distance outside the window. Chapter 284: Hello, Sisters-in-law! The location of the Hagoromo clan hasn’t changed. Chapter 284: Hello, Sisters-in-law! The location of the Hagoromo clan hasnt changed. Chapter 284: Hello, Sisters-in-law! The location of the Hagoromo clan hasn''t changed. When Hagoromo Gengetsu returned here with Haru, who had slept well, he suddenly found that everything before his eyes was vastly different from what he remembered. There were more buildings, taller and more luxurious. The streets were wider, longer, and cleaner. There were also more people compared to his past memories. Among them were not only his clan members but also ninjas from other clans such as Senju, Uchiha, Uzumaki, Hyuga, Kaguya, Sarutobi, and the Ino-Shika-Cho trio. Any ninja clan seen in the ninja world could be found here. In addition, many nobles and even daimyos in luxurious attire had come here. Compared to their usual arrogance, they were exceedingly humble here. The presence of these individuals had elevated the bustling and prosperity of the Hagoromo clan to several levels, making it almost a small city. Hagoromo Gengetsu remained calm after the initial surprise. After all, the Hagoromo clan was now the true power behind the ninja world. Such changes were normal. Fortunately, the clan members were still the same. Nagatomi, Makimi, Aoki, and Asakura, the men, women, young and old he was once familiar with, all reappeared in his sight. Hagoromo Gengetsu also saw Moteni. Wearing crotchless pants and with a runny nose, he was playing ninja games with his peers as the leader of the kids. There was also Hagoromo Morinaga, troubled by Deidara, who was being carried by his mother to buy soy sauce with a pacifier in his mouth. The people and everything from the past vividly unfolded before his eyes. Hagoromo Gengetsu stood still, quietly watching all this, recording it all in his mind. Until someone noticed him. "Clan leader!" "Clan leader Hagoromo!" "Lord Hagoromo!" First, the clan members greeted him with admiration on their faces, followed by other clan ninjas, nobles, and daimyos. Respect, awe, admiration, fervor, fear, resentment, hatred. Unlike the unity of the clan members, Hagoromo Gengetsu saw a mix of emotions in these outsiders. He didn''t mind. After greeting the clan members briefly, Hagoromo Gengetsu merely nodded to the others and then proceeded forward. No one stopped him, nor did anyone express dissatisfaction. They all warmly and politely saw off this uncrowned king of the ninja world as he passed by. Haru, who followed beside him, raised her little face with pride. She loved seeing her brother Gengetsu shine in front of others, especially when there were no other sisters-in-law beside him, only her. Unfortunately, such good times were always short-lived. Just like now. A voice, less courteous than others, called out: "Yo~~ Look who it is? Isn''t it our Lord Hagoromo Gengetsu?" Hearing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu showed a surprised expression. Since coming to this world, it was the first time someone had spoken to him in such a tone. Hagoromo Gengetsu curiously turned to look. In front of a nearby izakaya stood a mature, beautiful woman with long black hair and an impressive chest, rivaling anyone he had seen before, like Tsunade or Samui. She held a wine jar in one hand, reeking of alcohol, and glanced at him sideways. Hagoromo Gengetsu was puzzled about who this woman was. Beside him, Haru greeted cheerfully: "Hello, Sister Chiaki!" Sister Chiaki? Hagoromo Gengetsu was taken aback. Before he could react, the chesty Senju Chiaki had already approached and was rubbing Haru''s head vigorously with her free hand: "I love your sweet little mouth, unlike your brother who doesn''t even greet us upon returning." Senju Chiaki gave Hagoromo Gengetsu a fierce glare. Hagoromo Gengetsu: "..." Combining the information he got from two ninjas when he first arrived in this world, he now guessed the identity of this woman. Unexpectedly. His innocence was gone. And not just once, but twice! Everything in this world was created based on his mind. So, is this really what he wanted? Hagoromo Gengetsu felt a headache. However, an even greater headache was yet to come. "Since you have such a sweet mouth, want to try some wine? I can let you taste it." At this moment, the drunk Senju Chiaki pulled Haru into her arms, whispering into her ear as the girl was about to suffocate. Haru, who was struggling, paused and looked curiously at the wine jar in Chiaki''s hand, then glanced at Hagoromo Gengetsu. "I can''t. I''m still a child." Haru said so with her little mouth, but her small hand was gesturing on Chiaki''s body, signaling to go somewhere else. Haru''s little actions naturally didn''t escape Hagoromo Gengetsu''s notice. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s face darkened. The adults were unreliable, and now even the little girl he watched grow up was becoming unreliable. Before Haru could express her thoughts, and before Hagoromo Gengetsu could take action, a new arrival already intervened, lifting Haru by her collar and placing her behind them with Haru shouting, "Sister Lin! Gently~ Gently~." "Haru is still so young, yet you encourage her to drink. Is this how you act as an elder?" Uchiha Lin, dressed in a tight black combat suit that accentuated her slender figure, sternly questioned Senju Chiaki while holding Haru in one hand and pressing her other hand on her waist knife. "It''s fine~ Haru has already brought our man back by herself, making her an excellent ninja. What''s wrong with drinking a little wine?" Senju Chiaki said, puffing out her chest and glancing at Uchiha Lin''s flat chest. Uchiha Lin''s face turned black. Senju Chiaki chuckled and continued, "What? Haven''t even entered the family yet, and you''re already looking for trouble, trying to suppress others? As expected of the Uchiha, always ready to fight wherever you go." Uchiha Lin, not good with words, just cursed "stupid big cow" and placed her hand on her sword hilt. If the useless woman from the Senju family wanted to provoke her, so be it. Uchiha Lin immediately activated her Sharingan, the three tomoe spinning in her pupils. Seeing this, Senju Chiaki also got serious, clenching her fists with chakra gathering in them. "Brother Gengetsu, the two sisters-in-law are about to fight, stop them quickly!" Haru, realizing the situation was dire, quickly ran to Hagoromo Gengetsu and urged him. Wait, let me think this through. Hagoromo Gengetsu was a bit confused at this moment. Wasn''t it supposed to be two? One from the Senju, one from the Uzumaki? Why was there an additional Uchiha sister-in-law here? Had his sister messed up his marital chart? Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Haru with confusion, ready to ask. Suddenly, a red-haired girl came running over from not far away, decisively standing beside Senju Chiaki. Suddenly, Hagoromo Gengetsu seemed to understand everything. Chapter 285: Obito: Hagoromo Gengetsu, Let’s Collaborate! Chapter 285: Obito: Hagoromo Gengetsu, Lets Collaborate! Chapter 285: Obito: Hagoromo Gengetsu, Let''s Collaborate! Roar!!! A thunderous roar echoed across the sky, and a massive, ominous chakra shot straight into the clouds. In the desolate primeval forest, violent explosions erupted one after another. "Damn bastard!!" Facing the man adorned in silver armor, with the clan emblem of three crescent moons on his shoulder, black hair, and black eyes, the Nine-Tails roared in frustration. Despite its enormous size, far exceeding that of a human, it couldn''t help but tremble slightly. However, seeing the man approaching silently, the Nine-Tails, regarded as a moving natural disaster by humans, suppressed its fear. Its eyes gleamed with madness and cruelty. Opening its massive mouth, it rapidly condensed a giant, purple-black Tailed Beast Bomb in front of it. Boom! As if the world was changing color, the completed Tailed Beast Bomb, carrying earth-shattering power, shot towards the man at high speed. Along its path, the aftermath alone turned countless ancient trees to ashes and carved a long trench into the ground. Just as it was about to hit the target, the man looked up, revealing a youthful and handsome face. Noticing the massive Tailed Beast Bomb that completely filled his vision, he calmly extended his right hand, palm facing the bomb. Sizzle... White smoke continuously emerged. Visibly, the Tailed Beast Bomb, instead of exploding as usual, rapidly shrank until it was entirely absorbed into the man''s palm. "Hagoromo Gengetsu!!" Seeing his strongest attack neutralized effortlessly, the Nine-Tails finally shouted out the man''s name in frustration and loudly questioned, "I have no grudge against you! Why are you bothering me?" "Hagoromo Gengetsu" looked up at the Nine-Tails and said calmly, "How pathetic." "What do you mean?!" the Nine-Tails roared in anger and confusion. Over the years, it had heard countless human evaluations of itselfterrifying, ferocious, cruel, powerfulbut never pathetic. Even if it could be defeated, it shouldn''t be described as pathetic. When did it need anyone''s pity? At this moment, looking at the enraged Nine-Tails, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" shook his head and said, "I thought you would have a different future. It turns out that not only you are pathetic, but everyone else and this world are pathetic, including me." "Hagoromo Gengetsu" looked at his hands, which seemed so real no matter how he observed and sensed them. But who would have thought? "Hagoromo Gengetsu! What are you talking about?" the Nine-Tails demanded, unable to make sense of his words. "Hagoromo Gengetsu" then put his hands down, looked back at the Nine-Tails, and said calmly, "Forget it, talking more is pointless. Face the fate you were meant to have." With that, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" formed hand seals. Driven to desperation, the Nine-Tails'' pupils contracted as it shouted crazily, "Let''s see who dies first!!" Moments later, a large section of the forest lay in ruins, and the battlefield was filled with smoke. The colossal body of the Nine-Tails lay on the ground, lifeless, stripped of its former might and arrogance. "Hagoromo Gengetsu" sat atop the Nine-Tails'' head, his face expressionless as he stared at the world before him, lost in thought. After a while, he turned his head to look at an empty spot nearby and said calmly, "You''ve seen enough of the show. Come out." "Impressive as always, Hagoromo Gengetsu." A deep voice echoed. Uchiha Obito, dressed in a black cloak with red clouds from the Akatsuki, and Black Zetsu emerged slowly from the ground. "Hagoromo Gengetsu" looked at the two, and old memories surfaced in his mind. Soon, a look of realization flashed across his eyes, followed by a cold expression. "If you can''t give a reason for your presence, you two will stay here forever." Hearing this, Uchiha Obito carefully scrutinized the "Hagoromo Gengetsu" before him. His demeanor, expression, tone of speech, and displayed strength were exactly the same as the Hagoromo Gengetsu he had dealt with before. He had worn a mask for too long and pretended to be Uchiha Madara for too long; it had become quite unusual for anyone to speak to him in this manner. However, if it was Hagoromo Gengetsu, from any world, he could barely accept it, especially since he needed his power right now. Uchiha Obito''s eyes flashed as he spoke, "Hagoromo Gengetsu, it doesn''t feel good to be replaced, does it? I heard that there''s already another Hagoromo Gengetsu in the Hagoromo clan''s land, and everyone has accepted him." "Hagoromo Gengetsu" remained expressionless, glanced at Obito, and said coldly, "You have one minute." Uchiha Obito, serious, said, "The other Hagoromo Gengetsu is very powerful. We are willing to help the real you." "Thirty seconds." Obito hurriedly sped up his speech, "I know how to defeat Hagoromo Gengetsu." "Ten seconds." Obito''s brows furrowed. Why was this guy not following the script? He quickly added, "I''m telling the truth. Hagoromo Gengetsu, don''t you want to reclaim everything? Don''t you want to become stronger?" "Five seconds... Three... Two..." "The other Hagoromo Gengetsu is not from this world!" The final "one" never came from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mouth. He looked at Obito and Black Zetsu and said, "Finally, some sincerity. You two aren''t from this world either, are you?" "Yes," Obito admitted reluctantly. Obito had planned to hide some information, but he hadn''t expected everything to be exposed so quickly. The pressure from the real Hagoromo Gengetsu was already immense. He didn''t expect the other Hagoromo Gengetsu in the Limited Tsukuyomi world to exert such pressure as well. Obito looked deeply at "Hagoromo Gengetsu" and said, "We aren''t from this world, and neither is the other Hagoromo Gengetsu. We have a grudge against him, and only by killing him can we return to our original world. Hagoromo Gengetsu, let''s work together." "Hagoromo Gengetsu" didn''t respond immediately, but as he looked at the two, he thought about other matters. After the birth of the Limited Tsukuyomi world, even the caster couldn''t fully understand and control everything within it. Obito and Black Zetsu didn''t realize that the moment the real Hagoromo Gengetsu descended, the "Hagoromo Gengetsu" in the Limited Tsukuyomi world sensed a highly repulsive and murderous aura of the same origin. "Hagoromo Gengetsu" wasn''t controlled by this inexplicable emotion, but he had thought a lot and deliberately concealed his movements. Until the news that another Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared and was accepted by everyone reached his ears. "Hagoromo Gengetsu" looked at the sky and chuckled. "So, everything is just an illusion." (Translator Notes: I''ll be using "Valley of the Gods" from now on instead of "Valley of the Fallen God") Chapter 286: Only Hagoromo Gengetsu Can Deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 286: Only Hagoromo Gengetsu Can Deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 286: Only Hagoromo Gengetsu Can Deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu Hagoromo Gengetsu, restricted by Tsukuyomi, also possesses memories of his past life and is naturally aware of the developments in the Naruto world. He initially believed that his arrival had already changed everything in the shinobi world. Now, it seems those previous memories were more like a dream. Like the backdrop of a story. It''s likely that his true self-awareness began at the moment the real Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived. Everyone dreams of crossing into another world and becoming the protagonist of a story. But who would want to cross into a world restricted by Tsukuyomi and become a false protagonist? "Hagoromo Gengetsu" shares the same personality as the real Hagoromo Gengetsu. After a brief moment of confusion, he made a decision. Even if it''s fake, he would turn the fake into reality! At this moment, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" looked at Uchiha Obito and Black Zetsu across from him. Although he didn''t know what had happened in the real world to bring the real Hagoromo Gengetsu, Uchiha Obito, and Black Zetsu to the Tsukuyomi world, it no longer mattered. In this illusory world, only these three truly existed. "Hagoromo Gengetsu" didn''t want to sink into the Tsukuyomi world. To turn fake into reality, there was only one way. Hagoromo Gengetsu, I need your body! A sharp gleam flashed in "Hagoromo Gengetsu''s" eyes. Without saying much else, he asked: "What''s the plan?" "The legendary Ten-Tails!" A smile curved at the corner of Uchiha Obito''s mouth under his mask, the fish had finally taken the bait. He was about to explain in detail what the Ten-Tails were and how to achieve them when "Hagoromo Gengetsu" interrupted him: "I''m already working on it." "Hagoromo Gengetsu" kicked the unconscious Nine-Tails beneath him. Uchiha Obito fell silent. He initially thought the battle between "Hagoromo Gengetsu" and the Nine-Tails was just a coincidence, not expecting that the other had plans to collect tailed beasts. Did Hagoromo Gengetsu know about the Ten-Tails so early? Uchiha Obito was surprised, but he continued, "To combine the Ten-Tails, the outer shell known as the Gedo Statue is indispensable. Right now, it should be" "On the moon." "Hagoromo Gengetsu" completed Uchiha Obito''s sentence. Upon learning of the real Hagoromo Gengetsu''s arrival and determination, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" had immediately gone to the moon to seize the Gedo Statue. Thanks to the exalted status of himself and the Hagoromo clan in the shinobi world in the Tsukuyomi world, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" had a thorough understanding of various secrets and mystical places in the shinobi world. He quickly found a secret cave leading directly to the moon. At this time, there were still many descendants of Hamura on the moon, and the main and branch families hadn''t yet started a fierce conflict. Although their overall strength was decent, they were no match for "Hagoromo Gengetsu," and the Gedo Statue had fallen into his hands. Uchiha Obito fell silent once again. It seemed his presence didn''t matter. The real Hagoromo Gengetsu moved quickly, taking away his decades of work in one swift motion. Even the execution capability of "Hagoromo Gengetsu" in the Tsukuyomi world was astounding. So, is it true that birds of a feather flock together? Black Zetsu, standing aside, looked deeply at "Hagoromo Gengetsu." The nature of the Tsukuyomi world gave him a deeper understanding of Hagoromo Gengetsu. Now, from this other "Hagoromo Gengetsu," he seemed to have discovered many previously unknown things about Hagoromo Gengetsu. Black Zetsu''s eyes flickered, quietly observing. "Is this your plan? It seems your so-called help is nothing much." "Hagoromo Gengetsu" slowly stood up. Standing on the Nine-Tails'' head, he looked down at Uchiha Obito and Black Zetsu, saying indifferently: "Sorry, I don''t need your guidance." "However, you still have some use. Capture the tailed beasts and bring them to me." "Only Hagoromo Gengetsu can deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu." Back to the old business. Although dissatisfied with "Hagoromo Gengetsu''s" dismissive attitude, Uchiha Obito knew that the only help he could offer now was to capture the tailed beasts, just as "Hagoromo Gengetsu" said. He was good at that. With a dislike for both Hagoromo Gengetsus and hoping they would destroy each other, Uchiha Obito nodded in agreement. To defeat the real Hagoromo Gengetsu, to regain control of the Moon''s Eye Plan, and to create a world with Rin, it was worth pretending for a while. "By the way, before you act, tell me what you know about the other Hagoromo Gengetsu and his abilities." Everything "Hagoromo Gengetsu" could think of, the real Hagoromo Gengetsu could surely think of too. Although he needed to act quickly and stay ahead, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" wanted to know more about his real self''s information, especially his combat abilities. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. "Hagoromo Gengetsu" remembered the ancient wisdom deeply. After quickly recounting Hagoromo Gengetsu''s information, Uchiha Obito and Black Zetsu immediately set off under "Hagoromo Gengetsu''s" orders to capture the nearest tailed beast. On the way, Uchiha Obito looked at Black Zetsu, puzzled, "As the caster, you should have considerable influence over the Tsukuyomi world. Why does it seem we are now working for ''Hagoromo Gengetsu,'' even having to take orders from him?" If only he could control "Hagoromo Gengetsu." Uchiha Obito believed that under his control, defeating the real Hagoromo Gengetsu would be no problem. Black Zetsu thought for a moment and explained: "The Tsukuyomi world is like a reflection on water, and Hagoromo Gengetsu is like a stone. Even if you modify the reflection beforehand, the ripples caused by a stone can alter the entire reflection, making everything different from the beginning." "Moreover, now we are three stones hitting the water." Thus, the Tsukuyomi world was entirely out of control. Black Zetsu wasn''t lying. That was indeed the current reality. Unlike Uchiha Obito, he didn''t mind this at all. After all, his purpose in proposing and implementing the Tsukuyomi Plan with Uchiha Obito was to understand and judge Hagoromo Gengetsu more deeply. Now, he had gained much. "However, there is one good thing." Regarding his current companion, Black Zetsu thought for a moment and comforted, "At least, this world''s Hagoromo Gengetsu hasn''t failed us. Not only does he know everything about this world, but the pressure he gave us just now isn''t much less than the real Hagoromo Gengetsu. As long as he successfully collects the nine tailed beasts, the real Hagoromo Gengetsu won''t be his match." "It has to be this way." Uchiha Obito nodded after a brief silence, "Then, let''s speed up the tailed beast capture plan in this world." Chapter 287: I Control My Fate, Not Heaven Chapter 287: I Control My Fate, Not Heaven Chapter 287: I Control My Fate, Not Heaven Watching Uchiha Obito and Black Zetsu leave, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" recalled everything Obito had just mentioned. "The three great figures of the Warring States period... the Battle of the Valley of the Gods... the Chunin Exam''s Reanimation Jutsu, and then the complete revival, taking Sasuke away, vying for control of the Moon''s Eye Plan, and so on. The real me has certainly had a series of twists and turns, a colorful life." "But to think that I actually died at the hands of Senju Hashirama in the Battle of the Valley of the Gods, that is unacceptable." "Hagoromo Gengetsu" smirked. In this world, both Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were defeated by him. Defeat? He had never experienced it. "However, if what Uchiha Obito said is true, my real self''s strength must have greatly increased after living a second life. Not only did he defeat Pain, but he also killed the Great Toad Sage and even Naruto, as I''ve heard, also died. With such accomplishments, relying solely on my current power is indeed not safe." The Ten-Tails! Only by becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki can he have the greatest chance of seizing his real body and leaving the world of the Infinite Tsukuyomi alive. I control my fate, not heaven! "I, Hagoromo Gengetsu, will never succumb to predetermined destiny!" "Hagoromo Gengetsu" looked towards the direction of the Hagoromo clan, his eyes filled with determination. In the Hagoromo clan''s territory. A conflict that was supposed to erupt in the harem was forcibly suppressed by Hagoromo Gengetsu. After all, fighting in front of so many people wouldn''t look good. However, when Hagoromo Gengetsu returned to the clan leader''s residence, he found that the battle had not ended. Instead, it had intensified with the increase in numbers. Sitting at the head, Hagoromo Gengetsu was surprised to see more and more women joining the ranks of Senju Chikai and Uchiha Lin. Among these women of various beauties and temperaments, the ones with fiery red hair who talked a lot without catching a breath were clearly from the Uzumaki clan; those with all-white eyes and meticulously dressed were naturally from the Hyuga clan; and those with white hair and two red marks on their foreheads were from the Kaguya clan. There were also women from the Yuki clan who looked very delicate; from the Nara clan who subtly fanned the flames; from the Yamanaka clan with bright blonde hair, writing something on the periphery. Almost all the women from various ninja clans were present. Wait, even someone from the Akimichi clan? Luckily, it wasn''t a big fat one, but one with the perfect figure. Listening to this large group of women arguing in front of him, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt it was more difficult than fighting a great battle. He searched the crowd for Haru and found her beside a woman with a blonde ponytail and a Yamanaka clan crest on her sleeve. The latter was writing something, book in hand, while Haru kept giving suggestions. Hagoromo Gengetsu listened carefully and seemed to hear them talking about his daily life and habits. He didn''t pay much attention and was about to end this farce when the appearance of a woman quieted the scene. Instantly, all the women became harmonious. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the tall, imposing woman walking towards him and felt a pang of nostalgia. He knew her. Hagoromo Ruri. If nothing had gone wrong, she was supposed to be his future wife. Although he wasn''t in love with her, there was no one more outstanding among the women of his age in the Hagoromo clan. Regardless of true love, it was his duty as the clan leader. However, things didn''t go as planned. "What''s all this ruckus? It''s disgraceful." At this moment, Hagoromo Ruri, born of the Hagoromo clan and destined to be Hagoromo Gengetsu''s official wife, arrived. She coldly glanced at all the women, reprimanding them. After a brief scolding, she waved her hand to dismiss them and approached Hagoromo Gengetsu. The two had known each other since childhood, so she didn''t stand on ceremony and directly asked, "Did you leave because of something urgent?" Looking at the familiar Ruri, Hagoromo Gengetsu pushed down the memories that resurfaced and, with a serious expression, replied, "Yes, something came up." Ruri, known for her decisiveness, went straight to the point, "Do you need the Hagoromo clan or the entire ninja world to do something?" Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded. Having observed a lot on his way back, he knew that the Hagoromo clan now held unparalleled prestige in the ninja world, practically the uncrowned kings. A single command from him would mobilize not just the Hagoromo clan, but also the Senju, Uchiha, Uzumaki, Hyuga, and other clans. Even powerful ninjas like Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara would follow his orders. This was why every clan was eager to send their best women to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Of course, the tradition of ninja tasks remained. For instance, mission rewards were still required. But for the Hagoromo clan, which dominated the ninja world and received tributes from numerous daimyos and nobles annually, this was nothing. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t stand on ceremony and directly issued an order: "Announce a worldwide bounty on these two. Any information will be heavily rewarded!" As he spoke, he stomped his foot, causing two mounds of earth to rise from the ground, forming the figures of Uchiha Obito and Black Zetsu. Ruri, without questioning the reason, decisively nodded. "There''s one more thing. Notify Senju Hashirama, Uchiha Madara, Uzumaki Ashina, and Kaguya Ryunosuke to drop everything and immediately start capturing all the Tailed Beasts scattered across the ninja world!" The people Hagoromo Gengetsu mentioned were all strong enough to capture the Tailed Beasts. Just as "Hagoromo Gengetsu" knew himself well, he also knew "Hagoromo Gengetsu" very well. No matter what the current situation was, Hagoromo Gengetsu had to be prepared. Moreover, he had to guard against Uchiha Obito capturing the Tailed Beasts to become the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. With the authority he now held, he had to use all available resources. Ruri had no objections. She didn''t even question why Hagoromo Gengetsu suddenly wanted to capture the Tailed Beasts. Even if he just wanted to keep them as pets, it was fine. As long as it was Hagoromo Gengetsu''s command, the entire ninja world would comply. As for the strength of the Tailed Beasts, they were nothing compared to the combined power of the Hagoromo clan. Unlike other women who hoped to spend more time with Hagoromo Gengetsu, Ruri, like Hagoromo Gengetsu, prioritized duty over feelings and didn''t waste time. She turned and left immediately to carry out his orders. Watching Ruri''s straight back as she left, Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered. Although he was undoubtedly Hagoromo Gengetsu, there were still differences due to different experiences from "Hagoromo Gengetsu". It was normal for others not to notice. But for Haru and Ruri, who were with him daily, to also show no signs of noticing, he found it curious. Thinking it over, he seemed to understand. --- Chapter 288: The Encounter of Obito and Madara Chapter 288: The Encounter of Obito and Madara Chapter 288: The Encounter of Obito and Madara The foundation of the Tsukuyomi world is his true self. After arriving in this world, Hagoromo Gengetsu naturally became the main character of this world, deeply connected to it. In this way, he could experience everything here. And only with such deep bonds could he truly sink into it. As for the original protagonist of the Limited Tsukuyomi world, feeling abandoned and stripped of everything, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" naturally harbored extreme resentment towards his true self. Of course, no matter which version of Hagoromo Gengetsu it was, they would not be swayed by these sudden emotions. The reason for the confrontation? Simply put, they don''t believe in fate. "The Ten-Tails... the power of the Six Paths... in this world, I can have a preliminary experience and rehearsal." Although he was passively brought into this world, Hagoromo Gengetsu still found some benefits for himself. For instance, seeing his clansmen again; for instance, a rehearsal with the Ten-Tails. "I just wonder how much of the Six Paths'' power this Limited Tsukuyomi world can display." Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Haru, who was playing nearby, with anticipation. On the other side. As Hagoromo Ruri issued the orders, the previously peaceful ninja world immediately became turbulent again. "Capture the Tailed Beasts? Just in time, Shukaku is in the Land of Wind. I''ll go capture it now." Senju Hashirama, who was afforesting the Land of Wind, had no objections when he received the mission. Knowing that Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldn''t betray old friends, and considering the generous mission rewards, he set off immediately. Capturing Shukaku was a piece of cake for him. At the same time, Kaguya Ryunosuke, the current clan leader of the Taketori Clan in the Land of Mist, smiled excitedly and said: "Time for battle again!" He didn''t care much about the mission rewards. As long as he could earn rewards and battle powerful enemies, he was happy to do it. Uzumaki Ashina, on the other hand, was a bit reluctant. Getting old, he preferred to spend more time with his family. However, thinking about his granddaughter beside Hagoromo Gengetsu, he could only sigh and continue working hard. "Tailed Beasts? Just in time to measure my current strength." Uchiha Madara, wearing a blue Uchiha robe, casually discarded the letter in his hand. With his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan gleaming with eagerness, he glanced towards the Hagoromo clan''s direction. Finally, he picked up his gunbai and strode away. Defeated by Hagoromo Gengetsu, Uchiha Madara had never forgotten his desire to avenge his shame. Battling a Tailed Beast would help him gauge his strength''s progress. Thus, he set off. During this time. The long-lost peace continued in the Limited Tsukuyomi world. However, unbeknownst to most people, dark currents were stirring. In the eastern seas, waves rolled fiercely; in the mysterious mountains and forests, huge rocks kept falling; in the vibrant flower fields, the sound of wings flapping was deafening. One battle after another, worthy of being called top-level in the ninja world, kept happening. Some involved people and Tailed Beasts, while others were between individuals. "The strength of the Tailed Beasts is weaker than expected." Surrounded by high-temperature steam that corroded everything around it, Uchiha Obito looked at the panting Five-Tails, formed from the fusion of a dolphin and a horse, and said indifferently. Beside him, Black Zetsu was unsurprised and said, "After all, this is the world under the Limited Tsukuyomi. It''s normal for the Tailed Beasts to be somewhat weaker than in reality." "If the Tailed Beasts are like this, then what about people?" Uchiha Obito thought of "Hagoromo Gengetsu." Black Zetsu: "That guy is special. Also..." Suddenly, Black Zetsu paused. He turned around, narrowed his eyes, and said with an ambiguous tone, "If you really want to know about people, you can test it now." "What do you mean?" Uchiha Obito was puzzled. Suddenly, he sensed something and turned to look. Then, he saw a man in red layered armor, carrying a Uchiha gunbai, with thick black hair and a pair of Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan looking down at him. "Uchiha Madara!" Uchiha Obito''s mind shook, and he slowly spoke. Although he had only seen Madara in his old age, at this moment, Uchiha Obito recognized at a glance that this was the man who left him a vast legacy. Without him, there would be no Uchiha Obito of today. And this was Uchiha Madara in his prime. Even if this man differed from the Uchiha Madara he truly knew, Uchiha Obito did not dare to be careless. He quickly asked, "Zetsu, does this Uchiha Madara know you at this time?" Black Zetsu spread his hands, "That would be several decades later. I haven''t even been born yet." "In that case, it seems we have to fight." Uchiha Obito''s gaze sharpened. Uchiha Madara was clearly here for the Tailed Beast. Just as well, he could use this opportunity to test Madara''s strength and prepare for possible future scenarios. Quickly. Uchiha Madara stepped forward, standing before Uchiha Obito and Black Zetsu. With a casual glance, he couldn''t be bothered to ask more and said coldly: "Leave, or die." Hearing this, Uchiha Obito casually asked Black Zetsu, "Was Madara always this arrogant?" He remembered Madara being quite patient when teaching him in his old age. Black Zetsu shrugged, "He''s already very polite now. In the past, he wouldn''t even say this sentence." "I see, then I should feel honored." Uchiha Obito said, flicking his sleeve, and an iron chain instantly fell into his hand. Seeing this, Uchiha Madara''s expression remained unchanged. "Since you''ve made your choice..." Uchiha Madara gripped the gunbai behind him with his right hand, a smile tugging at his lips, and said with anticipation: "Then dance to your heart''s content! Entertain me to your fullest!" With a blast, the battle began. Half an hour later. Boom! Boom! Boom! The majestic Perfect Susanoo was in full force, shaking the earth and mountains. Uchiha Obito kept dodging. When he once again phased into his Kamui dimension, Black Zetsu, who had hidden there earlier, chuckled and asked: "How is Madara''s strength?" Uchiha Obito remained silent. Black Zetsu continued, "This isn''t even his strongest form. He hasn''t evolved his Rinnegan, and his current strength is somewhat weaker." "Obito, your assessment is correct. In this world, the Tailed Beasts and people are generally weaker." Obito continued to remain silent. Even this weaker Uchiha Madara had him running around. What did that make him? Black Zetsu looked at the somewhat dejected Uchiha Obito and shook his head internally. This was why, despite Obito''s efforts, he still kept Madara in his plans. Madara was simply too strong. Black Zetsu didn''t dwell on the topic and reminded him, "Don''t forget, the primary mission now is the Tailed Beasts, Obito." Obito pulled himself together and nodded, "I''ve led Madara away. Now I''ll capture the Five-Tails." With those words, Obito quickly moved through the Kamui dimension. In a swirl of space, when he reappeared, he was right next to the unconscious Five-Tails. Before Uchiha Madara realized something was amiss and rushed over. Obito activated his Kamui, pulling the Five-Tails into his dimension. Before the enormous warrior blade of Madara''s Perfect Susanoo could strike, Obito followed suit and phased into the Kamui dimension. In the end, Uchiha Madara was left standing alone, staring at the now empty scene with a look of displeasure. Chapter 289: Do You Have a System? Chapter 289: Do You Have a System? Chapter 289: Do You Have a System? The plan to capture the Tailed Beasts progressed quickly. Within a few days, the nine Tailed Beasts were divided between the two factions. On one side, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" and Uchiha Obito moved the fastest. The former, even if replaced, knew this world far better than his real self and could even issue commands under his identity. This advantage allowed them to capture six Tailed Beasts. One of these was obtained when "Hagoromo Gengetsu" intercepted Hashirama Senju on his way back, convincing him to hand over the One-Tail without hesitation. With the Tailed Beast capture phase concluded, it was time for the final stage. Hagoromo Gengetsu soon received a challenge letter. The handwriting was very familiarhis own. The letter contained only three words: "Valley of the Gods." In this world, there was no place called "Valley of the Gods." Clearly, the other self had learned about it from Uchiha Obito. Hagoromo Gengetsu remained calm. He looked at the three small jars on his desk containing the sealed Tailed Beasts. Though the number was less than expected, he didn''t mind. He only needed one Tailed Beast to prevent the other side from forming the Ten-Tails. With the plan complete, it was time to move and end everything. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Haru, who had spent most of her time playing beside him, patted her on the head, and said, "I''m going to buy you some ice pops." Thanks to his treatment, Haru''s stomachache had improved significantly. Her eyes lit up, and she nodded excitedly, "Mm-hmm! Gengetsu-oniisan, you''re the best!" After giving Haru a final pat on the head and a playful pinch on her round cheeks, Hagoromo Gengetsu turned and left. When he returned, it was in his shadow clone form, carrying a large bag of ice pops, much to Haru''s delight. In the Valley of the Gods, what was once a ravine in the real world had evolved over decades into an ordinary plain here. Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived to find "Hagoromo Gengetsu" in silver samurai armor already waiting. Seeing the other was like looking at his former self. The two stood silently for a moment before "Hagoromo Gengetsu" smiled and asked, "Do you have a system?" Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled back, "I do." "How does it work?" "It''s quite erratic." "Hagoromo Gengetsu" nodded in understanding. Knowing each other well, some things didn''t need explaining. Hagoromo Gengetsu knew what the other wanted most: to replace him. He would feel the same if their positions were reversed. Scanning the area, Hagoromo Gengetsu sensed two "rats" watching from afar but ignored them. He looked at his counterpart and calmly said, "There''s no need for more words. Let''s begin." "Hagoromo Gengetsu" agreed, "Then... let''s start!" With a burst of explosive sound, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" stepped forward, appearing instantly before his true self, throwing a punch that sent shockwaves rippling. Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly extended his right hand, catching the fist effortlessly. As the force and wind surged around them, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t budge. "If this is all you have, you''ll go no further," he said. Compared to his past self, he had grown immensely in strength. Even though the "Hagoromo Gengetsu" before him was stronger than his past self, it wasn''t enough. He considered letting the other collect all nine Tailed Beasts to test the power of the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, but he decided not to take that risk. The fierce battle that ensued was like giants beating war drums, shaking the entire area. Despite his clone''s relentless attacks, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained unfazed. Suddenly, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" activated Sage Mode, his speed and strength increasing dramatically as he launched a powerful strike. For the first time, Hagoromo Gengetsu was forced to step back. "Toad Sage Mode?" Hagoromo Gengetsu noted with surprise. "Hearing that you destroyed Mount Myoboku and killed Naruto, this is a form of revenge," "Hagoromo Gengetsu" said, smirking. "Not enough," Hagoromo Gengetsu replied as blue eye-shadow appeared on his face. "Sage Mode? From Ryuchi Cave? Shikkotsu Forest? No, it''s your own creation!" "Hagoromo Gengetsu" was taken aback. Developing a unique Sage Mode indicated great danger. The best suited techniques were always the most powerful. "Resign yourself," Hagoromo Gengetsu said, summoning a black staff from his palm. "I won''t accept fate," "Hagoromo Gengetsu" retorted, gathering Sage Chakra. "I am fate," Hagoromo Gengetsu declared. Chapter 290: The Distant Ten-Tails Jinchuriki Chapter 290: The Distant Ten-Tails Jinchuriki Chapter 290: The Distant Ten-Tails Jinchuriki Uchiha Obito watched the battle between the two Hagoromo Gengetsus with an increasingly grim expression. "Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength is far greater than anticipated," he remarked without turning to Black Zetsu. Black Zetsu, his face calm, replied, "Given that he killed the Great Toad Sage, it''s not surprising that Hagoromo Gengetsu''s power is beyond measure." Black Zetsu harbored deep resentment towards the Great Toad Sage, who had long sowed discord between his mother and her offspring. He had been eager to settle this score, but Hagoromo Gengetsu had done it for him, elevating his evaluation of Gengetsu''s power even further. Hearing Black Zetsu''s words, Obito finally turned his head and said, "That''s not what you told me before." ''That was to stabilize you, to have you act as a front while I gained deeper insight into Hagoromo Gengetsu,'' Black Zetsu thought. Though Obito was becoming less valuable, Black Zetsu, adhering to the principle of using resources to their fullest, reassured him, "Don''t worry, he knows himself best. He must have a plan." "And if all else fails, we can always leave this world. Even if Hagoromo Gengetsu returns, surviving is what matters." Obito felt slightly relieved. He still had a backup plan, especially Kamui, his trump card for escape. Obito exhaled lightly and refocused on the battlefield. While one knows oneself best, there were differences in life experiences and hard power between the two Hagoromo Gengetsus. Fully aware of the need to use all his strength even against a rabbit, let alone another version of himself, Gengetsu employed every technique except the Truth-Seeking balls. After a period of intense combat, finally, there was a decisive moment. With a "Pshh" sound, the black rod in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hand pierced the chest of the other "Hagoromo Gengetsu." Looking at the opponent close to him, he stated calmly, "It''s over." "Indeed, it''s the final stage," agreed "Hagoromo Gengetsu," unfazed by the wound. Before Hagoromo Gengetsu could react, there was a large puff of white smoke. The Gedo Statue, with its six eyes wide open, stood tall. In that instant, despite his critical condition, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" grabbed his true self tightly. Simultaneously, the Gedo Statue opened its mouth, three chains shooting out rapidly and breaking the three jars containing the sealed Tailed Beasts on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s waist. To prevent a repeat of Hashirama handing over a Tailed Beast, Hagoromo Gengetsu had brought three Tailed Beasts with him. The other "Hagoromo Gengetsu" knew this and had aimed for these Tailed Beasts all along. Severely injured, he didn''t mind the cost as the brief time he had was enough. With a roar, the three enormous Tailed BeastsSix-Tails, Seven-Tails, and Eight-Tailsbarely had time to express their rage before the chains from the Gedo Statue pulled them back into its mouth. "Gedo Statue''s chains... Uchiha Obito taught you this," Hagoromo Gengetsu observed calmly. In the real world, he also possessed the Gedo Statue but hadn''t mastered the technique due to time constraints. Obito''s mastery, likely thanks to Uchiha Madara, was evident. "There''s more," "Hagoromo Gengetsu" smiled weakly as his hands, turning to mud, reformed from his sleeves, forming seals. Six Paths Ten-Tails Coffin Seal! With a rush, the massive Gedo Statue, having forcibly swallowed three Tailed Beasts, merged into "Hagoromo Gengetsu''s" back, beginning the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki transformation. Not everyone could become the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. Nagato, possessing the Rinnegan and Uzumaki blood, had been drained to skin and bones by the Gedo Statue. Combining nine Tailed Beasts with the Gedo Statue under one''s control could cause most to lose their sanity and die. Only a rare few, with innate compatibility and strong mental fortitude, could wield such power. "Hagoromo Gengetsu" was one of those few. Hagoromo Gengetsu anticipated this. As signs of the Six Paths form appeared on his opponent, he too formed seals. Instantly, the three recently swallowed Tailed Beasts'' eyes transformed into Rinnegan. Hagoromo Gengetsu had considered how the other "Hagoromo Gengetsu" might defeat him: only the Ten-Tails. Thus, he had a plan for the three Tailed Beasts he brought. Controlled by his Rinnegan, they now rioted inside "Hagoromo Gengetsu," causing his body to sprout parts of the various Tailed Beasts. Despite the chaos, "Hagoromo Gengetsu," through sheer will, suppressed them. At this critical juncture, Hagoromo Gengetsu approached, catching his opponent off guard, and gripped his shoulders, activating Chakra Devour. As "Hagoromo Gengetsu" fought back, nearly half of the Ten-Tails'' Chakra flowed into Hagoromo Gengetsu. They locked eyes, then: Boom! The pressure beyond human capability descended. In the silence, black magatama patterns appeared on white robes covering them both. Their black hair turned white, extending to their waists, with black orbs floating around. Facing each other, Hagoromo Gengetsu and "Hagoromo Gengetsu" slowly began to levitate. Chapter 291: Only Fulfillment Chapter 291: Only Fulfillment Chapter 291: Only Fulfillment "The Ten-Tails Jinchuriki has appeared again." Watching the two Hagoromo Gengetsu in the distance, clad in white robes with black tomoe, white hair reaching their waists, and Truth-Seeking Balls revolving around them, Black Zetsu''s gaze grew complicated. In the real world, the resurrection of his mother would only be a matter of time. However, it was impossible here. Even though the Infinite Tsukuyomi world closely resembled the real world, there were still some entities that couldn''t be fully replicated, such as his mother and himself. Hagoromo Gengetsu shared a similar realization. As he transformed into a partial Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, he sensed a qualitative leap in his power, reaching a new level. Yet, despite the immense power, he found that the actual improvement in his strength was limited. There was a stark difference between perception and reality. Hagoromo Gengetsu understood that this limitation was due to the constraints of the Limited Tsukuyomi world. While the illusion was powerful, it hadn''t surpassed the Six Paths level, and thus couldn''t perfectly replicate Six Paths-level power. As a result, even though he appeared to have attained Ten-Tails Jinchuriki and Six Paths-level strength, he hadn''t truly crossed that threshold. The power granted by the Ten-Tails, though displaying some abilities exclusive to the Six Paths level, such as floating and automatic control of the Truth-Seeking Balls, still operated below the true Six Paths level. "So, the Six Paths Sage, Kaguya Otsutsuki, and even entities like Black Zetsu are likely just background elements in this world. Their true essence as Six Paths-level beings cannot be replicated here. Even if they appear, they are probably just pale imitations." However limited these imitations might be, the entire process and sensory experience of becoming a Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, and the resulting physical, spiritual, and chakra transformations were almost identical to reality. Observing and experiencing this himself, Hagoromo Gengetsu gained valuable insights for his true ascension to Ten-Tails Jinchuriki back in the real world, allowing him to avoid many pitfalls. "In the face of Kaguya Otsutsuki''s imminent arrival, efficiency is key." Snapping back to reality, Hagoromo Gengetsu focused on the identical figure standing before him. The other Hagoromo Gengetsu had noticed the same limitations. As the real Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his gaze towards him, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" gave a wry smile and shook his head, lamenting, "What is illusion, and what is reality? When everything you see, hear, smell, taste, and perceive is indistinguishable from the real world, it can be deemed real." "Though I hoped to take over your body and return to the real world, deep down, I wanted to believe this world was real. Otherwise, what are Haru''s constant pleas for popsicles, Ruri''s diligent work, and the myriad emotions of the people worth?" Hagoromo Gengetsu understood what the other self was conveying. He too couldn''t dismiss the sincerity of the emotions expressed by Haru over the past few days. Each genuine emotion from the girl had been deeply imprinted in his mind. "Since my arrival, these people have become real. They are not just puppets; they are beings with emotions, just like me," Hagoromo Gengetsu replied earnestly. Upon hearing this recognition, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" felt a sense of loss rather than joy: "No matter how real, when you leave, it all becomes meaningless. Like the Ten-Tails'' power, it ultimately is nothing but an illusion." "Hagoromo Gengetsu" had initially planned to use the Ten-Tails'' power against his real self. But upon gaining the Ten-Tails'' power, he was disillusioned by its limitations. "Yes, this world is limited, and so is the power of the Ten-Tails. Even though I''m reluctant to admit it, I''ve come to understand the true nature of this world," he admitted. He no longer had the will to fight, knowing that even the full power of the limited Ten-Tails wouldn''t suffice to defeat his real self, especially since half the Ten-Tails'' power had already been taken. As he sighed and withdrew the Ten-Tails'' power, he asked, "You must be preparing to become the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki yourself. But that can''t be your ultimate goal, right? Kaguya Otsutsuki is always watching from the moon." Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded. Knowing his counterpart''s mindset, he calmly explained, "Becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki is only to perform the Infinite Tsukuyomi, gather all the chakra in the ninja world, and achieve the Bloodline Encompassing." "That''s a good plan. After all, we both know the risks of being a Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. So, are you ready?" Without needing further explanation, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" knew what his real self was planning, as they shared the same mind. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded again. "Hagoromo Gengetsu" smiled: "In that case, I''ll help you. It''s a shame I can''t achieve it myself, but you are the real me. Helping you is like helping myself. This will be my final proof of existence." With those words, he directed all the Ten-Tails'' power out of his body toward his real self, allowing him to fully experience the power of a complete Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. Hagoromo Gengetsu accepted the gift, easily merging the full Ten-Tails into his body, now having the complete Ten-Tails power. Although he hadn''t truly crossed into the Six Paths level, he experienced the true essence of being a Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. Meanwhile, "Hagoromo Gengetsu," now without the Ten-Tails, reverted to his original form. Despite his chest wound having healed due to the Ten-Tails'' power, the extraction meant his life was now on a countdown. He didn''t look at Hagoromo Gengetsu but gazed at the clear sky, reflecting, "What a beautiful world! Haru, Ruri, Hashirama, Madara... If only I didn''t know the truth." "Do you need me to extend your life?" Hagoromo Gengetsu, having almost fully grasped the Ten-Tails'' situation, asked. "Hagoromo Gengetsu" waved him off, "No point. Use your time to deal with those two." "Look! They''re already running far away." Chapter 292: Return to Reality Chapter 292: Return to Reality Chapter 292: Return to Reality Uchiha Obito and Black Zetsu did indeed flee. Initially, they had eagerly anticipated witnessing a battle between the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails. But then, the "Hagoromo Gengetsu" of this world suddenly extracted the Ten-Tails from his body and handed it over to the real Hagoromo Gengetsu, allowing him to become the complete Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails. "What the hell is he doing?!!" Uchiha Obito had deeply experienced the formidable nature of "Hagoromo Gengetsu." He had put in so much effort to help him, hoping for a rewarding surprise in return. But now, instead of a pleasant surprise, he was facing a terrifying shock. A life-threatening one at that. Uchiha Obito felt all his efforts had been in vain. "There''s no point in talking anymore, we need to escape quickly!" the experienced Black Zetsu quickly reminded. Hagoromo Gengetsu was already strong, and now with the complete Ten-Tails merged, even though it was a limited version, their combined strength left no room for resistance. If not now, then when? Upon hearing this, Uchiha Obito was jolted awake and hurriedly fled with Black Zetsu. Seeing them flee, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at them but did not give chase. At this moment, "Hagoromo Gengetsu" spoke again: "You can kill Uchiha Obito, but Black Zetsu might be more difficult." Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded in understanding. Black Zetsu, as a creation of the Sage of Six Paths, had lived for a thousand years, during which he had incited countless conflicts between the reincarnations of Asura and Indra. Surviving and thriving for so long without being killed, his experience in escaping was naturally extensive. Therefore, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s primary target remained Uchiha Obito. He looked at the other version of himself, whose energy was dwindling but still stood tall and unyielding. Knowing that the other him did not need his pity or kindness, he nodded one last time and said goodbye: "Farewell." "Farewell?" "Hagoromo Gengetsu" shook his head with a soft laugh, his eyes filled with memories as he continued to gaze at the sky. Hagoromo Gengetsu did not disturb him any further. In a swift movement, he began to fly toward the direction where Uchiha Obito and Black Zetsu were fleeing. Uchiha Obito kept an eye on his rear. Soon, seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu flying at a speed far beyond his expectations, his expression changed. "It''s time to end the Limited Tsukuyomi!" Seeing this, Black Zetsu quickly suggested, "Staying in this world any longer means facing not just Hagoromo Gengetsu with the Ten-Tails'' power, but also his forces spread throughout the Shinobi world. The pressure here is far greater than in the real world." Feeling the murderous intent from behind, and knowing Hagoromo Gengetsu was not absorbed in this world and had no other options, Uchiha Obito gritted his teeth. Realizing his plan had completely failed and that staying any longer would likely mean his end, he wasted no time. Quickly forming seals, he dispelled the Limited Tsukuyomi. In an instant, white light enveloped Uchiha Obito. Not just him. Black Zetsu and even Hagoromo Gengetsu also began to glow white. Seeing his body becoming increasingly ethereal under the white light, Hagoromo Gengetsu halted and stopped chasing them. He took a final look around the world he had grown fond of and turned his gaze towards the Hagoromo clan''s territory. At this moment, Haru had just finished a large bag of popsicles and was enthusiastically reading a biography of Gengetsu written by Sister Yamanaka. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s shadow clone was watching her quietly without disturbing her. Until he sensed something. The shadow clone of Hagoromo Gengetsu looked deeply at Haru and stood up slowly, saying: "I need to take care of something. Take good care of yourself and don''t eat only popsicles; you need to eat nutritious food too, or you won''t grow tall, okay?" "I know!" Thinking that Gengetsu was just stepping out for a bit as usual, Haru gave him a bright smile and then eagerly returned to her book. So many untold stories about Brother Gengetsu! Sister Yamanaka knew them all! I must surpass her! Haru buried herself in her reading. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t disturb her further. After patting her head and imprinting her image in his heart, he turned to leave. Just as he stepped over the threshold, Haru''s voice suddenly called from behind: "Brother Gengetsu, you''ll come back, right?" For some reason, Haru felt a pang of sadness in her heart. She quickly lifted her head, hands holding the book, her big eyes shining as she looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s back and subconsciously asked. Hagoromo Gengetsu paused, wanting to say "yes," but the words wouldn''t come out. He could only nod silently with his back to Haru, then continued to walk away, disappearing from her sight. Poof! White smoke rose. Miles away, Hagoromo Gengetsu received the memories from his shadow clone and sighed lightly. As his body dissolved into white light in the last moment, he took one final look at the world, feeling a premonition that they might meet again in the future. Hopefully. With that thought, Hagoromo Gengetsu completely vanished from the Limited Tsukuyomi world. Just like when he first fell under the Limited Tsukuyomi, everything before his eyes was enveloped in white light. He didn''t know how much time passed. When his vision finally returned to normal, he glanced around and found himself still standing in the initial spot, with the seven-and-a-half-armed Demonic Statue of the Outer Path behind him. Nothing had changed, as if only a second had passed in the real world. It was almost true; Hagoromo Gengetsu checked. The few days spent in the Limited Tsukuyomi world amounted to less than a minute in reality. Hagoromo Gengetsu then examined the gradually fading Six Paths white robe and the Ten-Tails inside him. "It''s like Mirror Flower, Water Moon?" Hagoromo Gengetsu did not dwell on it. Soon, both the Six Paths robe and the Ten-Tails within him vanished. Everything returned to its original state. The only thing left was the profound memory in his mind. "Six Paths. Yin-Yang Release, Life and Death Netherworld." Many thoughts crossed Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mind. But they were fleeting. Having already made up his mind, he lifted his head, his gaze piercing through the thick rock wall to look into the distance. "Trying to escape?" Sensing Uchiha Obito''s presence not far away, desperately fleeing, Hagoromo Gengetsu let out a cold smile. He unhurriedly took out a container holding Obito''s Mangekyo? Sharingan. After a simple eye replacement surgery, Hagoromo Gengetsu swapped the Rinnegan in his left eye socket for the Mangekyo? Sharingan. With the Mangekyo? Sharingan in his left eye, blood-red with a black shuriken pattern, and the right eye a purple swirling Rinnegan, Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly adapted. He then stepped forward, chasing Uchiha Obito at full speed. It was time to swat this buzzing fly. Chapter 293: The End of Uchiha Obito Chapter 293: The End of Uchiha Obito Chapter 293: The End of Uchiha Obito Returning to the real world, Uchiha Obito fled frantically. During his escape, he intended to call out to Black Zetsu, generously planning to send him to the Kamui dimension, but he discovered that Black Zetsu had vanished without a trace. "That guy..." Uchiha Obito was about to complain when his expression suddenly changed. He turned his head to see that Hagoromo Gengetsu had already caught up. "Persistent ghost!" Uchiha Obito cursed under his breath and increased his speed. Despite exhausting his chakra and using various methods, he could not shake off Hagoromo Gengetsu. As a kunai, carrying a sharp aura, flew towards him with a piercing sound, it was about to pierce his chest. Uchiha Obito ignored it, letting the kunai pass through him as if slicing through air, and then turned his body, his right eye unleashing intense spatial distortion. One after another, large shurikens shot out from the Kamui dimension. Empowered by the spatial distortion, they carried enough force to cut through a tailed beast, roaring towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. After executing this attack, knowing it would only temporarily hinder Hagoromo Gengetsu, Uchiha Obito didn''t pause. He activated Kamui again, his entire body twisting and spinning as he quickly entered the Kamui dimension. Observing the empty space where no one but himself was present, Uchiha Obito breathed a sigh of relief. For now, he was safe. "Next time, I will..." As he was about to make a determined declaration, the familiar spatial distortion suddenly emerged behind him. Uchiha Obito''s voice stopped. He turned sharply, his face filled with shock. "How is this possible???" "Nothing is impossible." A hand emerged from the distorted space, and a calm voice echoed in the Kamui dimension. Before Uchiha Obito could react, he saw the owner of the hand, the person who made his soul tremble, force his way in. The next second, the spatial distortion disappeared. In the vast Kamui dimension, the two stood in silence, facing each other. Uchiha Obito was too shocked to speak, while Hagoromo Gengetsu, visiting the Kamui dimension for the first time, glanced at the helpless Uchiha Obito before curiously observing the unfamiliar space. At this moment, the Mangekyou Sharingan in his left eye socket gradually slowed down. After seeing Uchiha Obito enter the Kamui dimension and easily deflect the large shurikens, Hagoromo Gengetsu used Kamui to create a person-sized spatial distortion area in front of him. Stepping through, he transported himself into the Kamui dimension. Uchiha Obito''s greatest life-saving technique was now nullified. "You..." Recovering from his shock, Uchiha Obito was about to question Hagoromo Gengetsu when he noticed the difference in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s left eye. "Mangekyou Sharingan?? This familiar feeling and connection... it''s Kakashi''s eye!" Uchiha Obito immediately recognized it, his right eye widening in shock. Kakashi... In the past few days, major events had happened one after another in the ninja world. Even with White Zetsu''s information network, Uchiha Obito had been more focused on the capture of the One-Tail and Eight-Tails, the destruction of Mount Myoboku, and the confirmed death of Naruto. As for Hagoromo Gengetsu''s brief visit to Konoha and the fact that Kakashi had his eye taken, with Konoha keeping the news under wraps, Obito was still unaware. Not having time to ponder the emotional impact of losing the last memento from his past self, Uchiha Obito stared at Hagoromo Gengetsu, asking bitterly: "You actually know my identity?" The entire ninja world believed him to be dead, and his name was inscribed on the memorial stone in Konoha. His secret should have remained hidden. Facing Uchiha Obito''s indignant question, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked back, responding calmly: "As long as you are not Uchiha Madara, any other identity is irrelevant to me." "Now, tell me the location of the Two-Tails'' Jinchuriki." Hagoromo Gengetsu searched the Kamui dimension but did not find the Two-Tails'' Jinchuriki. Uchiha Obito had not brought them here as he claimed. Uchiha Obito didn''t respond. Refusing to give up until the last moment, he retreated rapidly, his right eye once again surging with spatial distortion. Before he could transfer back to the real world, Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head, his figure flickering as he appeared behind Obito, gripping his neck. The spatial distortion from Uchiha Obito''s right eye dissipated. He did not surrender easily. Wood Release: Piercing Technique! Sharp wooden spikes suddenly sprouted from Uchiha Obito''s back, aiming to pierce Hagoromo Gengetsu and continue branching inside him. The next moment. Clang! Clang! Clang! Metallic clashing sounds rang out. The wooden spikes failed to penetrate Hagoromo Gengetsu''s defense. Compared to the original Wood Release of Hashirama Senju, Uchiha Obito''s Wood Release was much weaker. Hagoromo Gengetsu ignored the spikes, lifting Obito with one hand and pressing his other hand against Obito''s forehead, saying calmly: "Since you won''t talk, I''ll ask myself." Human Path Mind Reading activated! Compared to Uchiha Obito, who had many secrets and inherited substantial knowledge from Madara, the Mind Reading technique alone could not easily replicate his brain''s guarded memories. The Rinnegan, however, was different. Using its power, Hagoromo Gengetsu ignored the seals in Obito''s brain, forcibly extracting all his memories. Just as he was about to find what he wanted, Uchiha Obito''s body suddenly combusted. "Suicide?" No, it was Izanagi. Uchiha Obito''s only choice in a situation where he couldn''t resist. Sure enough, after a while, Obito''s remains vanished, and he reappeared unharmed not far away. Seeing Obito preparing to escape the Kamui dimension once more, Hagoromo Gengetsu said softly: "A futile struggle." Unlike Danzo, who had an arm full of Sharingan, Obito only had one three-tomoe Sharingan in his left eye. Izanagi, only once. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Mangekyou Sharingan activated again. A spiral-shaped distortion appeared before him. Stepping through, he returned to the real world. Uchiha Obito was just ahead. Feeling the wind grow stronger behind him, with his mask shattered, Uchiha Obito smiled bitterly and reached out as if grasping at someone, muttering: "Rin, I''m sorry I couldn''t meet you in the new world." Chapter 294: The Death of Uchiha Obito Chapter 294: The Death of Uchiha Obito Chapter 294: The Death of Uchiha Obito Pfft! A hand pierced through the spiraling distorted space ahead, vanishing as it passed, and Uchiha Obito''s chest suddenly bore a hand-width wound. Blood spattered everywhere. A look of desolation and unwillingness flashed in Obito''s eyes as he collapsed to his knees. Before he could take his last breath, Hagoromo Gengetsu first sealed the chakra within Obito''s body to prevent another self-immolation attempt. Then, grabbing Obito''s head, he continued to extract memories from his brain, soon finding the coordinates of the Two-Tails Jinchu?riki. "It''s over." Releasing his grip, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked indifferently at the dying Obito. He had no interest in persuading him to see the light or turn over a new leaf. So. With a flick of his fingers, a sharp wind blade shot towards Obito''s forehead, slicing through and exiting the back of his head. Obito''s eyes dimmed as his head snapped back. "Rin..." He uttered her name one last time before collapsing completely, lifeless. The mastermind who had stirred the shinobi world for over a decade was now dead. "A troublesome fly has finally been dealt with. As for the other one..." Hagoromo Gengetsu scanned the area, unsurprised that Black Zetsu was nowhere to be found. After returning from the Infinite Tsukuyomi world, Black Zetsu had not been seen with Obito, clearly abandoning him as a pawn. So, would Black Zetsu now place all his bets on himself, or would he try to bring out the other loyal executor, Uchiha Madara? After a moment of contemplation, Hagoromo Gengetsu chuckled and shook his head. "Perhaps... it''s time to meet an old friend." Black Zetsu, with his deep paranoia, would never place all his hopes on one person, especially someone he couldn''t fully control. In the original story, despite Obito''s many accomplishments, Black Zetsu still secretly sent Madara''s body to Kabuto, using him to resurrect Madara with the Reanimation, adding another layer of security to his plan. Naturally, no matter how much he did, Hagoromo Gengetsu would never fully gain Black Zetsu''s trust. In that case, let them come. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression remained calm. With the experience of becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki in the Infinite Tsukuyomi world, he now had a clearer understanding of the Ten-Tails and the Six Paths level, making his plan to ascend to the Six Paths level more likely to succeed. Neither Black Zetsu nor Madara could stop him now. It was too late for that. Just as he had said when he first arrived at the Chunin Exam venue, witnessing Sarutobi Hiruzen''s fall and Orochimaru''s hands being sealed. "This era now belongs to me." Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly declared. Looking at Obito''s corpse, he activated Kamui, twisting the space to send the body into the Kamui dimension. Then, after moving the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path to another secret base and assigning the Akatsuki members to guard it, he set off towards the Two-Tails Jinchu?riki''s location. After Hagoromo Gengetsu had been gone for some time, Black Zetsu slowly rose from the ground where Obito had died. Seeing the empty area, only marked by a few traces of Obito''s presence, Black Zetsu sighed softly. "I quite liked you, Obito. But everyone has their use. Madara was one, and so were you. Those without value have no reason to exist. Rest in peace, your dream... I will fulfill it." Though only briefly. Black Zetsu "mourned" his fallen comrade and successor before looking towards Konoha and preparing to act. From the information he had, Konoha and the other great villages were fully supporting Orochimaru. Samples of strong DNA from various historical figures were being sent to him, forming an unprecedented army of Reanimation. This presented an opportunity for him. As Hagoromo Gengetsu had predicted, Black Zetsu never fully trusted anyone but his mother. Seeing the state of the Limited Tsukuyomi world and realizing that the "Hagoromo Gengetsu" of that world had known a lot about the Ten-Tails and the Demonic Statue early on, Black Zetsu''s suspicions had grown. Even though the success rate of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s plan to become the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki and cast Infinite Tsukuyomi was far higher than if Obito had led, he still needed a backup plan. "Lord Madara, I hope you won''t be too shocked when you return to this world." Black Zetsu shrugged and headed quickly to Konoha. As for the Two-Tails Jinchu?riki. Also knowing the location, he decided not to stop Hagoromo Gengetsu from capturing it. After all, the nine Tailed Beasts had to be collected. The allure of becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki was too great, and whether it was Hagoromo Gengetsu or Madara, someone would inevitably pursue it. That was his chance. So... "Mother, please wait a little longer. Soon, you will once again descend and become the ruler of this world!" Hagoromo Gengetsu''s capture of the Two-Tails Jinchu?riki went smoothly. The latter was imprisoned on the outskirts of the Land of Fire in a secret base left by Madara. When he arrived, the Two-Tails Jinchu?riki was still unconscious. Grabbing the Jinchu?riki, Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to leave when a message came through his Zero Ring. "Reanimation?" Surprise flashed across Hagoromo Gengetsu''s face. He had spies in Konoha. With the increasing number of Reanimation and the urgency of time, Konoha had no energy to hide it, and the spy quickly relayed the information about the Reanimation to Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Konoha is summoning an Reanimation army, led by Orochimaru?" Seeing the name, Hagoromo Gengetsu showed an expression of both surprise and inevitability. He sighed softly. "Is he that hard to kill?" For safety, after killing Orochimaru''s main body, he also dealt with Kabuto, who inherited everything from Orochimaru, and even wiped out the fragment of Orochimaru''s soul in Anko Mitarashi. Despite all this. Orochimaru still managed to come back to life. Hagoromo Gengetsu could only marvel at Orochimaru''s incredible survival skills. At the same time, his face grew more serious. Chapter 295: Trying to Steal the Business? Chapter 295: Trying to Steal the Business? Chapter 295: Trying to Steal the Business? The reason Hagoromo Gengetsu decided to take out Orochimaru first was to prevent him from using the Reanimation to summon the dead to the world of the living, turning the Shinobi World War into a massive wish-fulfillment stage like in the Fourth Great Ninja War. Quantity changes lead to quality changes. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s power was initially enough to deal with the Allied Shinobi Forces. However, with one historical powerhouse returning after another, there was now a great deal of uncertainty. While Hagoromo Gengetsu himself did not fear these historical powerhouses, if their numbers became too great, his subordinates would suffer significant casualties. More importantly, it took time for the Divine Tree to bloom and for Infinite Tsukuyomi to be released. During this time, if these resurrected powerhouses focused on destroying the Divine Tree, there was a real chance they could succeed. After all, the Divine Tree''s defenses were not invincible, and given its enormous size, it was difficult for Hagoromo Gengetsu to protect it everywhere. "Reanimation..." As Hagoromo Gengetsu was pondering this, a deafening roar suddenly erupted from a distance. He turned his head to see a deep crimson pillar of light piercing the sky, shattering the clouds, and causing a large area of the sky to visibly distort. "Chaos is brewing, and all kinds of monsters are coming out," he said indifferently. Although it was a bright and sunny day, the area around the crimson light pillar was now filled with crimson lightning, flashing ominously, giving off an aura of foreboding. It was clear that whatever was happening there was not good. It was more likely the actions of some ambitious individual dreaming of dominating the ninja world through reckless and ignorant means. There were too many such people in the ninja world. Kill one group, and another quickly grows back. Hagoromo Gengetsu initially didn''t want to get involved. However, as he was about to turn away, the crimson light pillar grew larger, and crimson lightning began to spread in all directions like serpents. At the same time, the atmosphere compressed violently, and a massive funnel formed above the crimson light pillar, greedily absorbing all the energy. Hagoromo Gengetsu raised an eyebrow, sensing that large amounts of chakra were rapidly flowing towards the crimson light pillar. Not just in his location, but in areas one kilometer, five kilometers, ten kilometers awayfar beyond his expectationswere also affected by the crimson light pillar, with vast amounts of chakra continuously flowing towards it. "Quite the commotion." Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his hand, feeling the chakra in the air being uncontrollably drawn away, his eyes turning cold. Someone was trying to steal his business! Having already considered all the chakra on this planet his own, Hagoromo Gengetsu would not tolerate anyone else taking his share. Moreover, recalling the crimson light pillar, he had a vague impression. If it was indeed what he thought it was... Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes flickered, and he swiftly moved towards the crimson light pillar. In Konoha. With one resurrected individual after another being summoned, the village suddenly became bustling. The Five Great Shinobi Villages had sent representatives, including descendants of the resurrected individuals, to persuade them to join the Allied Shinobi Forces and fight for their descendants and villages. While the resurrected powerhouses agreed in principle, getting them to follow orders like subordinates was difficult for the younger generations of the Five Great Shinobi Villages. Not every resurrected person was as easy-going as the four Hokage. Taking advantage of the time available, many resurrected powerhouses, curious about the current world, wandered around Konoha to see what it was like now. Orochimaru''s chakra was not infinite. After using the Reanimation, he would actively release control over the resurrected individuals to reduce continuous chakra consumption, allowing him to summon more resurrected individuals. Thus, the resurrected individuals were free-willed. Their resolve was firm. Even in both the living and dead, they commanded great respect, and even the highest-ranking Senju Hashirama could not stop them. He could only instruct them to wear cloaks and conceal themselves to avoid unnecessary trouble from their cracked appearance and revealed identities. As a result, the villagers of Konoha saw mysterious individuals cloaked and faceless, wandering around the village, curiously observing everything as if everything was new to them. Black Zetsu, who had swiftly sneaked into Konoha, knew their identities and ignored them. After a stealthy infiltration, he arrived at the storage room for the DNA samples sent by the Five Great Shinobi Villages that had not yet been used for the Reanimation. He casually switched one of the samples with Uchiha Madara''s DNA. Shortly after, a group of ninja entered, taking the DNA samples and delivering them to Orochimaru for the Reanimation. Watching this from the shadows, Black Zetsu smirked. "Orochimaru-sama, a new batch of sacrifices and DNA samples has arrived." In a spacious secret room, Kabuto, whose face was full of cracks, respectfully reported to Orochimaru. Orochimaru patted Kabuto''s shoulder and, with a raspy voice, said with emotion, "It''s only when you are by my side, Kabuto, that I feel more at ease. Unfortunately, you were killed by Hagoromo Gengetsu." Kabuto adjusted his glasses and calmly said, "There''s nothing I can do; I am far inferior to you, Orochimaru-sama. However, being in the Reanimation state is quite good. No fatigue, no need for rest, no fear of pain, and chakra replenishes quickly. This way, I can better assist you, Orochimaru-sama." "Is that so? Then I should consider summoning you more often in the future." "It would be my honor." As they conversed, they approached the new batch of DNA samples and sacrifices. Orochimaru glanced at the names and identities marked on the DNA samples and chuckled. "The Five Great Shinobi Villages have really sent their ancient warriors this time." This batch of resurrected individuals was of extremely high quality. A total of eight DNA samples. With one glance, Orochimaru saw the names of the First Kazekage, First Mizukage, First Raikage, First Tsuchikage, as well as the Second Kazekage, Second Mizukage, Second Raikage, and Second Tsuchikage. "Such a gathering of village leaders is unprecedented," Kabuto said with a smile. "Indeed, we must thank the esteemed Second Hokage for this. Isn''t that right, Second Hokage-sama?" Orochimaru said as he turned his head. Senju Tobirama, with his silver hair, walked into the room, expressionless, and glanced at Orochimaru before saying calmly, "Begin." The simultaneous arrival of the four First Kage was a significant event, and he needed to be present to oversee it. Moreover, as an acquaintance, he would explain the situation to the four Kage afterward. Orochimaru shrugged and obediently complied. "Elders first; let''s start with the First Kage." Chapter 296: The Arrival of the First Four Kage, and the Enemy Turns Out to Be Hagoromo Gengetsu? Chapter 296: The Arrival of the First Four Kage, and the Enemy Turns Out to Be Hagoromo Gengetsu? Chapter 296: The Arrival of the First Four Kage, and the Enemy Turns Out to Be Hagoromo Gengetsu? After Kabuto Yakushi expertly completed the preparations for the Reanimation ritual, Orochimaru looked at the four spaces surrounded by numerous summoning symbols, each housing a clone of White Zetsu injected with Hashirama cells. He formed seals with his hands and intoned: "Summoning Jutsu: Reanimation!" Paper scraps materialized out of thin air, swirling around and rapidly enveloping the four White Zetsu clones. In an instant, the clones transformed from the inside out, emerging as four individuals who, apart from some cracks on their surfaces, looked no different from ordinary people. The First Lightning Kage A, the First Water Kage Byakuren, the First Earth Kage Ishikawa, and the First Wind Kage Reto. The four First Kage made their reappearance. The first to react was the First Water Kage Byakuren, who opened his eyes in confusion and exclaimed: "Am I not already dead?" He vividly remembered the moment when Hagoromo Gengetsu''s lightning-clad hand had pierced through his chest. "Byakuren, you are indeed dead. I witnessed it myself. I also died a few years later," said the First Lightning Kage A, who had sacrificed an arm to save Byakuren. He frowned, looking at his once severed but now intact right arm. "Clearly, this is some kind of jutsu," remarked the First Earth Kage Ishikawa, scanning the crowd and fixing his gaze on Tobirama Senju, ignoring Orochimaru and Kabuto Yakushi. If anyone could develop such a strange and taboo jutsu, it would have to be the brother of Hashirama Senju, this guy called Tobirama Senju. Nearby, the First Wind Kage Reto, who had briefly returned to the living world before and dealt with the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure, frowned at Orochimaru: "It''s you again!" Orochimaru smiled politely, "Nice to see you again, First Wind Kage-sama." Reto glanced at the others, surprised to see Tobirama Senju there but noticing that both he and Kabuto Yakushi were in Reanimation form as well. Assuming they were also under Orochimaru''s control, Reto coldly asked Orochimaru, "What do you intend to do by desecrating the dead again?" "This matter should be explained to you by the esteemed Second Hokage," Orochimaru said, stepping aside and gesturing towards Tobirama Senju. Tobirama glanced at Orochimaru before stepping forward and addressing the four: "Long time no see, First Kage." "It has indeed been a long time. Tobirama Senju, is it your time to rule now?" Ishikawa, who had been staring at Tobirama, asked. "He''s already dead, how can he be ruling?" Reto answered for Tobirama. Tobirama nodded and began explaining the Reanimation technique. After listening, the four First Kage exchanged glances. A looked at Tobirama and asked in a deep voice, "So, what''s the purpose of summoning us through Reanimation?" Tobirama calmly explained, "The five great shinobi villages and the entire shinobi world are now facing an unprecedented crisis. The current generation needs our strength. This has been approved by the current Kage." With that, Tobirama took out the document signed by the current Kage authorizing the Reanimation plan and handed it to the four. "The Fourth Lightning Kage, the Fifth Water Kage, and the Third Earth Kage will be here soon. If you have any doubts, you can ask them. Also," Tobirama turned to Reto and added, "The Fifth Wind Kage has essentially been confirmed as sacrificed, and the Sixth has yet to be decided. Elders from Sunagakure will come to explain to you, First Wind Kage." Reto''s expression darkened. He had already met the deceased Fourth Wind Kage last time, and now he heard that the Fifth Wind Kage had also died. While the other villages were still in the era of their Third, Fourth, and Fifth Kage, Sunagakure had already moved on to the Sixth. Reto furrowed his brows. Taking advantage of this Reanimation, he was determined to find out what was happening to his village. If Tobirama was telling the truth. Soon, the other three First Kage took the documents, confirmed the seals of their respective villages'' Kage, and accepted Tobirama''s explanation. Ishikawa asked gravely, "Who is the enemy?" For all five great shinobi villages to join forces and even disregard consequences to summon the dead to assist in battle, the enemy must be extraordinarily powerful. Ishikawa quickly connected the dots, thinking of the greats of his time: Hashirama Senju, Madara Uchiha, and Hagoromo Gengetsu. But seeing Tobirama here, he shook his head. If Tobirama was here, then Hashirama must also be revived. If Hashirama''s strength alone wasn''t enough, needing their aid, the enemy must be far stronger. Definitely stronger than Hagoromo Gengetsu and Madara Uchiha. Who could it be? Aware of Hashirama''s almost absurd power, Ishikawa looked worriedly at Tobirama for an answer. Tobirama didn''t keep them in suspense, saying heavily: "Hagoromo Gengetsu." "What?" "Impossible!" A and Ishikawa''s expressions changed dramatically. Even Reto, who was worried about Sunagakure, turned sharply and asked, "Tobirama Senju, are you mistaken?" The only one not as shocked was Byakuren, who frowned and said, "Hagoromo Gengetsu is still alive? Did he escape back then?" In the Battle of the Gods, Byakuren had died early at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hands, unaware of the events that followed. Hearing Tobirama now, he naturally assumed Gengetsu had lived till now. With his divine talents, it was possible he had grown so strong that the entire shinobi world couldn''t match him. Why were the others so shocked? Byakuren didn''t understand why A, Ishikawa, and Reto were reacting this way. Gengetsu had killed him and lived this long; it was reasonable for him to be so powerful. A, seeing Byakuren''s confusion, explained: "Gengetsu died shortly after you!" "What?" Now it was Byakuren''s turn to be shocked. His pupils constricted as he asked, "Are you sure he wasn''t faking his death?" A had been about to nod but now hesitated. At that moment, Reto turned to Orochimaru. He recalled hearing Orochimaru mention "Hagoromo Gengetsu" the last time he was revived. Could it be true? But Gengetsu had clearly died at Hashirama''s hands! Reto, Ishikawa, A, and Byakuren all turned to Tobirama, awaiting his explanation. Tobirama didn''t keep them waiting long, nodding, "Gengetsu did die at the Battle of the Gods. But over two years ago, he was resurrected." "Resurrected?" Reto and the others were stunned. If they didn''t know Tobirama''s character, they''d think he was joking. "How can a dead person be resurrected? How did Gengetsu do it?" Tobirama''s explanation was beyond the four First Kage''s comprehension, and they couldn''t help but press for details. "The specifics are still unclear." As for the initial step? Tobirama glanced at Orochimaru. Orochimaru smiled again, though more stiffly this time. Chapter 297: The Appearance of Uchiha Madara Chapter 297: The Appearance of Uchiha Madara Chapter 297: The Appearance of Uchiha Madara Orochimaru''s biggest regret in his life was resurrecting Hagoromo Gengetsu during the Chu?nin Exams. Without Hagoromo Gengetsu, Sasuke would be his; without Hagoromo Gengetsu, he wouldn''t have died, and Kabuto and his other subordinates wouldn''t have been destroyed; without Hagoromo Gengetsu, he would have continued to explore the secrets of immortality rather than negotiating under duress here. Regret for the past! Orochimaru''s smile became rigid and ugly when Senju Tobirama exposed his wounds. After hearing Senju Tobirama''s explanation, A, Ishikawa, Reto, and Byakuren''s faces were equally grim. Hagoromo Gengetsu was able to live a second life? Has anyone in the ninja world done this before? No! Even the Sage of Six Paths had a day of death. But Hagoromo Gengetsu accomplished it. No wonder the five great ninja villages and the entire ninja world are in jeopardy now. It seems Hagoromo Gengetsu never forgot the battle of Valley of the Gods. Additionally, when the ninja villages were established, he often criticized the backwardness and authority of the village system and spoke about unification. Now, opposing the five great ninja villages is definitely to implement his ideology! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s motivation became clear. Combined with his power supported by unimaginable talent, everything made sense to the four original Hokage. "We absolutely cannot let Hagoromo Gengetsu become the ruler of this era!" A clenched his fists and said seriously. Time cannot be turned back; discussing whether the battle of Valley of the Gods should have happened is pointless now. The factions have been divided, and now everyone must stick to their choice. Since Hagoromo Gengetsu could die once, he can die a second time. He doesn''t believe the other side can live a third life. The original Hokage present are all people of decisive action. Hearing A''s words, and knowing the significant conflicts between Hagoromo Gengetsu and the villages they established, they all decisively nodded. Then let''s have another battle of Valley of the Gods. After all, they are already dead. They must give their all to prevent Hagoromo Gengetsu from overthrowing the ninja world order and destroying its peace! Seeing that he didn''t need to continue explaining, and the four original Hokage had made up their minds, Senju Tobirama also nodded. No wonder they ended the Warring States period together with his brother, their awareness is indeed high. However, the four original Hokage seemed to have misunderstood something. Of course, it''s not just them; many in the five great ninja villages believe Hagoromo Gengetsu''s goal as the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki is to conquer the ninja world. Senju Tobirama, after analyzing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s behavior over the years, has a different view. In his opinion, conquering the ninja world is not Hagoromo Gengetsu''s goal. On the contrary, becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki has always been his sole objective. As for other things, they were just incidental. But saying this is meaningless. Regardless of the objective, to prevent the future foreseen by the Great Toad Sage, they must eliminate Hagoromo Gengetsu, the great threat to the ninja world. During the subsequent time, Orochimaru lifted the constraints on the four original Hokage, returning their freedom. Upon hearing they would revive their successors, the second-generation leaders of the four great ninja villages, the four didn''t leave but waited. Senju Tobirama didn''t mind. Having the four original Hokage here is good; at least he won''t have to explain everything again to the second-generation leaders. The process remained the same as before. Kabuto prepared everything. Orochimaru glanced at the DNA samples of the Second Kazekage, Second Mizukage, Second Tsuchikage, and finally, the Second Raikage, and then monotonously formed the hand seals for the Reanimation. Having performed this technique many times in a short period and seen many historical figures, he wasn''t particularly excited about the upcoming four second-generation leaders. Soon, the sound of paper scraps fluttering was heard again. After a flash of white light. The Second Kazekage Shamon, with a tattoo of a green dragon and black claws on his head and right eye; the Second Mizukage Gengetsu Ho?zuki, with no eyebrows and a handlebar mustache; the Second Tsuchikage Mu, wrapped in bandages; and the Second Raikage. Wait? Why doesn''t this look like the Second Raikage? Orochimaru casually glanced around and suddenly noticed something was wrong when he looked back. The person involved also sensed something was wrong. "Is this... Reanimation?" Wearing a black bodysuit with red layered armor on the outside and long, thick black hair down to his shoulders, Uchiha Madara looked down at his cracked hands and frowned. What are Uchiha Obito and Black Zetsu doing? According to the plan, he should have been revived with the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu. Why has it become Reanimation, and why is he in front of these people? Uchiha Madara casually glanced at the people present, his gaze lingering on Senju Tobirama for a moment, then snorted coldly, shifted his gaze away, and continued pondering, ignoring everyone present. However, he ignored the people present, but the people present couldn''t ignore him! Mu, the closest, didn''t have time to figure out what happened. The moment he noticed Uchiha Madara, his face changed drastically, and he instinctively moved aside, full of vigilance. Mu deeply understood Uchiha Madara''s domineering and strength. Not only Mu, but the pupils of the four original Hokage, including Senju Tobirama, also shrank suddenly. "Uchiha Madara!" They never expected Uchiha Madara to be resurrected with the Reanimation. "Shouldn''t the Reanimation be for the Second Raikage? How did it become this guy?" The First Raikage A glanced at Orochimaru and Kabuto and questioned. He had been looking forward to meeting the second-generation leader. Now, the only unexpected situation occurred with the second-generation leader. Orochimaru didn''t respond. The moment he recognized Uchiha Madara, he suddenly thought of Hagoromo Gengetsu from back then. Feeling something was very wrong, he quickly retreated without any regard for his dignity, hiding behind the others. In contrast, Kabuto, being a dead man himself, had no fear of dying again and looked at Uchiha Madara with great interest. Counting Hagoromo Gengetsu and having seen Senju Hashirama earlier, he had now seen all three of the Warring States Era''s greatest figures in person. Hearing the First Raikage''s question, Kabuto adjusted his glasses and shrugged with a smile: "Since I took over the Second Raikage''s DNA sample, it has never left my sight. It must have been switched earlier." Senju Tobirama, eyes fixed on Uchiha Madara, drew his Flying Thunder God Kunai and calmly added: "Uchiha Madara''s body has long disappeared, and the five great ninja villages don''t have his DNA sample. Even if they did, they couldn''t have used the Reanimation on him." The five great ninja villages have conditions for selecting targets for Reanimation. Strong power is necessary. Additionally, the target must be from their side. Reincarnating past enemies would only cause trouble for themselves. The five great ninja villages aren''t foolish. No one would think of summoning Uchiha Madara, who betrayed Konoha and was once as famous as Hagoromo Gengetsu. So, it must have been done by outsiders! Chapter 298: The Kage Level Battle with Many Participants Chapter 298: The Kage Level Battle with Many Participants Chapter 298: The Kage Level Battle with Many Participants "Was this done by Hagoromo Gengetsu?" Reto frowned and asked. Senju Tobirama shook his head, "He has no need to do this." "Regardless, let''s take down Uchiha Madara quickly! This guy is a huge ticking time bomb," A clenched his fist, crackling with lightning. Senju Tobirama nodded. "Orochimaru!" he immediately ordered. Having retreated early to the back, Orochimaru understood Senju Tobirama''s meaning. He quickly formed hand seals but soon frowned, saying: "It''s no use; I can''t control Uchiha Madara. It''s up to you, Second Hokage." To ensure that those resurrected with Reanimation could exert their full power from life, the sacrifices now used were White Zetsu clones, specifically injected with Hashirama cells. Under such circumstances, as the caster, Orochimaru could control enemies at the level of the Five Kage but could not control those beyond that level, like Hashirama Senju or Uchiha Madara. A powerful individual like Hashirama could easily break free from Orochimaru''s control with a bit of effort. The same was true for Uchiha Madara. As for directly undoing the Reanimation, Orochimaru saw no need to try. With the chaos at the scene, Uchiha Madara, who should have reacted, quickly formed the counter seals for Reanimation. Rat - Ox - Monkey - Tiger - Dragon - Boar. "Reanimation: Release!" After a flash of white light, Uchiha Madara, now completely severed from Orochimaru, crossed his arms and looked down at everyone present. Regardless, having come to the world of the living, he had no intention of leaving immediately. At this moment, under the solemn, surprised, and murderous gazes of the many Kage led by Senju Tobirama, Uchiha Madara still ignored the many Kage present. He focused his gaze on Reto and asked the only question that concerned him: "You just mentioned Hagoromo Gengetsu. Tell me, what is his situation now?" Hagoromo Gengetsu had died long ago, but now someone mentioned his name and speculated that his appearance was due to Gengetsu. Clearly, there was a new situation involving Hagoromo Gengetsu that he was unaware of. Uchiha Madara was very concerned. In his view, the only ones in the ninja world worthy of his attention were Senju Hashirama and Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Uchiha Madara, you are too arrogant!" Reto, as the First Kazekage, felt greatly humiliated by Uchiha Madara''s condescending tone and attitude of only caring about Hagoromo Gengetsu, as if he were a mere roadside weed. "Attack!" Reto didn''t waste words and directly transformed into a gust of wind, rushing towards Uchiha Madara. Not just him, but Senju Tobirama and the other First Kage also moved to attack. Several of them shouted to the somewhat bewildered Second Kage: "We''ll discuss the details later. For now, let''s take down Uchiha Madara!" One side was an outsider, and the other side were the First Kage of their villages, the elders who had handed over power to them. The Second Kage naturally knew who to side with. In an instant, the Second Mizukage Gengetsu Ho?zuki made a gun gesture with his right hand. With a "bang," a water droplet shot from his fingertip like a bullet, speeding towards Uchiha Madara under the Water Gun Technique. Uchiha Madara snorted coldly as the ribs and arm of his Susanoo quickly formed, effortlessly blocking the Water Gun. Before Uchiha Madara could take other actions, a flowing sand whip suddenly emerged from the ground beneath him, quickly entangling his right leg. Under the control of the Second Kazekage Shamon, it forcefully flung him into the air, separating him from the Susanoo ribs. The sounds of wind and thunder roared. The First Kazekage Reto and the First Raikage A appeared instantly before and behind Uchiha Madara, fierce lightning and sharp wind blades attacking swiftly. After several intense exchanges, under the double-fisted hammering of the First Raikage A, Uchiha Madara crashed into the ground with a "boom," creating a large pit. Dust rose high like a curtain. Not giving Uchiha Madara a chance to catch his breath, the First Tsuchikage Ishikawa rapidly formed hand seals: "Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!" The deep pit created by Uchiha Madara instantly turned into a massive swamp, engulfing everything. Watching all this, Senju Tobirama, still tense, placed two fingers on the ground. His pupils contracted, and he quickly shouted to Ishikawa: "Below you!" Ishikawa reacted swiftly. Boom! Uchiha Madara, who had somehow sneaked up, swiftly emerged from the ground, landing a punch on Ishikawa''s neck. Crack! Crack! The hardened earth chunks on Ishikawa''s neck fell off. Unmoved, Ishikawa''s hands formed heavy rock fists, engaging in close combat with Uchiha Madara without retreating. Seeing the other Kage about to join in, Uchiha Madara smirked, "I underestimated you." Under his eternal eyes, Ishikawa''s every move was clear. Seizing a moment, he grabbed Ishikawa''s wrist, flung him away, and, seeing the other Kage and the Flying Thunder God Kunai closing in, Uchiha Madara opened his mouth. "Fire Release: Dust Storm Technique!" A large amount of hot dust spewed from his mouth, hiding him while the gray dust spread in all directions. "Trying to escape?" Seeing Uchiha Madara about to disappear from sight, the First Mizukage Hakuzen snorted coldly. He and the Second Mizukage Gengetsu Ho?zuki performed the same technique. "Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!" A massive waterfall materialized out of nowhere, instantly dousing the hot dust and causing it to dissipate quickly. As the vast water flow spread throughout the spacious chamber, Uchiha Madara''s figure reappeared. The First and Second Kage, who had been waiting, continued their assault. Standing at the edge of the chamber, Yakushi Kabuto, aware of his own strength, did not join the fray. Staying with Orochimaru, the only living person present, he watched the battlefield intently, exclaiming with interest: "One, two, three, four... no, seven Kage from the five great ninja villages battling Uchiha Madara. Such a scene, happening for real, is something I never dared to believe before!" Noticing that Uchiha Madara, despite being besieged by eight Kage, was holding his ground, Yakushi Kabuto suddenly had a thought. He turned to Orochimaru and laughed: "Speaking of which, it was you, Orochimaru-sama, who released Uchiha Madara." Just like Hagoromo Gengetsu before, they were both among the top three of the Warring States Period, incredibly powerful, and most crucially, uncontrollable. The previous Hagoromo Gengetsu had already caused such a commotion. Who knows what this Uchiha Madara would do? Thinking that the source of all this was Orochimaru-sama, Yakushi Kabuto could only marvel at Orochimaru''s influence. Whether intentional or not, the chaos caused was enough to shock the entire ninja world. Upon hearing this, Orochimaru remained silent. In a way, he had taken the biggest blame in the ninja world. But none of this was truly his intention. Who could have anticipated Hagoromo Gengetsu''s meticulous plans to escape his control? Who could have expected that the DNA sample of the Second Raikage would turn out to be Uchiha Madara''s? Orochimaru felt deeply wronged. (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: [email protected]/craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 299: Huh? Madara, Why Do Your Eyes Look Like Gengetsu’s? Chapter 299: Huh? Madara, Why Do Your Eyes Look Like Gengetsus? Chapter 299: Huh? Madara, Why Do Your Eyes Look Like Gengetsu''s? Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Over a dozen Flying Thunder God Kunai shot towards Uchiha Madara. Madara, who had just sent several Kage flying, glanced with his Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan, tilted his head, and let the kunai fly past him. One, two, three, four. The sound of the kunai cutting through the air was sharp as they passed by. Just as one of the kunai near the middle passed Madara and entered his blind spot... Swish! Senju Tobirama instantly appeared, and his ninja blade slashed towards Madara''s waist. Flying Thunder God Slash! Madara, as if he had anticipated this, quickly sidestepped, his right hand reaching out to grab Tobirama. Tobirama vanished once again. Madara turned his head and saw Tobirama reappear beside Reto, about twenty meters away. The sound of the kunai landing one after another could be heard from behind. Tobirama did not teleport behind Madara as he had expected. Madara snorted coldly, retracting his prepared counterattack, and was about to say something when Suddenly! A powerful arm locked around his neck, squeezing tightly. "When did this happen?" Madara''s expression changed. In his peripheral vision, he saw that the Second Tsuchikage Mu, still partially invisible, was holding him tightly. Mu possessed a terrifying ability to become invisible to the point where chakra couldn''t be sensed. Using this ability, Mu earned the nickname "Non-Person" in the ninja world. Since the beginning of the battle, Mu had remained hidden, waiting for the perfect moment, coordinated with the other Kage to lure Madara into his grasp. "Finally got you!" Mu smiled faintly. Almost simultaneously, the sound of the Flying Thunder God Technique echoed again. Tobirama, with Reto, appeared behind Madara in an instant. Not giving Madara a chance to react, two blades flashed. Madara''s arms were severed in one swift motion. But it wasn''t over yet. The Second Kazekage pressed his hands to the ground, and a large amount of flowing sand rose from beneath Madara, encasing him layer by layer. Next, the First Mizukage Byakuren, unlike in the Battle of the Valley of the Gods, finally had the opportunity to perform his sealing technique. In an instant, black sealing patterns in the shape of tadpoles spread across the surface of the sand encasing Madara. Seeing himself about to be completely engulfed, Madara asked Mu behind him calmly, "You''re not leaving?" The sand and sealing patterns did not spare Mu, who was still tightly holding onto Madara. "One for one is fair." Mu replied expressionlessly. Although he said this, seeing the lack of panic on Madara''s face, Mu felt a sense of foreboding. The next second, Madara and Mu were completely submerged by the sand, and the sealing patterns fully connected. The sealing was successful. Looking at the motionless sand coffin, Reto asked, "Is it over?" As soon as he finished speaking, he froze. This question sounded familiar. He remembered saying something similar during the battle with Hagoromo Gengetsu, thinking it was all over. But then Byakuren died, and A lost an arm. So now... Reto''s expression tensed, and he carefully observed. Sure enough, just as his eyes focused, blue light began to emanate from the sand coffin covered in sealing patterns. Before anyone could react. Crack! Crack! Crack! The sand coffin shattered into countless pieces. The previously hidden blue light burst forth, expanding rapidly, eventually breaking through the ceiling of the chamber and continuing to grow. When everything settled. The chamber and the entire base were reduced to ruins. Fortunately, this was not in the center of Konoha but on the outskirts; otherwise, civilian casualties would have been severe. At this moment, above the ruins. Sunlight pierced through the thick dust, revealing a pair of giant arms covered in heavy armor, appearing and disappearing in the interplay of light and dust. Then came the majestic head with a helmet, an imposing body taller than the surrounding mountains, armored legs, and wings that could almost cover the entire body. It was as if a war god had descended, marking the appearance of the fully formed Susanoo. At this moment, all the Kage except for Tobirama and Mu, who had never fought Madara before, were stunned. They knew Madara was powerful, but his display of power still exceeded their expectations. In comparison, the First Kage were only initially tense but remained composed. During the Warring States Period, they had seen Madara''s Susanoo many times, and although it wasn''t fully formed then, they had seen Hashirama''s True Several Thousand Hands, which was even more powerful, so they weren''t overly intimidated by Madara''s current state. However, the fully formed Susanoo was still a formidable threat that couldn''t be ignored. Rustling. The sound of flying paper echoed. Standing at the brow of the fully formed Susanoo, Madara, whose severed arms had regrown, looked down at the Kage with newfound interest and loudly declared: "Well done, you have managed to excite me a little." "I hope you don''t disappoint me further." Boom!! With that, the fully formed Susanoo, as if commanded by a mythical creature, took a giant step forward, shaking the earth and moving towards the Kage. Mu, who had just finished repairing his body, looked up at the massive Susanoo, reminiscing: "This reminds me of the Wood Golem of the First Hokage and Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Flame God. Truly worthy of being one of the three legends of the Warring States Period." "Now this is interesting!" Hozuki Gengetsu became excited. As he prepared to use one of his signature techniques, the Steam Danger Tyranny, to see if he could destroy this colossal entity with endless explosions... A sharp sound of breaking through the air approached from the direction of Konoha. The moment everyone saw who it was, the scene fell silent. Not only did the First and Second Kage pause their actions, but even the fully formed Susanoo halted. Until a highly excited shout rang out: "Hashirama!!!" Hearing this, the newcomer looked over, showing surprise and emotion, and quickly responded loudly: "Madara!!!" Senju Hashirama, having discovered the collapse of the Reanimation base, had rushed over without delay. Initially thinking it was caused by other Reanimated individuals, he was surprised to find his old friend, Uchiha Madara! After the usual greetings, Hashirama asked in confusion, "Madara, why are you here?" "That''s not important!" Madara waved his hand dismissively, his eyes burning with intensity as he looked at Hashirama, "The important thing now is that I can fight you again." "Come on, Hashirama! Let me show you my strongest side!" Without giving Hashirama a chance to refuse, Madara''s Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan instantly transformed into the purple swirl pattern of the Rinnegan. Hashirama, about to say something, noticed this and immediately changed his words: "Huh? Madara, why do your eyes look like Gengetsu''s?" Chapter 300: There Are Always Those Who Want to Be Kings of a New Era Chapter 300: There Are Always Those Who Want to Be Kings of a New Era Chapter 300: There Are Always Those Who Want to Be Kings of a New Era "What do you mean?" Uchiha Madara was puzzled. What did it mean that his eyes looked like Gengetsu''s? These eyes were the Rinnegan, and aside from himself, only the legendary Sage of Six Paths was known to have them. How could they be related to Hagoromo Gengetsu? Moreover, having heard Reto mention Hagoromo Gengetsu earlier and now hearing Hashirama bring him up again, it was clear that Hagoromo Gengetsu was also present in this world. Was he, like Madara, in a state similar to the Reanimation? Or was he truly resurrected? Interesting! Madara''s smile widened. The stronger the enemy, the more excited he became. Especially when facing old rivals. "Hashirama! Let''s fight!" At this moment, with the fire of battle burning fiercely in his heart, Madara stopped thinking about anything else. He urgently wanted to fight Hashirama again, to release the pent-up energy from so many years in the shadows without a proper battle. Boom!!! Without waiting for Senju Hashirama to respond, the fully-formed Susanoo under Madara''s command took another step forward, launching a grand attack. Seeing this, Hashirama, who had intended to ask more questions, clapped his hands together and sprang into action. Senju versus Uchiha, Wood Release versus Sharingan, Asura versus Indra. After decades, they clashed once more. The wind howled, and lightning flashed. Although it was daytime, the place where Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived was shrouded in an ominous deep red light. Hagoromo Gengetsu, looking up at the sky-piercing deep red pillar that resembled a spear, suddenly felt an itch in his nose and wanted to sneeze. "Is someone talking about me?" Forcing back the sneeze, he turned to glance in the direction of Konoha. If anyone had been discussing him recently, it would surely be the Reanimated individuals in Konoha. Paying it no further mind, Gengetsu turned back to examine the source of all the commotion: the deep red pillar greedily absorbing energy. No need to speculate on what it was. Beside the pillar stood an old man with a white beard, arms outstretched in excitement, exclaiming fervently: "Spear of Heaven! This is Spear of Heaven! I''ve finally got you! It won''t be long before the ninja world bows to me, A new era is dawning, and I will be crowned king! Hahaha!" After years of searching, Dionasu had finally activated Spear of Heaven, harnessing unimaginable destructive power. As he loudly proclaimed his imminent domination, imagining his future reign, he burst into laughter. Until a stranger''s voice interrupted him from behind. "Another one daydreaming." Hagoromo Gengetsu, having approached Spear of Heaven, glanced at Dionasu and remarked indifferently. The ninja world was rather unlucky. Always, there were peculiar people gaining strange powers and immediately dreaming of conquest. Never considering the gap between themselves and the Five Great Ninja Villages. As if possessing a powerful weapon made them invincible. Such was Dionasu. Hearing someone speak behind him, Dionasu was initially startled, then furious at the comment. "You fool!" He turned sharply, glaring at the newcomer. He did not recognize Hagoromo Gengetsu. Having secluded himself in a remote area for years to find Spear of Heaven, he was unaware of current events. Though recognizing that Gengetsu might be formidable, with Spear of Heaven in hand, Dionasu believed no ninja could stand against him. He spoke arrogantly: "Young man, though you''ve offended me due to your ignorance, I''ll give you a chance to live. Apologize sincerely and submit to me, and I''ll grant you unmatched glory in the future." "Otherwise, perish under the might of Spear of Heaven." As if to validate his threat, crimson lightning struck down. The nearest bolt landed only about ten meters from Gengetsu. Turning to see the newly formed crater amidst the smoke, Gengetsu glanced back at Dionasu. Dionasu, feeling assured, sneered: "What''s your choice now?" Gengetsu ignored his words, calmly asking: "You once researched the Reanimation Jutsu with Orochimaru, right?" Dionasu'' face darkened: "Who are you?" This was his greatest secret, known only to Orochimaru. Could Orochimaru have revealed it? "Good." Gengetsu still didn''t answer Dionasu'' question. He said indifferently, "I have some questions about the Reanimation Jutsu to ask you." While speaking, Gengetsu began to walk towards Dionasu. Heart racing, Dionasu instantly activated Spear of Heaven. "Die!" Under the crimson lightning, his face twisted in malice. No matter who this person was, having insulted and exposed him, they had to be eliminated. Boom!! The tip of Spear of Heaven emitted a powerful wave. A thick bolt of crimson lightning, wider than Gengetsu, descended rapidly. Too fast to react. Gengetsu seemed engulfed by the lightning before he could move. Dionasu relaxed and laughed again: "Arrogant fool! Not even the Five Great Ninja Villages combined could... What? How is this possible?" Dionasu'' face froze mid-laugh. As the crimson lightning dissipated, he saw Gengetsu unscathed. At the same time, Gengetsu commented lightly: "Not bad." He flashed to Dionasu'' side. "No way!" Dionasu, panicked, quickly manipulated the control panel of Spear of Heaven. Spear of Heaven shuddered. A dense web of crimson lightning enveloped Dionasu, shielding him. Additionally, bolts of crimson lightning, even thicker than before, descended in a deafening roar, targeting Gengetsu. At such close range, Dionasu saw the lightning strike Gengetsu, causing no harm as he absorbed it. Even the protective lightning net around him was absorbed as Gengetsu''s hand effortlessly reached through and grabbed his head. Chapter 301: Uchiha Madara and Hagoromo Gengetsu Join Forces? Chapter 301: Uchiha Madara and Hagoromo Gengetsu Join Forces? Chapter 301: Uchiha Madara and Hagoromo Gengetsu Join Forces? "How is this possible??" At this moment, Dionasu''s resolve was completely shattered. "The legendary Spear of Heaven has appeared. I was supposed to conquer the ninja world! How could I be defeated by a single person so quickly??" Dionasu muttered in disbelief. It wasn''t until he felt pain on his forehead that he snapped back to reality. Realizing his life was in someone else''s hands, his survival instinct overpowered everything. Dionasu quickly raised his hands in surrender: "I surrender! I once researched the Reanimation technique with Orochimaru. I know a lot about it! Spare me, and I''ll tell you everything!" "No need. Whatever you know, I will soon know," Hagoromo Gengetsu said calmly. Dionasu grew even more anxious and tried to say something, but his eyes rolled back, and he could do nothing more. After a while, Hagoromo Gengetsu released his grip on Dionasu''s forehead. What Dionasu said was true. As a fellow scientist, he had researched the Reanimation technique with Orochimaru and had made significant contributions to its completion. Hagoromo Gengetsu had extracted this information, gaining substantial knowledge. With the knowledge he currently possessed, he was confident he could perfect the Reanimation technique. One objective of his visit was now complete. As for the other objective. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the Spear of Heaven beside him, still absorbing energy. This was indeed a formidable weapon, but it was useless against someone of his caliber. It might be effective for wiping out a large number of weaker opponents, but it was still useless to him. In Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes, the current ninjas were like his power sources; killing too many at once wasn''t ideal. Additionally, the planet was only so large, and the Spear of Heaven would compete with him for resources. He couldn''t tolerate that. Hagoromo Gengetsu had already learned how to deactivate the Spear of Heaven from Dionasu''s mind. However, to be thorough, he decided to destroy the Spear of Heaven. This way, future generations wouldn''t unearth information about the Spear of Heaven from some obscure corner, pursue it, and think they could conquer the ninja world. The ninja world had enough trouble as it was; eliminating one more was a good thing. Hagoromo Gengetsu brought his hands together, and the brilliance of Dust Release quickly enveloped the Spear of Heaven in front of him. In an instant. Both the crimson lightning and the hourglass-shaped distorted space disappeared. The sky cleared once more. In the end, only a fragment of the Spear of Heaven remained, not covered by the Dust Release, falling from the sky, kicking up dust, and serving as a testament to its former glory. "What did you do??" Dionasu, just regaining consciousness, looked on in shock. Although the Spear of Heaven hadn''t met his expectations, it was still a very powerful weapon. To have it destroyed like this was truly a shame! Dionasu was heartbroken. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at him, and the purple vortex in his eyes swirled. A small stone flying towards them pierced Dionasu''s head like a bullet. With a thud. Dionasu, his face still showing signs of regret, fell backward and moved no more. To obtain the Spear of Heaven, this man had slaughtered an entire village. Hagoromo Gengetsu saw no reason to spare him. Retracting his gaze from the now-useless remnants of the Spear of Heaven, Hagoromo Gengetsu flashed forward, continuing on his path. An unconventional Fourth Great Ninja War was about to begin. The Five Great Ninja Villages had made extensive preparations, and he didn''t mind having an extra layer of security on his side. At the edge of Konoha. Battles far more intense and destructive than those involving the Spear of Heaven continued to rage. However, this time it wasn''t the typical showdown between Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara. The First and Second Hokages of the Five Great Ninja Villages had all joined the fray. They were ninjas, not samurai; they didn''t adhere to any code of conduct, and they would gang up on a single opponent if necessary. Moreover, there was an even greater threat outside: Hagoromo Gengetsu. They needed to deal with Uchiha Madara as quickly as possible. Senju Hashirama, understanding this, was a bit disappointed he couldn''t fight Madara one-on-one again, but as the First Hokage responsible for the village, he didn''t refuse everyone''s help. Uchiha Madara, though annoyed, remained arrogant, laughing, "You all want to dance with me too?" as he fought multiple opponents. But soon, Uchiha Madara stopped laughing. Even handling Senju Hashirama alone required his full effort. Now, with the elusive Senju Tobirama and the capable First and Second Kages of the other villages joining in, his situation grew increasingly dire. Before long. Uchiha Madara''s Complete Body Susanoo was broken, and under the combined assault led by Senju Hashirama, his situation became increasingly precarious. "If only I were truly resurrected..." Uchiha Madara thought bitterly. If he were at his peak, even if everyone else were too, the battle would be different. Just as Senju Hashirama couldn''t use True Several Thousand Hands in his reanimated state, Uchiha Madara''s Rinnegan couldn''t exhibit its full power either. For instance, Limbo: Border Jail, which could easily defeat the Nine Tailed Beasts. If he could use it now, he could knock out all the Kages interrupting his fight with Hashirama. Even Hashirama would struggle to resist. In the original story, Uchiha Madara, with just one Rinnegan, was enough to defeat most people, let alone with both Rinnegan, further enhancing his ocular power. His performance could indeed be called the strongest under the Six Paths. However, reality was as it was. Uchiha Madara was unwilling to lose again. "Sage Art: Gate of the Great God!" At this moment, Senju Hashirama clapped his hands, and a series of red torii gates capable of restraining even him descended from the sky. Uchiha Madara, in a perilous situation, cursed Obito and Black Zetsu for their incompetence. Just then. Black Zetsu''s voice sounded from underground: "Lord Madara!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes flashed. Black Zetsu quickly added, "Lord Madara, things are looking bad. Let me take you away." Uchiha Madara didn''t refuse. Knowing it wasn''t the time for settling scores, he sank into the ground, quickly fleeing with Black Zetsu''s mayfly technique. The Kages, unwilling to let him escape, gave chase. After a while, they returned, frowning. They had lost him. The half-black, half-white figure that suddenly appeared beside Uchiha Madara was exceptionally good at escaping. Despite their rich experience, the Kages had to admit defeat in this aspect. The First Raikage, displeased, said, "We haven''t dealt with Hagoromo Gengetsu yet, and now we have Uchiha Madara to worry about. Truly a troublesome time!" "At least Uchiha Madara''s power isn''t too outrageous," the First Tsuchikage, Ishikawa, consoled. With the current strength of the Allied Shinobi Forces, they could spare some to deal with Uchiha Madara. At this moment, the First Kazekage, Reto, suddenly asked, "Do you think Uchiha Madara would join forces with Hagoromo Gengetsu?" Before anyone could express their opinions, Senju Tobirama confidently replied: "Don''t worry, he won''t." Who would join forces with someone who took their eyes? Chapter 302: Uchiha Madara: What a Remarkable Hagoromo Gengetsu! Chapter 302: Uchiha Madara: What a Remarkable Hagoromo Gengetsu! Chapter 302: Uchiha Madara: What a Remarkable Hagoromo Gengetsu! "Lord Madara!" In a distant cave away from Konoha, Black Zetsu respectfully addressed Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara glanced coldly at Black Zetsu, arms crossed, and said, "Speak. What''s going on? Why am I appearing in this world through Reanimation?" Konoha''s people couldn''t possibly Reanimate him, and they didn''t have his DNA sample. It could only be Black Zetsu, who had custody of his body. Upon hearing this, Black Zetsu looked remorseful and said, "I''m sorry, Lord Madara. The plan you entrusted to us has failed. We could only bring you back through Reanimation." "Failed?" Uchiha Madara frowned. "What about Obito? What was he doing?" "Obito... is dead." "Dead?" Uchiha Madara sensed the gravity of the situation and said with a somber expression, "Who killed him?" With Obito''s Mangekyo? Sharingan and Hashirama cells, there were almost no one in the ninja world who could kill him. For him to be killed meant the assailant had to be overwhelmingly powerful. Could it be... "It was Hagoromo Gengetsu!!" Black Zetsu gritted his teeth. Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed, understanding. "So, Hagoromo Gengetsu has indeed been resurrected. How did he manage it?" Uchiha Madara was very interested in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s resurrection. Black Zetsu shook his head. "All we know is that Hagoromo Gengetsu was Reanimated during the Chunin Exams, then broke free from the technique''s control and left on his own. The second time he appeared, he obtained a soul-related secret technique from Tsunade. By his third appearance, he had successfully resurrected, defeated the AB combo from the Hidden Cloud Village at Valley of the Gods, and severed one of the Fourth Raikage''s arms. The entire resurrection process took less than a month." "Reanimation..." Uchiha Madara looked at his own hands. He had been Reanimated, but had no clue how to resurrect himself from it. Hagoromo Gengetsu had managed to achieve what he could not, which stirred Uchiha Madara''s competitive spirit unpleasantly. As the topic seemed to veer off, Black Zetsu quickly redirected it, pouring out his grievances: "Lord Madara, not only did Hagoromo Gengetsu kill Obito, he also killed Nagato and took the Rinnegan! He has also captured the Gedo Statue and all the Tailed Beasts." "I don''t know how Hagoromo Gengetsu learned about the Eye of the Moon Plan. While Obito and I were proceeding smoothly, he suddenly appeared and took all our accomplishments. Now, the final step is within sight!" The news from Black Zetsu was shocking. After snapping back to reality, Uchiha Madara first was stunned, then grabbed Black Zetsu forcefully, pulling him closer to get a detailed account of everything that had happened since his death. Black Zetsu had to painstakingly recount the entire tale, starting from how Uchiha Obito recruited Nagato and formed the Akatsuki, detailing all of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s actions, and ending with the current situation where Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to face the Allied Shinobi Forces. "Well done! What a remarkable Hagoromo Gengetsu!" Uchiha Madara let go of Black Zetsu, his expression cold and stern. No wonder Hashirama had asked earlier why his eyes looked like Hagoromo Gengetsu''s. It turned out Hagoromo Gengetsu had taken his Rinnegan and implanted them in himself. Not only that, but he also took all the progress of the Eye of the Moon Plan. How had he not known that Hagoromo Gengetsu was such a thief before? No wonder Black Zetsu had brought him back through Reanimation. The current situation couldn''t be worse. Without the Rinnegan, his plan to resurrect himself was impossible. Without the Gedo Statue and the Tailed Beasts, he could only watch as Hagoromo Gengetsu executed the Eye of the Moon Plan. As for the outcome being the same? Uchiha Madara believed that the Eye of the Moon Plan could only be considered a success if he was the one to complete it. Anyone else doing it did not count. Thus, he could not tolerate Hagoromo Gengetsu carrying out the Eye of the Moon Plan. However, Hagoromo Gengetsu pursuing the Eye of the Moon Plan was unexpected to Uchiha Madara. Since when had Hagoromo Gengetsu become interested in this? At this point, Black Zetsu, feeling guilty, said, "I am sorry for failing your trust, Lord Madara." Uchiha Madara glanced at Black Zetsu, waved his hand, and said, "If the enemy is Hagoromo Gengetsu, your failure is understandable." Uchiha Madara was not a forgiving person. Against other enemies, if Black Zetsu and Obito had failed despite having all the resources he provided, he would have unleashed his fury upon Black Zetsu. But Hagoromo Gengetsu was different. Like Senju Hashirama, he was one of the few adversaries Uchiha Madara acknowledged, both in the past and now. Other individuals were just insignificant. In Uchiha Madara''s view, it was normal for Black Zetsu and Obito to lose to Hagoromo Gengetsu; not losing would be abnormal. However, recognizing this didn''t alleviate his anger over losing everything to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Given the chance, he would gladly send Hagoromo Gengetsu back to the underworld. "Lord Madara, what should we do now?" Seeing that Uchiha Madara was no longer blaming him, Black Zetsu asked. Uchiha Madara remained silent. Normally, he would directly confront Hagoromo Gengetsu, defeat him, and reclaim everything. But now, even without Black Zetsu saying it, from what he had seen, not only had Konoha gathered numerous ninjas, but Hashirama and various Kages from the Five Great Ninja Villages had all been Reanimated. For Konoha, which upheld the Will of Fire and prided itself on righteousness, to be forced into such a state, it was clear how powerful Hagoromo Gengetsu had become. As a mere Reanimated being, he stood no chance against Hagoromo Gengetsu. Unless he truly resurrected. But the Rinnegan was now with Hagoromo Gengetsu, making it far from easy to reclaim it. Uchiha Madara glanced at Black Zetsu. Perhaps, he would need to rely on Black Zetsu''s abilities. In front of the Gedo Statue. With the final wisp of Tailed Beast chakra being extracted, the Two-Tails Jinchuriki slowly descended. On top of the Gedo Statue, the last eye had fully opened. Despite lacking half of the Nine-Tails, the Gedo Statue, with eight and a half eyes fully opened, was no longer the silent entity it once was. Chains around it clanked continuously, and the Gedo Statue exuded an unprecedentedly imposing and terrifying presence. Additionally, the immense, previously unattainable Tailed Beast chakra gathered within its body now even made Hagoromo Gengetsu feel a sense of oppression. Hagoromo Gengetsu understood that the Gedo Statue, now containing eight and a half Tailed Beasts, was ready to become the Ten-Tails. Whether it was an illusion or not, a voice seemed to whisper temptingly within him, urging him to become the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu suppressed the urge, looking at the enticing Gedo Statue, and calmly said, "It''s not time yet." The earlier he became the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, the sooner he would be closely tied to Otsutsuki Kaguya. To avoid being influenced by Kaguya and ensure the smooth progress of his plan to collect planetary chakra, the shorter the time spent as the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, the higher the success rate. Suppressing his eagerness, Hagoromo Gengetsu withdrew his gaze from the Gedo Statue and turned his attention to the outside world. "Now, just one last piece of the puzzle remains." Chapter 303: Hagoromo Clan Grounds, Hagoromo Senpai’s Drip Chapter 303: Hagoromo Clan Grounds, Hagoromo Senpais Drip Chapter 303: Hagoromo Clan Grounds, Hagoromo Senpai''s Drip Water from the cave seeped through cracked stone slabs, dripping into the ancient underground passage, adding to the dampness of the place. Hagoromo Gengetsu stepped into a water puddle, creating ripples with a "splash" sound. He lifted his head to survey the dilapidated passage that had long fallen into disrepair. This was the Hagoromo clan grounds. Not the flourishing, prosperous Hagoromo clan grounds of the Limited Tsukuyomi world, but the real-world version. After the battle at the Valley of the Gods and the dispersal of the Hagoromo clan, the once expansive clan grounds had fallen into complete disrepair. Additionally, opportunists had come to rummage and dig around. When Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived, he could hardly recognize the clan grounds from his memories. Standing silently for a few minutes at the ruins, he made his way through the remnants of walls covered in moss until he reached this secluded place. This was where many important members of the Hagoromo clan had been buried throughout history. Upon arrival, he noted that even this place had been visited by skilled individuals of the ninja world. Knowing they couldn''t find anything significant, he walked through the underground passage eroded by cave water and entered a spacious hall. Hagoromo Gengetsu summoned several fireballs to fully illuminate the hall. The walls and ceiling were covered with intricate carvings depicting the glorious past of the Hagoromo clan. Apart from a high seat with the clan''s emblem at the far end, the hall was empty. Any tomb raider expecting treasures would leave disappointed. However, Hagoromo Gengetsu knew that this place held the clan''s greatest treasure. His firm footsteps echoed as he approached the high seat. He looked at the emblem on the backrest before turning around and sitting down. After a minute of silence, he gazed at the empty space before him and spoke: "Apologies for disturbing the rest of my predecessors. Hagoromo Gengetsu here." "Now is the critical moment for the survival of the Hagoromo clan. If this step is correct, the clan will ascend to the pinnacle of the ninja world. If wrong, we face utter ruin." "As the current clan leader, I request the help of my predecessors." His deep voice echoed throughout the hall. As the echoes faded, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes flashed, and he stomped his right foot. Chakra spread out in a special rhythm, drawing forth certain existences. Soon, a corpse wrapped tightly in black runes emerged from the ground. This was just the beginning. Under his watchful gaze, more corpses with the same appearance surfaced. Before long, the hall was no longer empty. The bodies of numerous predecessors of the Hagoromo clan filled the hall. He glanced at the black runes covering them, recognizing the technique used. Forbidden Technique: Eternal Breath. This was a contingency he left after the battle at the Valley of the Gods, crucial for his revival plan. Unlike his use of this technique for revival, his predecessors had used it to preserve their bodies for eternal rest. The bodies before him were those of clan members who had reached the end of their lives or were fatally wounded and chose to use this life-sacrificing technique. Only the clan leaders who had mastered the backdoor of this technique could sense them, just like Hagoromo Gengetsu could now. He hadn''t intended to disturb their rest. But with Orochimaru''s unexpected revival and the Five Great Ninja Villages using his hand to resurrect historical warriors, he felt pressured. The Divine Tree''s blooming required time, creating a window for the Allied Shinobi Forces to strike. Hagoromo Gengetsu needed more manpower, and the example set by the Five Great Ninja Villages inspired him. Unfearing death and powerful in life, the reanimated warriors were a perfect choice. The villages might think their legacy deep, but the Hagoromo clan''s true legacy was far deeper, spanning a millennium. Among the buried were former clan leaders, whose reanimation would nearly restore their original strength. As the clan leader, he could collect their DNA samples without breaking the technique. He approached the nearest body, apologizing before using his finger, covered in black runes, to extract a DNA sample seamlessly. With the sample in hand and the reanimation jutsu perfected by Disonasu, he was ready. Although control over reanimated beings was typically an issue, it was not for him. These were his predecessors, who needed no control. Furthermore, reanimation would override the Eternal Breath technique, allowing them to rest again afterward, provided they won the upcoming battles. "Predecessors, please lend me and the Hagoromo clan your strength," he concluded with a clap of his hands. Chapter 304: I, Hagoromo Gengetsu, Am the Strongest in a Thousand Years! Chapter 304: I, Hagoromo Gengetsu, Am the Strongest in a Thousand Years! Chapter 304: I, Hagoromo Gengetsu, Am the Strongest in a Thousand Years! With preparations complete, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the bodies of the many Hagoromo ancestors connected by the summoning technique. Without hesitation, he clapped his hands together and declared, "Summoning Jutsu: Reanimation!" The sound of paper scraps fluttering filled the air. In an instant, the dark underground hall was bathed in a dazzling white light. When the light dissipated, over a hundred men and women, young and old, stood silently. Each wore silver armor, some styled from the Warring States period, others more ancient, but all with the Hagoromo clan''s triple crescent moon emblem on their arm guards. An overwhelming aura naturally emanated from these individuals, making the atmosphere in the hall stifling and tense. In this suffocating environment, all of them simultaneously opened their eyes. In that moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt countless piercing gazes targeting his entire body. Previously calm, his expression shifted slightly as he suppressed the autonomously surging chakra within him, both surprised and impressed by the unexpected strength of these ancestors. "Where is this?" asked a burly middle-aged man with long black hair, wearing armor styled from 500 years ago, as he looked around in surprise. He remembered he was supposed to be dead. Before Hagoromo Gengetsu could explain, a cold-looking woman, displeased by the cracks on her otherwise beautiful hands, coldly remarked, "This is a forbidden technique that summons the dead from the underworld to the living world. It''s surprising that someone has developed such a forbidden jutsu in this era." After speaking, the woman raised her head, her cold gaze fixating on Hagoromo Gengetsu. He recognized her. Hagoromo Mio, one of the few female clan leaders recorded in the history of the Hagoromo clan. Hagoromo Ruri was her direct descendant. Soon, not just Hagoromo Mio, but all the ancestors turned their gazes toward the only living person there, Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Gengetsu." An elderly man stepped forward and familiarly asked, "It seems a lot has happened in the ninja world since I left. Is the situation very dire? You''ve even summoned us, the dead." The elder was the previous clan leader, Hagoromo Mu. He had personally passed the position to Hagoromo Gengetsu on his deathbed. Hagoromo Mu knew very well about Gengetsu''s talent and wasn''t surprised that he developed a technique to temporarily revive the dead. What truly shocked him was that Gengetsu had actually used this technique to summon them, indicating that the Hagoromo clan must be in grave danger. Upon hearing this, Gengetsu looked at his former clan leader and nodded, "The situation is indeed urgent. I must rely on the strength of you all, the ancestors." "Mu, who is this young man?" asked another elder who seemed to be from Mu''s generation. With pride, Mu announced, "This is the current clan leader of the Hagoromo clan, my successor. He is the most talented and strongest Hagoromo in a thousand years!" Hearing that Gengetsu was the current clan leader filled the ancestors with goodwill. However, their expressions quickly changed to disbelief and challenge upon hearing that he was the strongest in a thousand years. Those present were the elite of their eras. They couldn''t easily accept that a junior had surpassed them all. Gengetsu soon felt a barrage of skeptical, curious, and challenging gazes. He did not step forward to humbly deny it but remained calm. It was the truth, so why refute it? "Mu, you need to stop exaggerating," a senior next to Mu interjected to ease the situation. "Look, now you''ve put so much pressure on the young man!" Mu, believing he was stating facts, was about to explain when Gengetsu spoke up, "This senior, what Mu said is indeed the truth." "I, Hagoromo Gengetsu, am the strongest in a thousand years!" Gengetsu''s calm declaration, echoing through the underground hall, caused a stir among the ancestors. "What an arrogant junior!" "Bold, I like it!" "Are all the current Hagoromo this confident?" "Interesting." Amidst the discussions of the ancestors, the burly middle-aged man who had first spoken stepped forward with an imposing aura. After scrutinizing Gengetsu, he questioned, "If you''re the strongest in a thousand years, why summon us?" Gengetsu, unfazed, replied, "Because my enemies are numerous." The man snorted, "Numerous? How many? With the Hagoromo clan, you shouldn''t fear even if the Senju and Uchiha clans unite." Gengetsu smiled lightly, "The Senju and Uchiha clans? If they were my only enemies, that would be good." "Then who?" the man asked, puzzled. The true formidable enemies of the Hagoromo clan had historically been the Senju and Uchiha clans. Could it be that now the Uzumaki, Hyuga, or Taketori clans had risen to prominence? The man, curious about the current situation, looked at Gengetsu, awaiting his answer. Not just him, but all the ancestors turned their attention to Gengetsu. As the center of attention, Gengetsu calmly stated, "Everyone." "Almost all the ninja in the current world are my enemies." Instantly, the hall fell silent. All the ancestors, including Mu, looked at Gengetsu in shock. After observing his expression, they quickly concluded that he wasn''t lying. So... the Hagoromo clan was now against the entire ninja world? The ancestors gasped. Proud as they were, they had never considered defying the entire ninja world. Mu understood why Gengetsu had summoned them. With a trembling finger, he couldn''t help but ask, "Is the Hagoromo clan... still there?" "Though we''ve faced some setbacks, the Hagoromo clan still exists," Gengetsu replied honestly. "That''s good... that''s good..." Mu sighed in relief. Immediately, Hagoromo Mio''s cold voice echoed, asking the question on everyone''s mind, "Why oppose the ninja world?" "Why?" Gengetsu smiled. At that moment, he stopped suppressing his aura. Instantly, a heavy pressure fell upon everyone. Gengetsu surveyed the room, his gaze domineering, and declared, "Because I am not only the strongest in a thousand years of the Hagoromo clan, but also the strongest in a thousand years of the ninja world!" "Would you like to witness it, ancestors?" Chapter 305: The Fourth Great Ninja War Begins! Chapter 305: The Fourth Great Ninja War Begins! Chapter 305: The Fourth Great Ninja War Begins! Boom! A deafening explosion reverberated through the sky, distorting space as if it were tangible. Under the sunlight, countless paper fragments fluttered continuously. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu held the neck of a middle-aged man named Hagoromo Li without any regard for respecting the elderly, lifting him effortlessly. He said calmly, "Do you submit?" Hagoromo Li, unable to break free and momentarily dazed, heard Gengetsu''s words. He instinctively looked around. The battlefield was a mess, with many of the reincarnated individuals missing limbs, waiting for the paper fragments to repair them. In contrast, Gengetsu stood before him without a single injury. Seeing his own state, once a peerless warrior of his era, now easily subdued by a young man centuries his junior, Hagoromo Li, after a moment of dismay, nodded in resignation, "I submit!" Previously arrogant, Hagoromo Li was now thoroughly subdued in front of Gengetsu. Not only him, but after witnessing Gengetsu''s overwhelming strength in a one-against-a-hundred battle, the reincarnated predecessors also fell silent. It became clear why Hagoromo Mu believed Gengetsu was the strongest in a thousand years and why Gengetsu dared to confront the entire ninja world. The young man indeed lived up to his claim: not only was he the strongest in the Hagoromo clan, but he was also the strongest in the ninja world over a millennium. Now, no predecessor viewed Gengetsu merely as a junior. Strength commands respect, and even the elders sincerely obeyed his orders. Gengetsu, dropping any pretense of modesty, issued commands swiftly, outlining the current state of the ninja world and the impending challenges. Hagoromo Mu, listening to Gengetsu''s account, was surprised. "To think the Senju clan is down to a single member! The Uchiha clan is almost the same, yet they remain our allies." In his time, the Senju and Uchiha clans were at their zenith. The Hagoromo clan had lost much face in numerous confrontations with the Senju. But times have changed dramatically, a fact that filled him with both surprise and joy. "Haha! Who would have thought the once mighty Senju clan, who opposed us for decades, is now but a shell! How delightful!" "And the proud Uchiha, who looked down on everyone, are now residing with us! I''d love to go back and see the look on their faces." "The Taketori clan has been wiped out? A pity, I was looking forward to taking a few of their heads this time." People''s experiences of joy and sorrow differ greatly. Hearing about the decline of their long-time rivals while the Hagoromo clan now stood poised to dominate the ninja world, the predecessors couldn''t help but feel elated. Of course, many were also battle enthusiasts, eagerly anticipating the upcoming war. "To wage war against the entire ninja world? Exciting!" said Hagoromo Mio, her face cold yet full of determination. Despite being a woman, she was fiercely combative and highly skilled, one of the few unscathed during her bout with Gengetsu. Returning to the world of the living, ready to fight for the Hagoromo clan, suited her perfectly. "The ninja world is now ruled by so-called ninja villages, not clans? How strange. Let''s see what these village-era warriors are capable of," remarked Hagoromo Li. Although bested by Gengetsu, he still looked down on current-day ninjas. Without names like Senju, Uchiha, Kaguya, or Uzumaki, how strong could they be? "Let''s fight to the end for the Hagoromo clan!!" The assembled predecessors prepared themselves eagerly. None hesitated. Compared to the Konoha ninjas, who upheld the Will of Fire, the Hagoromo clan, sharing the same bloodline and enduring for a millennium, was even more united and loyal. As Gengetsu declared, this battle would determine their fate: either they would become the rulers of the ninja world, or face complete annihilation. The predecessors were ready to fight for this cause. Once the plans were set, Gengetsu surveyed everyone present and, in his capacity as clan leader, issued the final command: "Depart, for the Hagoromo clan." "For the Hagoromo clan!!" Led by Gengetsu, over a hundred predecessors from a thousand years of history set out for their target, the site of the Divine Tree. At the same time, the Akatsuki members, Uchiha Izumi, and Uchiha Kei, following orders, also moved out. Uchiha Sasuke stayed behind, the strongest among them, to guard the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path until it was summoned away. Additionally, Hagoromo Anki and Hanare, their eyes turning crimson, joined the fray. Despite their weak Uchiha bloodline, insufficient to awaken the Sharingan, they could temporarily bear its burden. Gengetsu had transplanted the Mangekyo? Sharingan of Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Obito into their eye sockets to bolster his side''s power. Thus, this was the battle configuration for the Hagoromo side in the upcoming war. Other members of the Hagoromo and Uchiha clans were not summoned, as those below Kage-level strength would be of little use. As for the thousands of ninja from the five great villages, Gengetsu didn''t consider them a threat. He alone was enough to face them all. While the Allied Shinobi Forces laid their trap across the ninja world, Gengetsu and his team didn''t bother hiding but headed straight for the Divine Tree site. Naturally, the five great villages soon received the intel. Analyzing Gengetsu''s direction, with the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama, backing them and Orochimaru, the master of the Reanimation Jutsu, on their side, Tsunade, now the Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces, declared: "The final battle has begun!" "Tsunade, as the Supreme Commander, give the order," Senju Tobirama calmly suggested. Tsunade nodded heavily, announcing to everyone present: "The enemy is on the move. The Fourth Great Ninja War starts now! As the Supreme Commander of the Allied Shinobi Forces, I hereby issue a general mobilization order to all ninja villages! This time, our target is no longer each other! This time, we don''t fight for hatred or profit! This time, we fight for our families and friends! For the entire ninja world! For peace!" "Destination: the Divine Tree site!" "Target: Hagoromo Gengetsu!!!" As her words echoed, every ninja present, alive or reincarnated, from Konoha or other villages, straightened up and responded in unison: "Yes, Supreme Commander!" Chapter 306: The Man Emerging from the Warring States Period Chapter 306: The Man Emerging from the Warring States Period Chapter 306: The Man Emerging from the Warring States Period With the order from Tsunade, the supreme commander of the Allied Shinobi Forces, mobilization began swiftly. In front of Iwagakure, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki floated before the densely packed Iwa ninja forces, his voice grave: "For the sake of our countries and villages, during the long wars of the First to the Third Ninja Wars, ninjas have harbored deep grudges and inflicted countless harms upon each other. I have seen too much of this..." At the gates of Kirigakure, the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi stood at the forefront, gazing at the rapidly assembling Kirigakure forces, with a mix of sternness and sadness: "The Bloody Mist, internal strife, slaughter, clan extermination... we have experienced too much as well." Before the Suna forces, the elder Chiyo, who was temporarily acting as Kazekage, had a fierce gleam in her once cloudy eyes: "To protect the village and everyone, the Fifth Kazekage has sacrificed himself. The pain of Sunagakure, the pain of the other villages, and the pain of the entire ninja world are all related to ''Akatsuki'' and the man named ''Hagoromo Gengetsu'' standing behind them..." The Fourth Raikage A stood before the large number of Kumo forces, shouting with iron-blooded resolve: "If Hagoromo Gengetsu achieves his goal, the Five Great Ninja Villages will cease to exist, and so will the ninja world! Therefore..." Lastly, Tsunade looked at the Konoha forces about to head to the battlefield, pointing to her forehead protector marked with the unique "Shinobi" symbol, her face resolute: "Therefore! At this moment, we are no longer enemies! Here, Konoha, Kumo, Suna, Kiri, and Iwa do not exist. There are only... Shinobi!" "For the sake of protecting our comrades! For the sake of protecting the ninja world! Shinobi, follow me!!" Roar! Roar! Roar! In an instant, the Konoha forces, the Iwa forces, the Kiri forces, the Suna forces, and the Kumo forces, thousands upon thousands of ninjas, raised their arms and shouted in unison. For the first time, the Five Great Ninja Villages set aside their grudges and interests, truly uniting. Because they had a common enemy. Hagoromo Gengetsu! "This is the first time I''ve seen such a scene." Not far away, the Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi watched the passionate scene of the Konoha ninjas, who had replaced their forehead protectors with the "Shinobi" symbol, rallying together under Tsunade''s command. He thought of the similar scenes happening in Iwagakure, Kirigakure, Sunagakure, and Kumogakure and felt deeply moved. Beside him, Hashirama Senju, who was already aware of the events in the ninja world after his death, spoke with great hope: "After this war, I hope the ninjas from all sides who fought together and forged genuine bonds will put aside their differences and work together to bring true peace to the ninja world!" Hashirama believed this was a great opportunity. Of course, the prerequisite was to defeat Hagoromo Gengetsu. Tobirama Senju glanced at his idealistic brother without saying much, then turned to Minato Namikaze: "It''s time to move, Fourth Hokage." "I understand." Minato nodded and instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was beside Onoki, politely saying: "Tsuchikage, please have the ninjas hold hands." Knowing what Minato was planning to do, Onoki immediately issued the command. Soon, batch after batch of Iwa ninjas were transported to the Divine Tree site by Minato using the Flying Thunder God Technique, joining the already stationed part of the Allied Forces. The same operation was happening in Konoha. In a short time, Minato and Tobirama transported the Iwa and Konoha forces to the Divine Tree site and continued with the Kiri, Kumo, and Suna forces. In their lifetimes, they couldn''t have achieved this. But in their Reanimation state, they didn''t have to worry about running out of chakra, making their actions very swift. All the participating ninja forces and Reanimation strongmen were transported to the Divine Tree site. Then, under the arrangements of the supreme commander Tsunade, the chief strategist Onoki, the general captain A, and a group of experienced veterans, the personnel were quickly organized. The cold wind howled. On the land that was supposed to be desolate, tens of thousands of ninjas and the samurais of the Land of Iron, who soon arrived and joined the Allied Forces, gathered for the first time. A chilling killing intent began to permeate the Divine Tree site. No animals were seen within ten kilometers. Only humans. The ninja forces, who had been prepared in advance, arrived faster than Hagoromo Gengetsu''s side. After reorganizing and distributing personnel, they were ready for the battle to begin. They didn''t have to wait long. Yamanaka Inoichi, the head of the intelligence division responsible for receiving and transmitting information, with his headgear enhancing his sensory abilities, tensed and reported: "The first interception unit has sent information that the enemy has arrived and is engaged in battle!" "How many enemies are there? What is their identity?" Tsunade asked, striding forward with a serious expression. Inoichi, with his eyes closed, looked surprised and hesitant but answered truthfully: "There is only one enemy! The identity is Hagoromo Gengetsu!!!" "One person?" "Hagoromo Gengetsu??" In the main camp, Tsunade, Onoki, A, Hashirama, and Tobirama were all surprised. At the site of the first interception unit. Step. Step. Step. In a place where tens of thousands of ninjas had gathered, it should have been noisy, but it was dead silent, allowing the sound of a single person''s footsteps to echo across the quiet battlefield, reverberating in everyone''s ears. The footsteps were light, yet they felt like heavy drums, beating in the hearts of all the ninjas present. Gulp! A Suna ninja at the front line looked at the owner of the footsteps approaching, swallowing nervously. It wasn''t just him; other ninjas in the same line made the same nervous motion. Not just nervous swallowing. Trembling hands, pale faces, sweating profusely, and bodies involuntarily retreating C signs of fear were everywhere. It was as if they faced an army of ten thousand, while they were alone. A person''s name carried weight. Compared to the past when people discussed the strength of legendary figures with divine power, feeling indifferent and dismissive, thinking the stories were exaggerated. Now, the man named Hagoromo Gengetsu had profoundly shown them what it meant to be a "man from the Warring States Period." At this moment. Watching the man in silver armor from the Warring States period, with the three-wane crescent moon symbol of the Hagoromo clan on his shoulder, black-haired and black-eyed, young and handsome, walking calmly towards them, ignoring the army of ten thousand, some ninjas at the front could no longer bear the pressure, trembling and retreating continuously. Until a Konoha ninja stood out, grasping his kunai with trembling hands, staring at the approaching biggest boss of the ninja world, shouting with all his courage: "He is only one man!!" "For the village! For the village! Everyone, attack together!!!" (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: [email protected]/craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Check out my other translations! 1. Dragon Ball: Collaborating with Frieza to Destroy Planet Vegeta 2. Extraordinary Comprehension: I Establish an Immortal Villain Family 3. Fantasy Lord: Starting with Daily Information 4. Golden List Live: I Really Cant Hide Anymore! 5. Gundam: Changing the World Even with a Mass-Produced Unit 6. Naruto: Creating Immortal Techniques at Six, Shocking Uncle Snake 7. Naruto: I Confronted the Five Kage Before the System Arrived 8. Naruto: I, Uchiha, Just Want to Die 9. Simultaneous Transmigration: From Japanese Anime to American Comics 10. Starting from Prototype to Immortality 11. Start in Dragon Ball GT, Super Saiyan 5 Defeats the God of Destruction (Latest) Chapter 307: Breaking Through the Army of Ten Thousand Chapter 307: Breaking Through the Army of Ten Thousand Chapter 307: Breaking Through the Army of Ten Thousand "Everyone, attack together!" The Konoha ninja not only shouted this but also was the first to charge recklessly at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Seeing someone take the lead, the other ninjas also mustered their courage. With a series of shouts, they charged. Although many were still trembling, their faces flushed, sweating profusely, and even shedding tears, they gritted their teeth and moved in unison, rushing towards Hagoromo Gengetsu with all their might. This was their duty. The duty of a ninja. The charge of a force of ten thousand ninjas caused a massive commotion. At this moment, the ground shook violently, and dust rose like a long dragon. Hagoromo Gengetsu raised his head, looking at the approaching ninja coalition, and said calmly: "Perfect, let''s clear out the riffraff first. We don''t need them showing up later." With that, he moved forward instead of retreating. A powerful, overwhelming aura erupted from his body. Step by step, faster and faster, Hagoromo Gengetsu pressed forward with the momentum of a single person against ten thousand. "Ahhh!!!" The first Konoha ninja to approach swung his kunai, aiming to kill Hagoromo Gengetsu at the cost of his life. "Admirable courage." Hagoromo Gengetsu commented lightly, reaching out and grabbing. The Konoha ninja had no time to react before he felt his neck being squeezed. He was lifted and then thrown back into his comrades. Boom boom boom boom Like bowling pins, the ninja coalition was knocked down one by one, quickly creating a long trench. "Die!!" An Iwa ninja came swinging a heavy fist. Without even looking, Hagoromo Gengetsu kicked, sending the burly figure soaring into the air, only to crash down with a loud thud moments later. Clang! The sound of a sharp ninja sword rang from behind. Hagoromo Gengetsu flashed next to the attacker, effortlessly disarmed him, and the next second, blood spurted. In a flash, a dozen ninjas charging from all directions fell silently to the ground. In a short time, the first wave of ninjas was completely wiped out. Hagoromo Gengetsu discarded the blood-stained ninja sword, watching as another wave of shouting ninjas closed in. He brushed off a bit of dust from his body and continued walking calmly. Pain, unwillingness, screams, despair... These sounds echoed around Hagoromo Gengetsu as he moved. Like a goddess scattering flowers. Every ninja that approached Hagoromo Gengetsu either lay down instantly, was sent flying, or crashed into their comrades. Seeing one row of ninjas fall after another, Hagoromo Gengetsu, unscathed and not even out of breath, continued forward. A violent wind rushed towards him. "Don''t underestimate the ninja coalition, you bastard!" Not far away, Temari swung her giant fan, releasing a Wind Style: Great Sickle Weasel. Boom!! Like blades, the violent wind swept towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. Under its force, the surrounding coalition ninjas couldn''t withstand the pressure and were sent flying. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his head to glance, his black hair fluttering but his body unmoving. However, he still nodded at Temari, agreeing: "You''re right, the ninja coalition shouldn''t be underestimated. In that case..." "You..." Temari felt a deep unease as Hagoromo Gengetsu spoke, completely unharmed by her wind technique. She wanted to ask something but it was too late. Purple ripples in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Rinnegan shimmered, and four words escaped his lips: "Shinra Tensei!" In an instant! A powerful repulsive force burst from Hagoromo Gengetsu, surging in all directions. Temari only saw a flash before finding herself flying backward. Around her, many other ninjas were experiencing the same, screaming in pain. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Like dumplings, a large number of ninjas fell into the ground, motionless. Where Hagoromo Gengetsu had stood, a huge crater formed around him. Within a radius of a hundred meters, no ninjas remained. This was Hagoromo Gengetsu holding back. He could have used a super Shinra Tensei like he did at Mount Myoboku. But ninjas weren''t as durable as toads; a full-strength super Shinra Tensei might have left few survivors among the ten thousand. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t want to lose too many ''batteries.'' Moreover, a super Shinra Tensei consumed a lot of chakra, and knowing he had many battles ahead, he didn''t want to overextend. Even so, the remaining ninjas of the first interception unit were shocked. Seeing so many comrades fall, while Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t even break a sweat, they were deeply shaken. The power of a single individual was overwhelming! Many ninjas who had initially disapproved of their village leaders resurrecting predecessors through Reanimation to fight Hagoromo Gengetsu now realized their error. This realization was only reinforced as time went on. "Ahhhh" If the earlier shouts were to boost their morale, the following cries represented their agony. Hagoromo Gengetsu moved as if in an empty land, wherever he went, ninjas fell without lasting even a single move, collapsing like dominoes. Some ninjas tried to use ninjutsu, but it was futile. Hagoromo Gengetsu either remained unaffected or returned the same ninjutsu with tenfold power, causing the attackers to suffer. Even defensive ninjutsu performed by dozens of ninjas couldn''t stop him, leaving them rolling in pain with the original caster. Seeing this, the remaining ninjas felt a deep sense of helplessness. They couldn''t match him in taijutsu, were countered in ninjutsu, and genjutsu was out of the question. Though it seemed they were besieging Hagoromo Gengetsu, it felt like he was the one besieging them. It was utterly despairing! And indeed it was. When Hagoromo Gengetsu passed by a trembling ninja at the rear, ignoring him completely, he looked ahead to find no more obstacles. He had broken through the army of ten thousand. Turning back, Hagoromo Gengetsu saw the path he had taken littered with ninjas from the five great villages, lying on the ground, groaning, screaming, or silent. Elsewhere, ninjas who hadn''t faced him directly stood dazed, looking at him, wanting to fulfill their duty but hesitating. Hagoromo Gengetsu knew the first interception unit was finished. He didn''t waste any more time and continued forward. Chapter 308: Allied Forces Headquarters, Debate Among the Kage Chapter 308: Allied Forces Headquarters, Debate Among the Kage Chapter 308: Allied Forces Headquarters, Debate Among the Kage The Allied Shinobi Forces'' headquarters was bustling with activity as the war raged on. No one believed that Hagoromo Gengetsu could break through their defenses so quickly, so they were deep in heated discussion. When the news arrived that Hagoromo Gengetsu had come alone, the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, was surprised and remarked, "One against ten thousand? Isn''t Hagoromo Gengetsu being too arrogant?" Beside her, the First Mizukage, Byakuren, remained calm and said, "He''s always been like that." The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, was equally unsurprised by Hagoromo Gengetsu''s solo challenge. After all, there was a precedent standing right there. Onoki glanced at the tall, bearded figure of the Third Raikage among the Raikage''s forces. The Third Raikage had once held off ten thousand Iwa-nin for three days and nights before dying of exhaustiona feat that had shocked Onoki at the time. Given Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength, facing the Allied Forces head-on wasn''t surprising. However, Onoki was more concerned about another issue at the moment. He turned to Inoichi Yamanaka and asked, "What about the Akatsuki members? The Hagoromo and Uchiha ninja? And the hundreds of reanimated individuals that followed Hagoromo Gengetsu? Why haven''t they shown up yet?" After a brief moment of communication, Inoichi replied, "The Sensory Division reports that there''s no sign of any enemy other than Hagoromo Gengetsu." Upon hearing this, the Second Tsuchikage, Mu?, stroked his chin and mused, "Are they hiding for now? Is Hagoromo Gengetsu planning to take on the Allied Forces alone?" Mu?''s old rival, the Second Mizukage, Gengetsu Ho?zuki, twirled his mustache with a smile, "Why not? That would be just like him." "If he really does that, his strength will be significantly depleted by the time he reaches us," the Third Raikage finally spoke up, breaking his silence. Shinobi were not lambs to the slaughter. Even if Hagoromo Gengetsu could break through wave after wave of ten thousand strong, his stamina, energy, and chakra would be heavily consumed. By the time he faced them, who were waiting in reserve, his chances of victory would be slim. Knowing what kind of person Hagoromo Gengetsu was, and with his own experience in fighting against overwhelming odds, the Third Raikage doubted the enemy would act so recklessly. "Isn''t it possible that Hagoromo Gengetsu is stronger than we think?" Gengetsu Ho?zuki suggested lazily. The Third Raikage glanced at Gengetsu Ho?zuki but chose not to engage in a pointless argument. "In war, the enemy you cannot see is often the most dangerous," the First Tsuchikage, Ishikawa, brought the discussion back on track, "especially when the reanimated individuals we''ve never seen before are involved." Hearing this, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, first looked at the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, then shifted his gaze to the corner where Orochimaru stood, and coldly asked, "Why does Hagoromo Gengetsu know the Reanimation Jutsu? Could it be that you, Orochimaru, taught it to him?" Orochimaru looked up at his "old friend," shrugged innocently, and explained, "Fourth Kazekage, I''m not that foolishespecially not to arm the person who killed me." Rasa''s eyes grew cold. He recalled the information he had gathered during this time about how Orochimaru had backstabbed and killed him, then ordered the Konoha Destruction Plan under the guise of the Kazekage. He was about to say something more when the First Kazekage, Reto, interrupted, "Enough! There''s no point in discussing this now. We all know Hagoromo Gengetsu''s talent; perhaps he developed the Reanimation Jutsu himself." As the First Kazekage, Reto held a high position in Sunagakure. Since he had spoken, Rasa had no choice but to back down. Reto continued, "The real question now is how powerful those reanimated individuals are. If they are as strong as we are..." He didn''t finish, but everyone understood his implication. The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, habitually puffed on his pipe, though it was flavorless. After a few puffs, he spoke reassuringly, "The reanimated individuals on our side outnumber those with Hagoromo Gengetsu, and they include the strongest figures from the history of the Five Great Shinobi Villages. We''ve already summoned all the famous figures from history. There''s no way Hagoromo Gengetsu could summon another batch as strong as ours." This statement received nods of agreement from several people. While there were strong figures outside the Five Great Shinobi Villages, both in number and quality, they were far fewer. No one was worried about them. But before anyone could relax, Tobirama Senju, who had remained silent, suddenly surveyed the group and slowly said, "You''ve all thought about the strong shinobi from the villages, but have you considered the strong ones from before the villages?" "Before the villages? The Hagoromo Clan?" "It''s been so many years; the Hagoromo Clan''s territory has been destroyed. Could he even find the DNA samples of their strong members?" "Even if he summons past members of the Hagoromo Clan, could they really be stronger than us?" Hearing Tobirama''s words, everyone''s expressions changed as they began discussing the possibilities, each adding their own thoughts. "Um..." Suddenly, a somewhat hesitant voice broke through the chatter. Everyone immediately fell silent and instinctively turned toward the speaker. Hashirama Senju had been daydreaming up until then. He was more of a fighter than a thinker. In the past, he had left matters like these to Tobirama, and now, he let the others handle them as well. He had intended to continue waiting, but after hearing the latest discussion, something came to mind, and he couldn''t resist raising his hand to speak. Hashirama was unaware that, although he had been daydreaming, no one present had ever stopped paying attention to him. The moment he spoke, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked over. Such was his prestige. No words were needed; everything was conveyed in silence. Suddenly the center of attention, Hashirama felt a bit uncomfortable. He scratched his head and quickly said, "Um... I remember Madara once told me that the Hagoromo Clan has a tradition of secret burials." The Hagoromo Clan had been long-time allies of the Uchiha Clan. Though Hagoromo Gengetsu and Uchiha Madara had an average relationship, Madara had still heard some information about the clan. After the founding of Konoha, Hashirama, as Madara''s close friend, had heard this piece of news in casual conversation. No one questioned the accuracy of Hashirama''s information. Soon, a new round of discussions began, building on what he had said. Shikaku Nara, the head of the Strategy Division, quickly wore a grave expression as he said, "It looks like we''ll need to revise our personnel allocation." "Indeed, revisions are necessary!" The Fourth Raikage, A, stepped forward and said, "But not because of the reanimated enemies. Let them hide if they want! Our focus should be on Hagoromo Gengetsu alone!" The Fourth Raikage slammed his hand down on the map, pointing directly at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s current location, and declared decisively, "There''s no need to overthink it. Since Hagoromo Gengetsu has appeared, we should concentrate all our forces, including everyone here, and overwhelm him with sheer numbers if we have to!" "As long as Hagoromo Gengetsu is dead, we win!!" "No!" Onoki immediately stood up to object. "Hagoromo Gengetsu showing up so openlywho''s to say it''s not a trap? If we all go after him and leave the Divine Tree''s site unguarded, what if something happens there?" The Allied Forces headquarters was set up at the site of the Divine Tree. The Great Toad Sage had only seen a fragment of the future. No one knew exactly how Hagoromo Gengetsu planned to bring about a great disaster in the world or how the so-called progenitor of chakra would descend. But one thing was certain: the Divine Tree''s site was crucial. This was why Onoki believed that A''s plan was too extreme. A large portion of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s forces had yet to act. The more they rushed to go all-in, the lower their chances of victory. "As long as we kill Hagoromo Gengetsu, all problems will be solved!" The Fourth Raikage A remained adamant. The room was split, with some siding with A and others with Onoki. As the Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces, Tsunade was seriously considering which plan to follow when suddenly... Inoichi Yamanaka, who had just received new information, couldn''t help but remove his helmet, his face filled with surprise and gravity as he reported to Tsunade: "Latest intel! The first interception unit has suffered heavy casualties and has withdrawn from the battle!" "So soon?!!" Everyone''s expressions instantly changed. Chapter 309: The Shinobi Alliance’s Response Chapter 309: The Shinobi Alliances Response Chapter 309: The Shinobi Alliance''s Response "Already?!" At the Shinobi Alliance''s headquarters, everyone''s faces changed dramatically. How long has it been? And Hagoromo Gengetsu has already crushed a ten-thousand-strong shinobi battalion? Even though they knew he was powerful, this was just too exaggerated. The Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi?, recalling her previous statements, murmured to herself, "No wonder... Hagoromo Gengetsu dared to show up alone." After hearing the latest battle update, the Fourth Raikage, A, clenched his fists, more determined than ever as he declared, "If this continues, we''ll just be picked off one by one! Give the order, Tsunade! Everyone, move out! I refuse to believe we can''t wear down Hagoromo Gengetsu!" The Third Tsuchikage, O?noki, immediately added, "We should indeed mobilize, but not everyone. Against a powerhouse like Hagoromo Gengetsu, ordinary shinobi won''t make much of a difference!" The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, also agreed, "Tsunade, deploy a portion of our forces." Tsunade ultimately agreed to O?noki''s plan and was about to allocate troops when Yamanaka Inoichi quickly interjected, "Hagoromo Gengetsu has already reached the second interception line!" Tsunade''s expression turned serious as she immediately commanded, "Shikaku, you will command the second interception line. Hold them off until reinforcements from the headquarters arrive!" "Yes!" Shikaku Nara immediately moved in front of Yamanaka Inoichi, allowing him to place his hand on his forehead. With the support of the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique, Shikaku began to command the battle remotely. Tsunade continued issuing orders, "The First Kage, the Second Kage, the current Kage, Minato, and half of the Reanimation forces, follow me to deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu." "The headquarters will be under your care, Sarutobi-sensei." With the supreme commander''s orders given, everyone immediately responded, "Yes!" In an instant, a series of sounds echoed through the air as the team, led by Tsunade, which included several Kage and the Reanimation forces, swiftly moved out towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. --- Among the throng of enemies, the sound of clashing metal was incessant. Hagoromo Gengetsu, wielding a stolen shinobi blade, swung it with such speed that no one could react as shinobi and samurai alike fell at his feet. "Where is he?" "Over here... No, where is he?" "I can''t see him at all!" "Is this really human speed?" A group of shinobi and samurai clutched their kunai, short swords, and shinobi blades, looking around in confusion. They wanted to fight back but had no idea where to begin, forced to watch helplessly as one comrade after another fell. Clang! Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to swing his blade, another shinobi sword suddenly appeared, blocking the attack in front of a bewildered shinobi. Hagoromo Gengetsu let out a small "Hmm?"this was the first time someone had managed to block one of his strikes after fighting for so long. "Quick reflexes. And decent strength too." Hagoromo Gengetsu tightened his grip on the sword''s hilt, but the opposing shinobi sword remained unmoved. Turning his head, he saw a man with long mustaches and a bandaged head, dressed in green layered armor, whose sharp eyes stared intently at him. The newcomer was none other than Mifune, the General of the Land of Iron. "The samurai of the Land of Iron don''t stay in their homes, clinging to that ridiculous Bushido, and instead come here to die?" Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked coolly. Mifune, gripping his shinobi sword with both hands, firmly replied, "For the sake of the shinobi world! Of course, the samurai who believe in Bushido must fight!" With that, Mifune suddenly swung his shinobi sword horizontally. As Hagoromo Gengetsu''s blade grazed past him, Mifune swiftly crouched down, took a step forward, and slashed out forcefully with his sword. Kenjutsu: Iai Slash! The sharp edge of the sword flashed like lightning. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s pupils contracted slightly as he uncharacteristically retreated a few steps. Mifune''s eyes narrowed as he continued to swing his sword at Hagoromo Gengetsu, even at the cost of exhausting his chakra, giving the second interception unit time to reorganize. Under Shikaku Nara''s remote command, the previously chaotic second interception unit quickly stabilized and restructured their forces. "Lord Mifune, you can retreat now." Shikaku Nara''s voice echoed in Mifune''s mind. Mifune remained unmoved, concentrating chakra on his blade. With a mighty swing, he sent a solid arc of sword energy slicing through the air toward Hagoromo Gengetsu, creating an opening to swiftly withdraw. "Trying to escape?" With his Rinnegan, Hagoromo Gengetsu easily dodged the slash and extended his left hand toward Mifune. Universal Pull! Instantly, a powerful gravitational force pulled Mifune uncontrollably towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. Seeing this, Shikaku Nara immediately issued another command. "Earth Style: Iron Boulder Spewing Jutsu!" Under a flurry of hand signs, a group of Iwa-nin spat out small stones from their mouths, which collided in mid-air and transformed into solid cannonballs, hurtling toward Hagoromo Gengetsu. "The Rinnegan can absorb all ninjutsu, but can it absorb ninjutsu while simultaneously using another Rinnegan technique?" Thanks to Yamanaka Inoichi''s technique, Shikaku Nara was experiencing the battle as if he were there, directing and testing his theory at the same time. Due to Uchiha Madara''s previous rampage in Konoha, the Shinobi Alliance had gained some understanding of the Rinnegan''s abilities, rather than being completely clueless as before. Just like Uchiha Madara couldn''t use sealing techniques while activating Susanoo, Hagoromo Gengetsu couldn''t use chakra absorption while maintaining Universal Pull. But Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t seem to care. Allowing his body to be covered in Steel Release, Hagoromo Gengetsu fixed his gaze on the approaching Mifune as a black rod extended from his palm. As the stone cannonballs pounded against Hagoromo Gengetsu, they did nothing to slow him down, and Mifune continued to be pulled closer. Shikaku Nara quickly issued a new command. "Earth Style: Earth Moving Core!" Rows of shinobi slammed their hands into the ground. In an instant, the ground beneath Hagoromo Gengetsu rose rapidly, while the earth under Mifune sank, putting distance between them again. But it wasn''t over yet. A squad of Kumo-nin possessing Storm Release bloodline quickly formed hand signs, shouting, "Storm Release: Laser Circus!" Dozens of powerful laser beams, a combination of lightning and water, tore through the sky, aiming relentlessly at Hagoromo Gengetsu from all directions. "Steel Release focuses on physical defense, making it less effective against Storm Release, another bloodline ability. Limbo''s absorption range isn''t as wide as the Rinnegan''s, so it can''t block all the laser beams. There''s only one option left." Through the eyes of the shinobi on the battlefield, Shikaku Nara observed Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had been pushed into the air with nowhere to escape, and quickly analyzed the situation. Indeed, things unfolded as he predicted. The gravitational pull on Mifune disappeared. And the dozens of laser beams surrounding Hagoromo Gengetsu vanished as well. Shikaku Nara took note of this, relaying the newly obtained information to Tsunade, who was on her way. However, just as he finished reporting, Mifune, who had barely stabilized himself, was suddenly struck in the back by several black rods. With a thud, the samurai collapsed heavily to the ground. Chapter 310: This Is Getting Interesting Chapter 310: This Is Getting Interesting Chapter 310: This Is Getting Interesting "How... how could this be??" Mifune, who had no time to resist before collapsing to the ground, was filled with shock. He wanted to turn his head to look behind him but found himself unable to move. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had emerged from the ground behind Mifune, ignored him completely. He scanned the surrounding Shinobi and said calmly, "This is getting interesting." Compared to the disorganized group at the beginning, hastily gathered together with little coordination, this new wave of Shinobi had improved significantly. They were finally beginning to demonstrate the power of a ten-thousand-strong Allied Shinobi Force. "Is this due to their command?" Hagoromo Gengetsu looked around, seriously sensing his surroundings. At the same time, Nara Shikaku, upon seeing Mifune fall, was filled with surprise. Using the vision of those around him, he observed where Hagoromo Gengetsu had previously been, only to see a puff of white smoke rise. "Using a Shadow Clone to divert attention while the real body used Earth Release to sneak up behind Mifune and take him down in one strike... That was too fast! Moreover, none of the sensory-type Shinobi present noticed a thing. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s skill in Earth Releaseor perhaps in controlling his chakrais truly astounding." Facing such a terrifying enemy for the first time in his life, Nara Shikaku felt immense pressure. Before he could issue more orders. Suddenly! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze locked onto him, and he spoke: "Mind Transfer Jutsu. To be able to command these Shinobi so skillfully in such a short time, you must be the current head of the Nara Clan." He noticed me?? Shikaku''s heart trembled, and without hesitation, he moved out of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s line of sight, not giving him any opportunity. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t care. His gaze turned towards the Allied Shinobi Force headquarters in the distance. "In a war, the first step is to destroy the enemy''s command center. That''s common sense, isn''t it?" Hagoromo Gengetsu muttered to himself. Although he didn''t care about ordinary Shinobi, if someone managed to gather these seemingly united but actually disorganized Shinobi together, it could be a significant hassle for him. Just like now. "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" "Lightning Style: Lightning Current!" Hundreds of Mist and Cloud Shinobi formed hand seals, and massive water dragons charged at Hagoromo Gengetsu, carrying powerful lightning currents. Hagoromo Gengetsu ignored the grand scene before him. With his Rinnegan, he clearly saw the fine grains of sand and numerous explosive tags hidden among the water dragons. Taking another glance, he noticed a group of Sand Shinobi quietly pressing their hands to the ground within the Shinobi army. He immediately understood Shikaku''s intent. Faced with such a massive combined Ninjutsu, if he used Sealing Jutsu: Absorption Seal to absorb it all, the sand grains and explosive tags hidden within the water dragons would pile up around him. Even with Steel Release, he wouldn''t be able to withstand the resulting explosion comfortably. And if he noticed something was wrong and stopped the Sealing Jutsu, he would be subjected to continuous lightning-infused water dragon attacks, leaving him paralyzed for an extended period. The plan was well thought out. However. What if I just don''t let the Ninjutsu reach me? "Shinra Tensei!" Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his palm, unleashing a substantial repulsive force that instantly obliterated the incoming combined Ninjutsu. "Five seconds!" Recalling from Uchiha Madara that Shinra Tensei had a five-second interval, Shikaku immediately ordered a new wave of Shinobi to launch another combined Ninjutsu. But this time, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t give them the chance. "Lava Style: Scorching River Rock Technique!" Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands, and massive balls of lava rained down like a meteor shower, crashing into the second interception unit. The Shinobi who were about to execute Shikaku''s plan looked up to see the lava balls descending, panic written across their faces as they instinctively dodged. Shikaku''s attack rhythm was easily disrupted. "This is the best we can do." Watching Hagoromo Gengetsu, whose power far exceeded his expectations and who could unleash natural disaster-level Ninjutsu with a single move, Shikaku sighed deeply. When there''s such a vast difference in strength, strategy is nothing more than decoration. All he could do now was continue depleting Hagoromo Gengetsu''s chakra, buying time for Tsunade and her group to arrive and gain any possible advantage. On paper, with almost every Shinobi deployed except for those guarding the villages and protecting the daimyos, the Allied Shinobi Force was extremely powerful. If they could fully unleash their potential, Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldn''t stand a chance. However, just as Hagoromo Gengetsu said, the Allied Shinobi Force was nothing more than a disorganized mob. Though numerous, they lacked coordination; their morale, high at the beginning, would inevitably crumble as casualties mounted; and with Hagoromo Gengetsu being a single individual, only a fraction of the ten thousand Shinobi could actually engage him at any given time. Even under Shikaku''s command. He could only get this ten thousand-strong force to perform at a fraction of their potential. Even Naruto, during the Fourth Great Shinobi War, had to rely on his talk-no-jutsu and Kurama''s chakra to lift the spirits of the Allied Shinobi Force when their morale was on the brink of collapse. Of course, their morale would soon plummet again and again. To be honest, even if they could only perform at a fraction of their potential, a ten-thousand-strong Shinobi Force should be able to defeat any enemy, even the Five Kage. But right now, they were facing Hagoromo Gengetsu. Understanding human nature all too well, Hagoromo Gengetsu had chosen from the start to penetrate the Allied Shinobi Force alone, shattering the will of the majority before they could interfere with him in the absence of the most powerful talk-no-jutsu. Instead of letting his predecessors and subordinates engage the Allied Shinobi Force in a dramatic battle, he aimed to crush the spirit of most of the Shinobi, preventing them from becoming a nuisance later on. Although there had been a few unexpected events, things were still progressing as he had envisioned. Looking at the Shinobi who had calmed down somewhat under Shikaku''s command, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t press the attack. Taking advantage of the momentary pause, he resumed what he had been doing earlier. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked toward the Allied Shinobi Force headquarters, raising his right hand. As a massive amount of chakra converged, a white, transparent arrow-like barrier formed, its aura growing ever stronger. "Stop him!" Shikaku, who had been keeping an eye on Hagoromo Gengetsu, recognized what this was and immediately issued the command. Many of the remaining Shinobi rushed forward, using every means at their disposal to stop Hagoromo Gengetsu. He didn''t give them the chance to play hero. The familiar repulsive force surged forth once more. Clearing everything behind him, Hagoromo Gengetsu aimed the arrow in his right hand toward the Allied Shinobi Force headquarters. In the next moment. A dazzling white light burst forth! The white, transparent arrow shot into the sky, slicing through the air as it sped towards the distant Allied Shinobi Force headquarters. Shikaku looked up, watching the arrow disappear from sight, leaving only a long, lingering trail of white, transparent energy in the sky. That direction is... This is bad!!! Allied Shinobi Force headquarters. Shikaku''s eyes widened as his pupils contracted sharply. Chapter 311: Decapitation Chapter 311: Decapitation Chapter 311: Decapitation "What is that?" Tsunade''s group, closer to Hagoromo Gengetsu, was running when they suddenly sensed a strong chakra fluctuation coming from the sky. Looking up, their faces immediately showed surprise. A white arrow-shaped light was streaking across the sky above them at incredible speed. O?noki immediately recognized it, his expression turning grave. "Dust Release!" Mu, standing nearby, remarked, "Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Dust Release. Crossing such a vast distanceit''s unbelievable!" Tobirama Senju quickly eyed the direction the white light was headed and urgently stated, "That direction is towards the main camp! Is this a decapitation strike?" "Can it be stopped?" Minato Namikaze asked quickly, looking at O?noki and Mu, who also knew Dust Release. Both shook their heads. "It''s too late." Even if they both used Dust Release, they wouldn''t make it in time. Tsunade immediately issued a command, "Minato, Second Grandpa, quickly notify everyone in the main camp to evacuate!" Minato Namikaze and Tobirama Senju, who had long since left a Flying Thunder God mark at the main camp, nodded and vanished in an instant. "Evacuate everyone in the main camp! Quickly!" Before Minato Namikaze and Tobirama Senju could arrive, Shikaku Nara, who had already become aware of the situation at the main camp, suddenly opened his eyes. Without time to explain, he urgently shouted at Inoichi Yamanaka. It was the first time Inoichi had seen his usually calm friend so anxious. Realizing the severity of the situation, Inoichi decisively used his Mind Transmission Technique to issue a command to all personnel at the main camp: "Abandon everything! Everyone, evacuate the main camp immediately!" At that moment, the main camp housed the intelligence team led by Inoichi Yamanaka and Ao, the strategy team led by Shikaku Nara and Mabui, as well as some of the Reanimated Kages under the command of the Third Hokage. As for the remaining Reanimated troops stationed here, the defense forces primarily composed of ninja from the Five Great Shinobi Villages were spread around the perimeter. Inoichi''s command was directed at those inside the main camp. Although the ninjas inside didn''t fully understand the command, they were well-trained and began to evacuate swiftly. However, during the retreat, someone couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly is happening?" The main camp served as the command and communication center for the Allied Shinobi Forces. If it halted operations, the impact would be enormous. Before Shikamaru Nara could explain, Ao, who had activated his Byakugan, had already seen the enormous white light rapidly approaching from a kilometer away. The chakra fluctuation was no less powerful than a Tailed Beast Bomb. His expression changed drastically. Grabbing the two slowest ninjas by their arms, he bolted out at maximum speed, shouting, "An attack comparable to a Tailed Beast Bomb is coming! Hurry up and evacuate!" At the same time, Minato Namikaze and Tobirama Senju returned. "Everyone, evacuate quickly!" As the two flashed back and forth, they continued to teleport groups of ninjas away. The Reanimated Kages who remained followed suit, joining in the evacuation effort. The Third Raikage, embodying lightning, carried one lagging ninja after another out of the camp. The other Kages used their methods to hasten the evacuation of everyone from the main camp. With their Reanimated bodies, they weren''t concerned about their safety. In just a few breaths, all personnel in the Allied Shinobi Forces'' main camp had evacuated. They had just left. The arrow-shaped Dust Release white light, after crossing a vast distance, finally arrived. The moment the white, transparent barrier descended upon the main camp. All the ninjas who had been inside turned to look back. In an instant! Blinding light engulfed their vision. No explosion, no sound. Everything seemed silent. When the white light finally faded, and their sight returned to normal. Shikaku Nara, Inoichi Yamanaka, and the others looked again. The main camp had completely vanished, replaced by a massive, barren crater with nothing left in it. Rustle~~~ The sound of paper scraps flying echoed in the crater a second later. Some of the Kages had intentionally stayed behind in the main camp, hoping to try and intercept the attack. The result was now clear. At that moment, the ninjas present were filled with fear and confusion. For the first time, those in the rear felt the overwhelming power of Hagoromo Gengetsu. Moreover, with the main camp gone and many of the vital instruments and equipment destroyed, it was impossible to monitor and communicate with the other ninjas as before. The Allied Shinobi Forces were in danger! "They sure ran fast." Hagoromo Gengetsu gazed at the distant horizon where the white light had appeared, speaking in a calm tone. Unlike a Tailed Beast Bomb. Although Dust Release had immense destructive power, its speed was somewhat slower. But the objective was achieved. While the people from the main camp had escaped, the specialized chakra equipment was left behind. Without those devices to amplify and assist, it was no longer possible for the main camp to remotely control the frontlines. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze swept over the surrounding ninjas. From their faces, he saw confusion and bewilderment. Although there were still commanders within the army, how could they compare to Shikaku Nara? Watching the ninja forces once again charge forward, albeit with less flexibility and more rigidity in their movements than before, Hagoromo Gengetsu lightly tapped his foot on the ground. A ninja sword, who knows whose, fell into his hand. After casually twirling the sword, Hagoromo Gengetsu began to walk slowly toward the ninjas, who were shouting and trying to boost their morale. The war machine, which had just been assembled, suddenly began to crumble. If not now, when? "Why haven''t we started yet?" Outside the battlefield, in a secluded place shrouded by a barrier. Listening to the distant booming sounds, Deidara was pacing impatiently, muttering under his breath. His hands had been itching for a long time, eager to replace Hagoromo Gengetsu and fight the Allied Shinobi Forces. Facing the entire ninja world alonewhat a unique and artistic experience that would be! What a shame! Such a great opportunity was monopolized by his clan leader. Deidara could only stomp his feet in frustration at the thought. But that was all he could do. Without orders, he didn''t dare leave, not even daring to complain loudly. The reason for his obedience wasn''t just the clan leader''s authority. Deidara glanced quietly toward a group of people nearby. Aside from a few who were chatting with Hanare, Hagoromo Anki, Uchiha Izumi, and Uchiha Kei, the rest of the senior Hagoromo clan members were standing silently. Not to be trifled with! Not to be trifled with! These old folks weren''t just powerful; their seniority was astonishing. Deidara knew better than to cross them. He wasn''t the only one; the other Akatsuki members were also very quiet. None of them had expected Hagoromo Gengetsu to gather such a powerful group. But it was for the best. The appearance of these people would be a great help in the upcoming battles. At that moment, seeing Deidara constantly pacing in front of him, Kakuzu couldn''t help but speak up: "Deidara, stop pacing. Enjoy the peace while you can. The brutality of the coming battle will far exceed your imagination." As someone who had also lived through the Warring States period, Kakuzu was well aware that the battlefield was nothing like one-on-one combat. "Brutality? I love it!" Deidara dismissed the warning, about to continue speaking. Suddenly! He sensed something. Not just him; everyone present instantly became alert. As the sound of armor clashing echoed, the imposing Hagoromo Mu stepped forward, his sharp gaze sweeping over everyone. With a large wave of his hand, he commanded: "Move out!" Without hesitation, everyone immediately moved, charging out of the barrier. The Fourth Great Ninja War had now erupted in full force! Chapter 312: Greetings, Old Friends Chapter 312: Greetings, Old Friends Chapter 312: Greetings, Old Friends The setting sun bathed the sky in blood-red hues. As the sky darkened, a blood-colored full moon slowly emerged from behind the clouds. Under this ominous, crimson light, the bloodier and more desperate battles continued to rage across the land. Hagoromo Gengetsu, having torn through the second interception force of the Allied Shinobi Forces and thoroughly dismantled their formation, was now wreaking havoc on their reserve support units. "Why can''t we kill him?" "He''s just one person! He''s not the Sage of Six Paths!" "I refuse to believe it! Die already!!" The Allied Shinobi soldiers on the front lines, much like their comrades before them, stared in disbelief and despair as they watched the man before them effortlessly fling one ninja after another aside. Disconnected from the main base of operations, they had no idea what had transpired earlier. However, seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu suddenly appear before them, swiftly taking their lives, it didn''t take long for them to realize the grim reality. The first and second interception forces stationed ahead of them had likely been annihilated. With their current situationunable to stop Hagoromo Gengetsu while struggling to contact headquartersmorale among the shinobi plummeted further. With a clang, a Konoha shinobi dropped his kunai. Seeing the sharp blade approaching, he was about to close his eyes and accept his fate when a familiar voice shouted beside him: "Enough already!" A powerful gust of wind followed the voice. With a loud crack, the incoming blade shattered into pieces. The remaining force surged forward. In the next moment, a long dragging sound was heard, accompanied by cheers from the nearby shinobi. As the dust settled, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had been forced back by the attack, planted his right foot firmly on the ground, quickly coming to a stop. He straightened up, calmly dusted off his clothes, and then looked up, first at the one who had just punched him. "Tsunade." The golden-haired, brown-eyed Tsunade, with her imposing figure, had arrived. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze swept over her calmly, then scanned the surroundings. A heavy rumble of thunder echoed as the First Raikage A and the Fourth Raikage A followed suit, making their entrance. A powerful gust of wind howled as the First Kazekage Reto and the Second Kazekage Shamon arrived. The sky resounded with a sonic boom as the First Tsuchikage Ishikawa, the Second Tsuchikage Mu, and the Third Tsuchikage Onoki raced to the scene. Waves crashed as the First Mizukage Byakuren, the Second Mizukage Gengetsu Hozuki, and the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi arrived, riding the water. Two slight distortions in space followed. Tobirama Senju and Minato Namikaze, using the Flying Thunder God Technique, arrived just in time. Finally, heavy footsteps echoed from behind the gathered Kages. Dressed in red armor from the Warring States period, Hashirama Senju walked forward with a serious expression. The previously chaotic battlefield fell into a deep silence. Seeing the reinforcements, particularly the presence of the Kages from the Five Great Shinobi Villages, the shinobi present breathed a collective sigh of relief. They quickly retreated, leaving the battlefield center to the true powerhouses. Standing at the center, Hagoromo Gengetsu surveyed the newcomers, not rushing to attack but instead smiling softly. "We''ve been fighting for so long, only to end up facing the same old friends in the end." Aside from a few exceptions, almost everyone standing before him had been participants or onlookers during the Battle of the Valley of the Gods. Old friends were reunited, but things had changed; they were now separated by life and death. Looking at the cracked, lifeless appearances of his old friends and feeling the vitality of his own young body, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s lips curled into a slight smile as he sighed. "Everyone, it''s been a while." Upon hearing this, aside from the Hokage lineage, the other First and Second Kages instinctively glanced at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s overly youthful face. Although they had already been briefed on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s current state and had mentally prepared themselves, seeing him in person was still a shock. His youthful appearance was almost painful to look at. Everyone else had died, yet he alone had returned to life, and even more disturbingly, he was so young again. It was annoying to even think about. And now, he was saying, "It''s been a while." No matter how one listened, it sounded like he was boasting. After a brief silence, the First Mizukage Byakuren, who had died at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hands long ago, was the first to speak, his voice cold: "Long time no see, Hagoromo Gengetsu!" "Byakuren, it''s been a while." Hagoromo Gengetsu shifted his gaze to the one-eyed, long-bearded First Mizukage and smiled. "I regretted killing you first in that battle back then, not allowing you to witness what came afterward. Although I eventually lost, the entire process was quite spectacular. If you don''t believe me, ask your old friendsthey''ll tell you it exceeded all expectations." Byakuren''s expression darkened. Despite Hagoromo Gengetsu''s claims of regret and eventual defeat, he could hear the mockery in the man''s words, teasing him for being the only Kage to die during the fight. Before Byakuren could respond, Mei Terumi, the Fifth Mizukage, coldly interjected: "Hagoromo Gengetsu, I hope you''ll still be in the mood to make such remarks in the coming moments." Without even glancing at her, Hagoromo Gengetsu replied indifferently: "When adults are talking, children should stay quiet." Children? I''m an older, unmarried woman!! Mei Terumi''s face turned red with anger. How had she not known Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words could be so cutting? She was about to retort, but Hagoromo Gengetsu had already turned his attention elsewhere, addressing the First Raikage A in a familiar tone: "A, and I mean the First A. We meet again. I wanted to see your severed arm, but I see that the Reanimation Jutsu restored it. Though, seeing the Fourth A''s arm will do. After all, both of you lost your arms at my hands." "Bastard!!" Both the First and Fourth Raikage A''s were so enraged that lightning crackled around their bodies. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded in approval of their reaction, then continued to greet the remaining old friends. "Reto, it seems like your successors were cursed. They kept dying one after anotherthough I did help a bit." "Ishikawa, your village has been struggling to find successors, and Onoki is still serving as the Tsuchikage." "As for Hashirama, we''ve seen each other enough times that there''s nothing more to say." Hagoromo Gengetsu finally glanced around at the First Kages. For the first time, he had spoken so much, likely because he was truly reuniting with old friends. As the last surviving member and the host in this current world, it was only proper for him to greet them, inform them of their descendants'' current situations, and, of course, mention that he was doing quite well. After his resurrection, Hagoromo Gengetsu had intended to visit the graves of his five old friends, lay flowers, sweep the tombs, maybe even dance a little. But he had never found the time. Luckily, he had now encountered them in person, and of course, he wanted to complete this long-held wish. It was a dream come true. Chapter 313: The Decision of the Five Kage Summit Was Correct… Chapter 313: The Decision of the Five Kage Summit Was Correct... Chapter 313: The Decision of the Five Kage Summit Was Correct... After greeting everyone, Hagoromo Gengetsu finished his round of pleasantries. Apart from Senju Hashirama, who didn''t seem to find anything wrong, the other four First Kage''s faces darkened immediately. Since they were brought back through the Reanimation, why would they need someone else to explain the current state of their villages? This was another boast! This was definitely boasting! Right? Hagoromo Gengetsu, that bastard! He''s just living his second life, has a youthful, vibrant body, and... Okay. The First Kage couldn''t help but admit that they were indeed somewhat envious. They were all from the same era, and they were even the victors of the Battle of the Valley of Gods. But how, after all these years, had Hagoromo Gengetsu suddenly reappeared, achieving unimaginable accomplishments? Even the usually calm First Tsuchikage, Ishikawa, was now visibly rattled. He took a deep breath, fixed his gaze on Hagoromo Gengetsu, and said, "Hagoromo Gengetsu, don''t get too cocky! You were lucky to survive and should have learned your lesson by nowto live out your days without disturbing others. But here you are, once again wreaking havoc in the ninja world. If there was a first Battle of the Valley of Gods, then there can certainly be a second!" Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the numerous wounded ninja nearby, some of whom were being treated as they groaned in pain. He smiled slightly and said, "As you said, I''ve learned my lesson. Just like after the Five Kage Summit when the Battle of the Valley of Gods broke out. To ensure that my future days are peaceful, I''ve decided to eliminate all of you unstable factors." The First Five Kage fell silent. At the first Five Kage Summit, they had concluded that Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was powerful yet unaffiliated with any village, was an unstable factor that could threaten the future peace of the ninja world. Thus, they decided on a beheading operation, which led to the Battle of the Valley of Gods. But did that bring peace to the ninja world? Senju Hashirama, well aware of the three Shinobi World Wars that followed, sighed deeply, about to admit fault to Hagoromo Gengetsu. However, the First Raikage A''s expression remained cold as he was the first to conclude, "Looking back now, the decision made at the Five Kage Summit was correct." The First Kazekage Reto followed, "Indeed! Hagoromo Gengetsu, your ambition to overthrow the world and destroy the entire ninja world is now laid bare. Had we not stopped you back then, this war might have erupted decades earlier!" The First Mizukage Byakuren summed it up, "Hagoromo Gengetsu, just as we judged, you are the source of all chaos!" Regardless of whether the initial decision was right or wrong, since it was a topic discussed at the Five Kage Summit, recorded, and executed, it must be upheld as correct. This wasn''t just about the Kage''s reputation; it was about the righteousness of the Five Great Shinobi Villages. Even if the ninja world continued to be plagued by wars and peace was an illusion, the "fact" that Hagoromo Gengetsu disrupted peace remained unchanged. Moreover, Hagoromo Gengetsu had now confirmed his role as the greatest villain, aiming to overthrow the ninja world. So, there was no need to change anything. Senju Tobirama grabbed his older brother''s arm and shook his head at him. Once certain decisions are made, they must be followed through. Changing course midway often brings even greater problems. After listening to his old friends, Hagoromo Gengetsu showed no surprise on his face. "I knew you would say that." This is what it means to be a Kage, what it means to be in the ninja world, isn''t it? "History is written by the victors." Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the Kage, his expression calm. He had understood this long ago. And now, he was prepared to truly act on it. "This will be our last conversation. In the future, your names will be recorded in new historical documents." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze swept over everyone present before looking up at the blood-red moon above, and he calmly declared, "You will fall into the underworld, never to see the light of day again. And I, I will rise above, forever overlooking this land." "Arrogant fool!" Tsunade, who had been silent until now, couldn''t hold back any longer. She clenched her fist and loudly declared, "Hagoromo Gengetsu! Your ambition will never succeed! The ninjas won''t allow it! The samurai won''t allow it! The people won''t allow it! This world belongs to everyone, not just you!" "A loud voice doesn''t mean you''re right." Hagoromo Gengetsu finally glanced at Tsunade, shaking his head with a smile. "Since when could the Five Great Shinobi Villages represent all the people? When you speak for them, did you ever ask their opinion?" Tsunade paused, gritting her teeth as she said, "At least, we won''t destroy the world like you!" "Destroy the world? Did the Great Toad Sage say that? I never said I was going to destroy the world. That old toad saw a fragment of the future in a dream and assumed that''s how things would be. It''s truly pathetic." Hagoromo Gengetsu found it even more amusing. "And you''re the same. Mobilizing for a war like this based on the prophecy of a dead old toad. You''re even more pathetic for not knowing anything." "Then why did you create the Ten-Tails?" Senju Tobirama asked at this moment. "Why? Why do ninjas cultivate chakra?" Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Senju Tobirama. "Don''t tell me it''s for protecting family, for protecting comrades, for the village, or for peace. Spare me the cliche?s." Senju Tobirama instantly understood Hagoromo Gengetsu''s meaning and answered, "To become stronger." Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded. That''s the reason. Without the interference of the Great Toad Sage, without the disruption of the Five Great Shinobi Villages, he would have become the Ten-Tails'' Jinchu?riki, gathered the ninja world''s chakra, and completed his own Bloodline Limit. All without causing any ripples. Unlike in the original Fourth Shinobi World War, where the Ten-Tails wreaked havoc, destroying everything in its path, that would not have happened. As for the possible return of Kaguya O?tsutsuki... By then, he would already have reached the level of the Sage of Six Paths and would be able to stop her. The ninja world wouldn''t revert to what it was a thousand years ago. Life would continue as usual. However, there are always those self-proclaimed guardians of justice who come to interfere. Especially the Great Toad Sage. If only he had seen further into the future, witnessing the confrontation between himself and Kaguya O?tsutsuki, wouldn''t that have been better? But instead, the sage only saw Kaguya''s return, leading to anxiety and worry, compelling him to take action. And that''s why Hagoromo Gengetsu considered the Great Toad Sage, who only glimpsed a fragment of the future, truly pitiful. There was no need to act; survival could have been easy. But they chose to bring about their own downfall. Not just the sage, but everyone present as well. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! More and more sounds of cutting through the air could be heard at this moment. While Hagoromo Gengetsu was talking with the Kage, many other powerful individuals, although not Kage themselves, who were also renowned in the ninja world and had been resurrected through the Reanimation, had arrived to join the Kage''s ranks. Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed them but didn''t care. "Now that everyone who needs to be here has arrived," "It''s time to send you all home." After brushing the ring on his finger, Hagoromo Gengetsu, with an unchanged expression, waved at everyone before him. He was in a hurry. So, let''s finish this quickly. Chapter 314: Weighing the Era of the Ninja Villages Chapter 314: Weighing the Era of the Ninja Villages Chapter 314: Weighing the Era of the Ninja Villages Outside the battlefield, the moment they received Hagoromo Gengetsu''s orders, his entire camp sprang into action. They burst out from the concealed barrier like a surgical strike, moving at breakneck speed directly towards the heart of the Allied Shinobi Forces'' main camp, aiming to eliminate the last organized unit with significant combat strength. The reason they didn''t assist Hagoromo Gengetsu was not only because he didn''t need it, but also because the third interception unit surrounding him had not completely collapsed. Rather than getting entangled with nearly ten thousand troops, including the Reanimation reinforcements, it was more strategic to cut off the enemy''s command center, attacking from both fronts and reducing the burden on Hagoromo Gengetsu later. As the over one hundred strong fighters from Hagoromo''s side formally entered the battlefield and made their move, a nearby Allied Shinobi Forces'' sensory squad, which had been searching the area for Hagoromo''s forces, suddenly turned pale. "Unidentified chakra signatures spotted at 7 o''clock!" a Cloud Village sensory ninja quickly reported. "Byakugan!" A Hyuga ninja in the squad immediately activated his Byakugan, looking towards the 7 o''clock direction, and confirmed, "There are between one hundred to one hundred and twenty individuals, all with chakra levels at the Jonin rank! No, many have chakra levels comparable to, or even surpassing, the Five Kage!" "Most of them are Reanimation!" The members of the sensory squad, all elite sensor ninjas from the Five Great Ninja Villages, quickly discerned the background of the group that had suddenly appeared. It was clear that this was the previously silent contingent of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s forces, also composed mainly of Reanimation warriors. Under normal circumstances, the sensory squad would immediately relay this information back to the main camp. However, for some unknown reason, the main camp had suddenly gone silent. With a sense of foreboding, the sensory squad cautiously began to retreat from Hagoromo''s forces, intending to relay the information through other means. But... The enemy wasn''t the only one with sensory capabilities; Hagoromo''s forces had them as well. Earlier, as they were moving, Hagoromo Mio turned her head towards the direction where the sensory squad was hiding and calmly remarked, "There are four little mice over there." Without needing further instructions, one of the Hagoromo ninjas silently left the formation, making no attempt to conceal his presence as he launched forward with a sonic boom, charging towards the sensory squad. "Run!" Realizing they had been exposed, the sensory squad turned and fled at top speed. But they hadn''t gone far when the sonic boom behind them grew louder and closer. The Hyuga ninja at the rear of the squad, seeing this, stopped in his tracks with a determined look. "You go on ahead!" he urged. With that, he turned to face the approaching Hagoromo ninja, adopting a Gentle Fist stance with his Byakugan activated. "A member of the Hyuga clan, huh?" Noticing the Byakugan, the Hagoromo ninja didn''t resort to any flashy techniques; instead, he launched a fierce frontal assault with experienced precision. A few breaths later, the Hyuga ninja lay defeated on the ground. The Hagoromo ninja was somewhat surprised. "Has the Hyuga clan grown this weak?" "And that seal..." As the Hyuga ninja fell, his headband shifted slightly, revealing the green cursed mark on his forehead. The Hagoromo ninja sneered, "Disgusting. Even after hundreds of years, this thing still exists. No wonder the Hyuga clan keeps getting weaker." Without paying further attention to the fallen ninja, the Hagoromo ninja flashed forward, chasing after the remaining "mice." Five minutes later, the Hagoromo ninja returned to the formation. After that, aside from eliminating a few scattered Allied Forces squads along the way, the hundred-strong team maintained a low profile, moving skillfully across the battlefield towards their target without causing any major disturbances. The usually chaotic Akatsuki members also followed quietly. They arrived at the Allied Shinobi Forces'' main camp, where the troops were busy reconfiguring the area. None of the soldiers had received any warning of an incoming attack and were stunned when they saw them. The Hagoromo forces didn''t give them a moment to react. All their members dispersed, and the battle began instantly. At the same time, fierce combat broke out at the third interception unit''s position. "Dust Release: Atomic Dismantling Jutsu!" In mid-air, the Second and Third Tsuchikage combined their powers, sending two white, semi-transparent pillars of energy speeding towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly swept his Rinnegan around, taking in all the surrounding information. Senju Hashirama and Tsunade were charging at him from the left and right. The First Tsuchikage was using Earth Style: Earth Dragon Concealment to stealthily approach from underground. The First Kazekage Reto was preparing to use Wind Style to back up the Earth Release. The Second Kazekage Shamon seemed to be standing still, but it was actually his puppet; the real body was hidden in the sand. The First Raikage A and the Fourth Raikage A had already activated their Lightning Release Chakra Mode, sealing off the area, ready to strike at any moment. Finally, Senju Tobirama and Namikaze Minato were simply standing on the sidelines, seemingly observing the battle, but in reality, they had marked each of the Kage with their Flying Thunder God seals. If they truly got involved, it would be earth-shattering. Of course, there were also the other Reanimation strongmen scattered around the periphery, some familiar to him, others not. Hagoromo Gengetsu noticed that many of them had already started to move. "This feels pretty good!" Hagoromo Gengetsu''s face lit up with excitement. Compared to the last time he had an intense battle, where he almost lost to the Great Toad Sage, this fight had already started with a heavier pressure than the former. Thump! Thump! At this moment, his heart was pounding powerfully. Whoosh! Whoosh! His blood and chakra were boiling on their own. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t suppress any of it. He cracked his neck, his bones making a satisfying noise, as he grinned, looking up at the rapidly approaching Dust Release. The stronger the enemies, the more his blood surged with excitement. In the current ninja world, there were few enemies who could give him this thrill. But now, facing these famous historical figures working together, it was giving him a new experience. "I''ll weigh the full depth of the ninja village era''s strength," Hagoromo Gengetsu''s interested voice echoed in the ears of everyone present. As he finished speaking, the Dust Release descended, disintegrating everything in its path. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t absorb the Dust Release. Noticing the two Senju wielding their monstrous strength closing in, he didn''t want to repeat the scene where the Great Toad Sage sent him flying. In a flash, he appeared in front of the First Raikage A. Facing his old acquaintance''s quick reaction, a fist wrapped in lightning, Hagoromo Gengetsu lightly tapped his hand against the Raikage''s fist. Instantly! The lightning surrounding the First Raikage A dimmed. After a good dose of chakra absorption, Hagoromo Gengetsu gripped the Raikage''s fist, giving him no chance to retaliate. He then grabbed his thick arm with his other hand, twisted his waist with force, and slammed the Raikage into the ground. In the next second. Boom! A massive crater exploded on the ground. The First Raikage A crashed into the First Tsuchikage Ishikawa, who had been stealthily approaching. The familiar sound of paper scraps floating in the air was heard for the first time on the battlefield. Chapter 315: Battle of the Kages Chapter 315: Battle of the Kages Chapter 315: Battle of the Kages As the First Raikage A and the First Tsuchikage Ishikawa collided, a high-density wind current surged toward Hagoromo Gengetsu as the First Kazekage Reto? clapped his hands, releasing the technique, Wind Release: Pressure Damage. Accompanying the wind, a massive amount of sand and gravel was lifted from the ground, turning into a barrage of deadly projectiles aimed at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Observing the attack, Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands as well and executed the same technique, Wind Release: Pressure Damage. A powerful wind current formed from his hands, clashing with Reto?''s technique in mid-air. Within moments, Reto?''s technique was dispersed, and the sand and gravel, now redirected, shot back at Reto? with a swift whistling sound. Suddenly, the ground beneath Hagoromo Gengetsu split open, revealing multiple vines that surged forth, attempting to entangle his legs. Hagoromo Gengetsu, seeing the situation, avoided using more wind techniques and instead flashed away from his original position. The Fourth Raikage A mirrored his movement, flashing behind Hagoromo Gengetsu and raising his thick arm to strike. At the same time, the First Raikage A, now recovered and once again enveloped in his Lightning Release Chakra Mode, also raised his arm. With a thunderous explosion, the two Raikages, moving at lightning speed, rushed at Hagoromo Gengetsu from both sides, executing the secret technique Lightning Release: Double Lariat. Created by the Second Raikage, this technique had been mastered by the reanimated First Raikage A in a short amount of time. When combined with the Fourth Raikage, the resulting power far surpassed the legendary AB combination. It wasn''t just the two Raikages who were attacking. On both sides of Hagoromo Gengetsu, countless trees shot up from the ground, blocking any lateral escape routes. Simultaneously, the previously solid ground beneath his feet turned into a quagmire, causing him to momentarily lose his footing. Without needing to speak, the experienced Kages coordinated their attacks with precision. As the two Raikages closed in, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Rinnegan narrowed slightly. He refrained from using Shinra Tensei to repel everything around him. Both the First Tsuchikage Ishikawa and the Second Kazekage Shamon were lurking underground, waiting for the right moment to strike. Meanwhile, Tobirama Senju and Minato Namikaze seemed to be making their moves. And let''s not forget Hashirama Senju, who had already entered Sage Mode with his hands clapped together. "Are they waiting for me to use Shinra Tensei before making their move?" Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered, his eyes sharpening. As the two Raikages were about to reach him, four basketball-sized orbs of Scorch Release suddenly materialized, targeting the heads and arms of the approaching Kages with precision. Both Raikages'' expressions changed. While they were not afraid of death, they knew that if their heads or arms were hit by the Scorch Release, their assault would be interrupted. In an instant, the Raikages exploded with more Lightning Release Chakra, quickly dodging the Scorch Release orbs. They then aimed their muscular arms at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s neck, intending to continue their attack. Snap! Snap! The Raikages suddenly found themselves immobilized. Turning to look, they saw their outstretched arms each gripped by a pale, slender hand. In the brief moment they had dodged the Scorch Release, Hagoromo Gengetsu, with his faster reaction speed, had already intercepted their attack. Without giving them a chance to react, Hagoromo Gengetsu twisted his waist and forcefully flung both Raikages to the sides like cannonballs. Having dealt with the Raikages, Hagoromo Gengetsu immediately crouched and slammed his hands into the ground. Snap! Snap! Snap! A bone-chilling cold spread out in all directions. The ground beneath Hagoromo Gengetsu''s feet quickly turned into a field of ice crystals. The ten-odd offensive puppets of the Second Kazekage Shamon, which had just emerged, were instantly frozen solid. But it didn''t end there. The freezing cold spread rapidly underground, freezing both the soil and Shamon''s hidden puppet army, as well as Shamon himself. Only the First Tsuchikage, who was more adept at Earth Release and faster, managed to escape the icy grasp. Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to press the attack, the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi opened her lips and quickly unleashed her technique: Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique! A dense mist, formed from chakra, poured from Mei Terumi''s mouth, enveloping Hagoromo Gengetsu in a sea of fog in the blink of an eye. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced around with his Rinnegan, but found that he could not see through the thick mist. "The Five Kage of this era still have their unique strengths," Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked calmly. If it were any other ninja, their Hiding in Mist Technique would never have achieved the same effect as the Fifth Mizukage''s. Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to summon a strong wind to disperse the fog, he suddenly frowned and stepped back. A thick vine burst from the ground where he had just been standing. This was only the beginning. No matter where Hagoromo Gengetsu moved, the large-scale Wood Release, enhanced by Sage Chakra from Hashirama Senju, continued to follow him, giving him no time to catch his breath. Outside the mist, Mei Terumi, not hesitating to expend her chakra, kept reinforcing the Hiding in Mist Technique. Beside her, Hashirama Senju, with the assistance of the Hyu?ga clan''s Byakugan, continued to track Hagoromo Gengetsu''s movements, using his hands to summon more Wood Release techniques. Numerous Hyu?ga clan members were also present, helping Tobirama Senju and Minato Namikaze to pinpoint Hagoromo Gengetsu''s location within the mist. The two exchanged a glance, and in a flash, they disappeared. Inside the fog, Hagoromo Gengetsu continued to leap around, dodging the dragon-like vines that pursued him. Suddenly, a ripple in space-time appeared behind him. A familiar blue Rasengan was spinning rapidly, aimed straight at Hagoromo Gengetsu''s back. Without turning around, Hagoromo Gengetsu allowed the Rasengan to hit him, only for it to rapidly shrink and disappear upon contact. Minato Namikaze, observing this, remained calm, his hand continuing its motion forward, intending to leave a Flying Thunder God mark on Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s right hand flipped back, and a black rod shot out, piercing Minato''s head with a thud. With a pop, Minato Namikaze disappeared in a puff of smoke. "A shadow clone, huh," Hagoromo Gengetsu muttered, realizing what had happened. He then exhaled a cloud of Boil Release mist, instantly evaporating the incoming Wood Release. The mist spread around him, ensuring that no more reanimated enemies could continue probing him with their shadow clones. Chapter 316: Interested in Joining Me, Orochimaru? Chapter 316: Interested in Joining Me, Orochimaru? Chapter 316: Interested in Joining Me, Orochimaru? As soon as Hagoromo Gengetsu completed his moves, another shadow clone rushed in, but it was instantly turned into white smoke upon contact with the boiling mist. Without sparing it a glance, Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands together and unleashed: "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!" A fierce gale shot up towards the sky, intent on tearing apart the mist. However, to his surprise, just as the Hidden Mist Technique began to show signs of dispersing, it quickly reformed and returned to its original state. At this moment, not only was the Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi, putting all her effort into maintaining the Hidden Mist Technique, but several reanimated ninjas were continuously channeling chakra into her, sustaining her energy consumption. Before Hagoromo Gengetsu could take further action, another opponent charged at him. Amid the fluttering of paper scraps, the assailant, ignoring their severe burns, clenched their fist and punched towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Superhuman strength? No, it''s Explosion Release!" With the attacker so close, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Rinnegan scanned the vast amount of chakra gathering in the fist. It wasn''t distributed like superhuman strength but rather was filled with the violent nature of Earth and Lightning Release chakra. Hagoromo Gengetsu tilted his head, narrowly dodging the explosive fist. He glanced at the attackera man in black with spiky hair, wielding Explosion Release. Judging by his appearance, he was likely a member of the Iwagakure''s Explosion Corps. Hagoromo Gengetsu vaguely recalled seeing him among the reanimated forces; his name was likely "Shou." "Trying to use these individuals to divert my attention?" Before Shou could react further, Hagoromo Gengetsu reached out with his right hand, crushing Shou''s head, and muttered indifferently. Shou''s headless body froze momentarily. Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to place a forbidden curse on him, a vine shot up from the ground, hurling Shou away. However, the vine quickly melted away under intense heat before it could retract. Swish! Swish! Swish! Three sharp blades of light suddenly sliced through the air behind Hagoromo Gengetsu. Moonlight Hayate, his face marred by burns and cracks, launched a determined strike with his sword in a Crescent Moon Dance. Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly observed this, extending his fingers to block and counter the strikes. With a single powerful slash, the real Moonlight Hayate was cut in two. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Almost instantly, several windmill shurikens charged with Magnet Release power whizzed towards Hagoromo Gengetsu from all directions. Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu predicted, one after another, reanimated ninjas from outside the five Kage emerged, their movements guided by Flying Thunder God kunai and augmented by Byakugan and Yamanaka clan techniques, relentlessly attacking Hagoromo Gengetsu within the mist. Although they caused little trouble, their strategy effectively divided his attention and drained his stamina. "Interesting. So this is the method you''ve devised to deal with me?" Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked calmly as he shattered half the body of a ninja he didn''t recognize with a single punch. While most of these reanimated opponents posed little threat, there were exceptions. For instance, now. "Fire Release: Explosive Flame Formation!" As Hagoromo Gengetsu dodged, he shattered the throat of a competent taijutsu user and placed a sealing curse on them. Just as he shifted to a new location, an array of exploding tags ignited, latching onto his legs. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions rang out. Amidst the lingering smoke, Hagoromo Gengetsu emerged, casually brushing the dust off his clothes, his only visible damage being slightly torn pant legs. "Hanzo? of the Salamander?" Hagoromo Gengetsu narrowed his eyes as he looked towards the attacker. Without the usual gas mask, Hanzo?''s figure flickered as he appeared in front of Hagoromo Gengetsu, swinging his sickle as he spoke: "Didn''t expect the famed Hagoromo Gengetsu to know my name." As he spoke, Hanzo?''s body released toxic gas into the air through his breath. Upon exposure, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt a slight numbness throughout his body. Even someone of his caliber couldn''t completely ignore the effects of the poison, which made him wonder how much worse it would be for others facing Hanzo? of the Salamander. Clang! But quickly, the numbness subsided as Hagoromo Gengetsu casually drew a kunai, deflecting Hanzo?''s poison-coated sickle before reaching out to grab Hanzo?''s head. Hanzo?''s face showed surprise, and in the next moment, his entire body turned into a puddle of water. Reappearing on the other side of Hagoromo Gengetsu, Hanzo? continued his assault with his sickle, the kunai and sickle clashing fiercely. As sparks flew, the two figures collided at high speed. Hanzo?''s proficiency with the Water Body Technique allowed him to maintain the upper hand temporarily, though he remained on the defensive. Thanks to the mist''s cover, he managed to avoid falling like the others. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t pay much attention to Hanzo?. After dispersing Hanzo? into water once again with a punch, he inquired: "I''m curious, why would someone from Amegakure fight so hard for the Five Great Shinobi Villages?" Hanzo? continued his attacks but replied with resentment, "It''s not by choice! A vile person is controlling me from behind. Who would''ve thought the Five Great Shinobi Villages would stoop so low?" "Oh?" Hagoromo Gengetsu was somewhat surprised. He had assumed that all reanimated individuals on the Allied Shinobi Forces'' side could control themselves, but it seemed some were being manipulated. It made sense; given that Hanzo? wasn''t from one of the Five Great Shinobi Villages, it was only logical to have a safeguard. Still, wasn''t the intel that only the Five Great Shinobi Villages'' own ninjas were reanimated? Now even outsiders were being summoned and forcibly controlled? Indeed, once a line is crossed, there''s no limit to how far it can go. For a ninja like Hanzo?, known as the "Demi-God," both the Five Great Shinobi Villages and Orochimaru wouldn''t pass up the opportunity. "Orochimaru, why not show yourself and say hello?" After repelling Hanzo? again, Hagoromo Gengetsu, now familiar with the pattern of Hanzo?''s Water Body Technique, smiled slightly as he addressed the thick white mist surrounding him. As his voice faded, a towering figure emerged from the mist. This time, Hanzo? didn''t immediately attack but instead spoke: "We meet again, Hagoromo-senpai." Although the words came from Hanzo?, the voice was distinctly Orochimaru''s raspy tone. Casually deflecting incoming kunai and shuriken from other directions, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Hanzo?. Knowing that Orochimaru was observing him through Hanzo?''s eyes, he sighed: "Orochimaru, you''re really hard to kill." Orochimaru chuckled politely, replying, "Thank you for the compliment, Hagoromo-senpai." "Interested in joining me? Under my name, Orochimaru, you''ll gain freedom and safety," Hagoromo Gengetsu offered. As the caster of the reanimation jutsu for the Allied Shinobi Forces, if Orochimaru genuinely wished to defect, Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldn''t hesitate to honor his promise. However, it was clear that Orochimaru only trusted himself and never believed in others'' promises. He certainly wouldn''t want his life to be in someone else''s hands in the years to come. "There''s still the matter of our unresolved feud, Hagoromo-senpai," Orochimaru laughed softly, refusing the offer. "And besides, Hagoromo-senpai, don''t waste your energy trying to find my true location. I won''t give you the chance." With those words, Orochimaru ceased possessing Hanzo?. This rendered Hagoromo Gengetsu''s effort to trace Orochimaru''s chakra back to his true location fruitless. He shook his head. It was merely a casual attempt; he wasn''t disappointed. "Since that''s the case, you''re of no use anymore." Hagoromo Gengetsu coldly observed the oncoming Hanzo?, extending his hand forward. (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: [email protected]/craxxtranslation. Thank you for your support!) Chapter 317: I Acknowledge You as the Strongest in Swordsmanship Universal Pull!” Chapter 317: I Acknowledge You as the Strongest in Swordsmanship Universal Pull! Chapter 317: I Acknowledge You as the Strongest in Swordsmanship "Universal Pull!" Hagoromo Gengetsu aimed his right hand at Hanzo?, pulling him in while simultaneously hurling a black rod from his prepared left hand. Under the immense suction force, Hanzo?, unable to execute his Water Instantaneous Body Technique, had his chest pierced by the black rod. After dispersing Hanzo?''s final resistance, Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to grab Hanzo?''s neck, which had flown right up to him. Suddenly! Several Flying Thunder God kunai shot out from within the white mist. Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to look over. Namikaze Minato, moving at lightning speed, rushed at him from behind. Already in Sage Mode, Minato raised a Sage Art: Massive Rasengan, attacking him once more. "Didn''t you learn your lesson? Or do you have some other scheme?" Without turning his head, Hagoromo Gengetsu reached out and grabbed Hanzo?''s neck, planting a cursed seal on him, rendering him immobile for a short period. At the same time, the Sage Art: Massive Rasengan slammed into his back. Just like before, the massive Rasengan was rapidly absorbed by Hagoromo Gengetsu without causing any disturbance. It was at this moment. Next to one of the Flying Thunder God kunai that had just been thrown, Tobirama Senju, along with Hashirama Senju, instantly appeared. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes narrowed, his attention largely focused on Hashirama. Without a word, Hashirama launched a full-force attack. While still absorbing the Massive Rasengan behind him, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t move at all. His steel-colored left hand punched out as well. Boom! A fierce blast of air erupted from where their fists collided, quickly spreading in all directions. Hashirama was forced back. Hagoromo Gengetsu, along with the Namikaze Minato behind him, was also pushed back. Seizing the opportunity, Tobirama stepped forward and swung his blade. Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly glanced at him. The ninja blade in Tobirama''s hand suddenly turned against him, unexpectedly stabbing its former master and instantly succeeding. Hagoromo Gengetsu frowned. In the next instant. Tobirama vanished in a puff of white smoke. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s pupils contracted. Instinctively, he looked at the remaining Flying Thunder God kunai passing by his side. Meanwhile, in the outside world. The real Tobirama watched as a silver figure, moving faster than himself or the Fourth Hokage, flashed through like an aurora. The figure carried the extremely sharp White Fang blade with it, cutting through the air silently. As the blade sliced through his neck, Tobirama murmured in admiration: "So fast!" He reached out his hand, and in an instant, he, the blade, and its wielder all disappeared. In their place was the Sage Art: Massive Rasengan and the last small portion of Namikaze Minato. As for the position where Namikaze Minato originally stood. In that instant of exchange, Tobirama''s neck was nearly severed. He didn''t mind, but rather looked forward expectantly at the White Fang blade that, despite passing through his neck, had not weakened. Instead, it grew even sharper, even faster, revealing its true fangs as it aimed for the vital spot on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s neck, filled with life. Hagoromo Gengetsu was still pondering whether Tobirama would emerge from the Flying Thunder God kunai passing by his side. He hadn''t expected such a fierce and deadly strike from behind, one that made him feel an intense sense of danger. Who was it? Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t have time to turn around. The attack behind him was so swift that even his Shinra Tensei would be too late to activate. In this split second, as life hung in the balance, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes were filled with surprise. "I didn''t expect to have to use this technique so soon." Clang. The sound of metal clashing rang out. Just as the wielder of the White Fang blade, and Tobirama himself, believed they had succeeded. To their surprise, a small pitch-black sphere suddenly appeared on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s neck, stopping the White Fang blade just shy of cutting his neck, without the sphere showing the slightest dent. Then, with a simple impact from the black sphere. The White Fang blade, which was an extremely expensive chakra short sword, was instantly shattered into fragments. The expression of the blade''s wielder remained unchanged, but the sharp aura emanating from him was no less potent than his weapon. He transformed his hand into a blade, preparing to continue the strike. However, when Tobirama saw the black sphere, which had just shattered the White Fang blade, flying toward them. Sensing something ominous and realizing that the opportunity had passed, he grabbed his companion without hesitation and teleported away with the Flying Thunder God technique. The Truth-Seeking Ball, finding no target, returned to hover behind Hagoromo Gengetsu, remaining motionless. The once fierce battlefield suddenly fell silent. Drip. A drop of blood slowly fell. Hagoromo Gengetsu reached up and touched his neck, where a long bloodstain had appeared. The White Fang blade hadn''t even touched it. The mere presence of that sharp aura had caused it. "What a fast blade! What a sharp blade!" Hagoromo Gengetsu now knew who the swordsman was. Konoha''s White Fang, Sakumo Hatake. This man, who in the original story only had a brief appearance and never truly demonstrated his combat power, was indeed someone feared by both enemy and allied villages alike. A man and his sword, like an assassin''s full-force strike, even someone like him couldn''t help but take notice. Even the Steel Release, known for its physical defense, would have been cut in two by that blade''s sharpness. Purely in terms of swordsmanship, of all the people he knew, Hagoromo Gengetsu was willing to acknowledge Sakumo Hatake as the strongest. "What a pity that such swordsmanship wasn''t passed down." Hagoromo Gengetsu thought of Sakumo''s useless son. Letting the blood on his neck continue to flow, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked around, his gaze sweeping over the previous battleground and the Flying Thunder God kunai embedded nearby. Now that he had calmed down, he understood the entire setup. Using Namikaze Minato''s Sage Art: Massive Rasengan as bait, they lured him into using the sealing technique to absorb it. This way, they could focus his attention, knowing that his Rinnegan could only activate one technique at a time. They planned to strike while he was absorbing the Rasengan. And indeed, that''s how it went. Tobirama brought Hashirama with him. Using the latter to draw his attention. When he realized that the Tobirama in front of him was a shadow clone, he instinctively thought that everything Namikaze Minato and Hashirama had done was to set the stage for Tobirama''s real killing blow. So, he immediately looked at the Flying Thunder God kunai passing by his side, assuming that the real killing move was likely there. However, things turned out slightly different from what he had guessed. Tobirama did indeed appear, but he swapped places with Namikaze Minato. From the very beginning, this group had never truly intended to limit his Rinnegan techniques. The real killing blow had never been Tobirama or any of the other famous Kage. It was Sakumo Hatake, brought by Tobirama, who had already activated, at his peak in terms of aura, speed, and swordsmanship, who caught him off guard with a flash strike, slashing at him from point-blank rangea strike so fast that not even the Rinnegan could block it. "Well played." Hagoromo Gengetsu praised. Since they had put so much thought into it. It seemed he would have to fully focus now. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the Truth-Seeking Ball hovering behind him. In an instant! An overwhelming and oppressive aura surged, causing every Allied Shinobi present to feel an immense weight on their shoulders. Chapter 318: As a Return, I Will Give You the Treatment You Deserve Chapter 318: As a Return, I Will Give You the Treatment You Deserve Chapter 318: As a Return, I Will Give You the Treatment You Deserve Clang. A kunai fell from the hands of a ninja and clattered to the ground, unnoticed. He looked up, his gaze fixed in shock on Hagoromo Gengetsu, his entire body trembling uncontrollably. "W-What''s happening? Why can''t I breathe all of a sudden?" "I''m... I''m the same," his companion stammered, also shaking. It wasn''t just themmany others felt the same sensation at that moment. "Why is my body shaking uncontrollably? Stop it, now!" someone gritted their teeth. "What on earth is happening?" another asked in panic. "It''s him! Hagoromo Gengetsu! He''s getting serious now!" someone deduced. But others shook their heads in denial. "With so many famous Kage already in action, wasn''t Hagoromo Gengetsu serious before? I don''t believe it!" Whether they believed it or not didn''t matter. From the moment Hagoromo Gengetsu dipped his fingers in blood and became fully serious, a terrifying silence fell over the once chaotic battlefield of ten thousand. It was as if a pair of high, cold, and merciless eyes were staring down at them. All the ninjas in the alliance, with their five senses intact and their bodies functioning normally, felt their hair stand on end, their bodies growing cold, and a constant tremble taking hold of them. Although the Reanimation''s sensory limitations meant that the five Kage and other resurrected strongmen didn''t react as intensely as the allied ninjas, their greater strength allowed them to feel an astonishingly powerful aura rising from within the white mist. As time passed, this aura not only failed to subside but grew stronger and stronger. Inside the white mist, Hagoromo Gengetsu, now fully serious, clapped his hands together. "Sage Mode: Activate!" Boom! A blue sage eyeshadow appeared, and Hagoromo Gengetsu''s aura exploded, shattering the surrounding mist in an instant. Immediately after... "Yin Seal: Release!" Three crescent-shaped blue-purple markings spread across Hagoromo Gengetsu''s entire forehead. A torrent of chakra surged into his body, causing his aura to climb even higher, raising a fierce wind that churned the area around him into chaos. Standing at the center of this storm, the wound on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s neck had already healed. He extended his hand: "Truth-Seeking Balls, come forth!" One, two, three, four. Four Truth-Seeking Balls instantly formed, orbiting around Hagoromo Gengetsu like satellites before neatly hovering behind his head. At this point, Hagoromo Gengetsu had reached his peak state. Without holding back his aura, an unprecedentedly oppressive force swiftly descended upon the entire battlefield. The ninjas began to tremble, the Kage showed signs of unease, and the dense sea of mist began to shake violently under the immense pressure. "I''m barely holding onto my Hidden Mist Jutsu!" Mei Terumi said urgently, her face pale. Before anyone could assist her... Boom!!! The massive sea of mist was utterly torn apart. An overwhelming shockwave transformed into a tangible wave, violently sweeping across everything. There was no time for Mei Terumi and the others to react. In an instant, everyone felt as if they had collided with a wall so massive that its end could not be seen. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The sound of bodies being sent flying uncontrollably echoed repeatedly. Accompanying this was the violent shaking of the earth. At this moment, viewed from above, one could see a massive crater rapidly expanding in all directions with Hagoromo Gengetsu at its center. Though not reaching the level of the Super Shinra Tensei that had destroyed Mount Myoboku, this blow, enhanced by an enormous amount of Sage Chakra, was enough to leave a deep impression on all the allied ninjas. Now, those ninjas who were farther away and had not been affected by the Shinra Tensei could only watch the scene before them with pale faces. Instinctively, they glanced at the kunai, shuriken, and ninja swords in their hands. Someone chuckled bitterly, voicing the thoughts of everyone who had lost the will to fight: "Is this the kind of battle we can even take part in?" Rustle, rustle, rustle... The sound of papers fluttering densely filled the battlefield. Those closest to the impact, the strongest among them, were almost all affected. Except for a few who, relying on their abilities, managed to escape unscathed, the rest suffered injuries to varying degrees. Fortunately, most of them were Reanimation bodies and could recover quickly. Even those like Mei Terumi, who had sustained serious injuries, quickly regained their fighting strength under Tsunade''s treatment. At this moment, clear footsteps echoed from the front of the group. Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama looked over. In the midst of the swirling yellow sand, a dark figure approached. Soon. A silver light appeared from within the dust. Dressed in the silver armor of the Hagoromo Clan, with three crescent-shaped markings on his forehead, blue eyeshadow extending to the corners of his eyes, and four Truth-Seeking Balls hovering behind him, Hagoromo Gengetsu strode forward. His Rinnegan scanned the crowd, pausing for a moment on the silver-haired Sakumo Hatake, before he calmly said: "That strategy just now was quite good." "As a return, I will give you the treatment you deserve." As soon as these words were spoken, the scene fell into a dead silence. Even the likes of the Five Kage felt immense pressure at this moment. The First Kazekage, Reto, studied the crescent markings on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s forehead, the blue eye corners, and the Truth-Seeking Balls behind him with a grave expression. Given his knowledge, he didn''t think these newly revealed features were merely for show. On the contrary, he sensed a strong threat from them. Hagoromo Gengetsu had never displayed these abilities during the Battle of the Valley of the Gods. Now, he was showing them all. "To think that Hagoromo Gengetsu has only been resurrected for a little over two years and has improved this much!" Reto clenched his fist. Though he knew Hagoromo Gengetsu''s talent was exceptional, he still found it hard to believe. Namikaze Minato, standing nearby, also looked shocked. During their battle with Hagoromo Gengetsu, when the Four Hokage fought him under the control of the Reaper, he had only revealed the Yin Seal. It''s only been a little over a year since then. Namikaze Minato had always been regarded as a genius by others. But only after a true comparison did he realize what it meant to be someone who could stand shoulder to shoulder with a god. No wonder the Great Toad Sage and Naruto had fallen to this man. Namikaze Minato took a deep breath, his gaze becoming resolute once more. No matter what, for Naruto, for Mount Myoboku, for the ninja world, even if it meant using every last ounce of strength, they had to end Hagoromo Gengetsu here! The others around him shared the same resolve as Namikaze Minato. Though they were intimidated by the power Hagoromo Gengetsu had displayed, they had no way out and nothing left to lose. All they could do was fight with all they had. Amid the sound of breaking air, the Kage and Reanimation strongmen once again surrounded Hagoromo Gengetsu. Senju Tobirama specifically warned, "Be careful of the black spheres behind Hagoromo Gengetsu! They should be a product of Yin-Yang Releasedon''t touch them!" After a brief encounter, the knowledgeable and sharp-eyed Senju Tobirama had already discerned the nature of the Truth-Seeking Balls. "They are called Truth-Seeking Balls," Hagoromo Gengetsu explained on his own. After all, the name "black spheres" was far too crude. Having explained, Hagoromo Gengetsu raised his right hand, and a Truth-Seeking Ball flew to his palm. He looked around and, seeing that everyone was ready, waved his hand: "The warm-up is over." "Now, the real battle begins." Chapter 319: Not Helping Family, Should I Help Outsiders Instead? Chapter 319: Not Helping Family, Should I Help Outsiders Instead? Chapter 319: Not Helping Family, Should I Help Outsiders Instead? "Fire Release: Dragon Flame Jutsu!" "Wind Release: Tornado Hurricane!" "Earth Release: Earth Flow River!" "Water Release: Water Dragon Jutsu!" "Lightning Release: Thunder Beast!" At the same time, in the ninja headquarters, as the Hagoromo clan forces launched their surprise attack, the five Hagoromo elders at the forefront swiftly formed hand seals. Compared to ordinary ninjas, the Five Elements Jutsu they unleashed was far more powerful and expansive. The jutsu merged together, forming a massive composite attack that surged toward the largest concentration of the ninja alliance forces. "What''s happening?" "Enemies!" "How did the enemy get here?" "Such powerful jutsu skills!" The Hagoromo forces had targeted the intelligence and strategy units of the ninja alliance, who were trying to reestablish communication. Recognizing the danger, Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, and others turned around, their pupils shrinking in shock. They had no time to ponder how the enemy arrived; they knew they couldn''t withstand such an attack and were about to flee. A shadowy figure suddenly appeared in front of them. With the sound of summoning shadow clones, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, arrived just in time. Each of his four shadow clones formed hand seals for Fire, Wind, Water, Earth, and Lightning Releases. "Five Release Great Combo Technique!" With their hand seals complete, Hiruzen and his clones contracted their abdomens, drawing chakra into their mouths. In a flash, they unleashed a torrent of flames, wind, water, earth, and lightning. The elements fused together, creating a massive composite jutsu that rushed forward. The collision of the two Five Elements Jutsu lit up the entire ninja headquarters. In the continuous booming, the ferocity of fire, the sharpness of wind, the versatility of water, the weight of earth, and the volatility of lightning were on full display. It was a dazzling display of ninjutsu, a spectacle of pure art. "It''s so beautiful! This is definitely art! The purest form of art! Hmm!" Deidara, entranced, stared at the display, lost in its magnificence. "Now''s not the time to get distracted, Deidara!" Kisame snapped, slapping Deidara on the back. Without waiting for a reply, he moved as planned, clearing out other areas of the ninja headquarters. Deidara, snapped back to reality by Kisame''s slap, sighed at the fleeting beauty before pulling out a clay bird. Enlarging it, he hopped on and flew into the sky, grinning as he said, "Now, it''s time to show my real art! Hmm!" Not only Kisame and Deidara, but all the elite members of the Hagoromo forces dispersed into squads, swiftly engaging in battle. Even the five elders who had just unleashed the Five Elements Jutsu were surprised that a single person had managed to block their attack, but they were not deterred. At Hiruzen''s side, someone had already stepped forward to confront him. "Aren''t you from the Sarutobi clan?" After the collision of the Five Elements Jutsu, Hiruzen summoned the Adamantine Staff and was about to attack when a voice interrupted him. He turned to see an old man in silver armor, bearing the crest of the Hagoromo clan, standing before him. "You are... the former leader of the Hagoromo clan?" Hiruzen recognized the man, quickly inquiring. Hagoromo Mu nodded, observing Hiruzen with a touch of sentimentality. "Who would have thought that the little boy from back then has grown into an old man like me." "And your composite jutsu skills are impressive. If I didn''t know better, I''d think you were from the Hagoromo clan." Mu was surprised to see the techniques of the Hagoromo clan being used by a Sarutobi, and seemingly at an even higher level. Hiruzen, though older, responded humbly, "Thank you for the compliment. I didn''t expect to meet you again under these circumstances. But, with all due respect, your arrival, along with the other Hagoromo elders, is ill-timed." As he spoke, Hiruzen scanned the battlefield. The fight had already begun. Although the Hagoromo forces were outnumbered by the ninja alliance, their individual strength was formidable. Even with the support of reanimated ninjas like the Third Raikage, Third Kazekage, Fourth Kazekage, Third Mizukage, Fourth Hokage, and present-day powerhouses like Jiraiya, the situation looked grim. Hiruzen''s worry deepened, but Mu remained calm as he asked, "What do you mean by ill-timed?" Realizing he had little time to waste, Hiruzen gripped his Adamantine Staff and said, "Hagoromo Gengetsu''s ambition will only bring destruction to the entire ninja world. As a senior who once lived in this world, you shouldn''t become an accomplice." "An accomplice?" Mu shook his head. "If I don''t help my own family, should I help outsiders instead?" "As for destroying the ninja world? That''s perfectit needs to be rebuilt, to make a new world for the Hagoromo clan!" A gleam of determination flashed in Mu''s eyes. For someone who had devoted his life to the Hagoromo clan, his greatest wish was to see them reign supreme. The lives of others didn''t concern him. Most of the reanimated Hagoromo elders shared Mu''s sentiment. The rest were battle-hungry warriors. This was why they chose to follow Gengetsu, not merely because of his strength. They were already dead; what did they have to fear? Only their ideals, only the future they could see, mattered to them. Seeing that he couldn''t convince Mu, Hiruzen tightened his grip on the Adamantine Staff, his expression resolute. "In that case, I must apologize, Hagoromo elder." Mu gestured forward, "Come then. I hear you joined a village called Konoha and became the so-called Hokage. Let me see the strength of the strongest Kage of this era." As his words fell, two explosive sounds echoed, signaling the start of their battle. Not far away, Jiraiya, who had glanced at the fight, was struck by Hagoromo Anki and sent flying. He quickly recovered, catching Anki''s incoming fist, and continued the fight. Feeling the pressure, Anki asked, "Your strength is impressive. What''s your name?" Jiraiya replied without hesitation. "And your surname?" Anki asked. "Jiraiya is my full name," Jiraiya said, puzzled by the question. Anki was taken aback. "A commoner?" Meanwhile, further away, Hagoromo Mio, who had just been repelled by the Third Raikage A, looked at the man who had withstood her slash unscathed. A mix of surprise and excitement flashed across her cold face. "A Raikage from the age of the Hidden Villages? Excellent!" In high spirits, Mio resumed her attack. Throughout the ninja headquarters, fierce battles raged on. Blood and fire began to bloom without end. Chapter 320: Hashirama: Even at My Peak, I Am No Longer a Match for Gengetsu Chapter 320: Hashirama: Even at My Peak, I Am No Longer a Match for Gengetsu Chapter 320: Hashirama: Even at My Peak, I Am No Longer a Match for Gengetsu While the subordinates were engaged in battle, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had officially entered the fray, began to clear out the present enemies. "Senjutsu: Storm Release - Chasing Light!" A massive array of Storm Release lasers shot out from behind Hagoromo Gengetsu, spreading out like a peacock displaying its feathers, and covered the surrounding enemies. Senju Hashirama and the others immediately dodged, though not everyone was as fortunate. The puppets had all been destroyed by the earlier Ice Release, leaving the Second Tsuchikage Mu defenseless, using only sand to shield himself. He looked down in shock at the gaping hole in his chest. "The Sand Armor was broken in an instant?" Recalling how the Storm Release shattered the sand armor covering his body and the large hole it left in his chest, Mu''s face turned grim. If he were made of flesh and blood, wouldn''t that mean Hagoromo Gengetsu could have killed him with a single strike? Luckily, he was in an Reanimation body. Mu could only sigh as his hollow chest quickly began to regenerate, and he chose to retreat for now. However, just as he was about to retreat, Hagoromo Gengetsu suddenly appeared before him, extending his right hand, with a Truth-Seeking Ball in his palm aimed directly at him. Mu''s expression tightened as he summoned his strongest sand shield, learning from his earlier mistake, to block in front of him. Before he could even breathe a sigh of relief Boom! The thick sand shield was pierced by a massive hole. Mu''s last memory was of the Truth-Seeking Ball extending a long black rod that shattered his sand shield and simultaneously crushed his brain. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the headless Mu before him and did nothing more. As the Truth-Seeking Ball reverted to its original form, he quickly moved on to his next target. As Hagoromo Gengetsu departed, Mu''s body remained standing headless. As time passed, the expected sound of paper scraps fluttering to the ground never came. Mu remained in a headless state. Senju Tobirama keenly noticed this oddity. He quickly warned, "Be careful! Once hit by the Truth-Seeking Ball, even Reanimation bodies can''t regenerate." Upon hearing this, the already struggling group fighting against Hagoromo Gengetsu''s full power felt an even heavier weight in their hearts. Their greatest advantage had been their seemingly perpetual Reanimation state. But now, they faced the Truth-Seeking Ball, a technique that completely countered them. Instinctively, everyone became more cautious in the following battles, no longer fighting as recklessly as before. However, bad news kept coming. When Hagoromo Gengetsu ignored the First Mizukage Byakuren''s Water Release, got close, and pierced his chest with his right hand, absorbing his chakra using the Chakra Absorption Technique to replenish his own somewhat depleted chakra, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki immediately targeted Hagoromo Gengetsu with Dust Release. But the attack was easily blocked by the black protective membrane formed by one of the Truth-Seeking Balls behind Hagoromo Gengetsu. As the Dust Release''s radiance faded, revealing the unscathed black protective membrane, Onoki took a deep breath, his voice trembling slightly: "Even Dust Release is ineffective against the Truth-Seeking Balls." If even Dust Release couldn''t work, there was no point in trying other jutsu. In terms of taijutsu, someone had attempted to kick away a Truth-Seeking Ball, only to have their leg instantly turn to ash while the Truth-Seeking Ball remained unmoved. As for genjutsu, there was nothing to be said. Even the Second Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu, who was the most skilled in genjutsu on the battlefield, had summoned a giant clam and unleashed the genjutsu Mirage: Steaming Danger Tyranny, but it had no effect in stopping the Truth-Seeking Ball from sending his summoned beast back to wherever it had come from. Ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsuevery secret technique failed against the Truth-Seeking Balls and Hagoromo Gengetsu. At this moment, as Hagoromo Gengetsu withdrew his hand from Byakuren''s body and casually delivered another blow with the Truth-Seeking Ball, further incapacitating the First Tsuchikage Ishikawa and several other powerful Reanimation warriors, it became clear to all that the situation was dire. Though they still had many fighters, the Allied Shinobi Forces sank deeper into despair. Hagoromo Gengetsu was already formidable, but now, with the addition of the Truth-Seeking Balls that nullified all jutsu, it was as if a true god had descended. How could they possibly defeat him? Soon, the morale of the Allied Shinobi Forces, whether engaged in battle or observing from the sidelines, began to crumble. Noticing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu seized the opportunity. He clapped his hands together, speaking calmly: "Senjutsu: Ice Needle Rain!" Under the blood-red moon and the pitch-black night sky, the moisture in the air condensed into thin, needle-like ice shards, which poured down like torrential rain. Groans and screams echoed throughout the Allied Shinobi Forces. The ice needles were too dense, covering a vast area, leaving almost no one unscathed. Tsunade, who had activated the Yin Seal and was in the Hundred Healings state, clenched her fists tightly at the sight and quickly realized something. She retreated, searching for her disciple, the unremarkable Sakura, who had been relatively inconspicuous throughout the battle. All of the surviving, loyal members of the Konoha 12 were present in the Allied Shinobi Forces. However, with Naruto, the former protagonist, gone, the Konoha 12, whose strength was only at the Jonin level at best, had not been able to shine. Instead, they were as unremarkable as the other shinobi in the crowd. Hagoromo Gengetsu hadn''t even noticed them during the battle. After explaining her intentions to Sakura, Tsunade quickly bit her finger and, together with Sakura, performed the Summoning Technique. Boom! A large plume of white smoke rose. With Tsunade and Sakura working together, they summoned a tenth of Katsuyu''s body. "Is it another war?" Looking down at the vast shinobi army below, the soft, yet slightly sorrowful, female voice of Katsuyu echoed. After listening to Tsunade''s explanation, Katsuyu, even in her fractioned form, much larger than most summoning beasts, turned her head to take a deep look at Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was single-handedly holding off an entire army. Without saying more, she honored the contract as she always had. Katsuyu''s massive body quickly melted, spreading out like a giant sticky carpet over the entire battlefield. All injured members of the Allied Shinobi Forces who stood on it received healing from medical ninjutsu. Thus, thanks to the efforts of Tsunade and Sakura, the casualties among the Allied Shinobi Forces were significantly reduced. "Katsuyu..." Hagoromo Gengetsu naturally noticed what was happening. Seeing that only a fraction of Katsuyu had been summoned, and not her true body, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Compared to the Great Toad Sage, Katsuyu, who could continuously split herself, was much harder to kill. As long as she wasn''t specifically targeting him and was merely fulfilling a contract, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. He withdrew his gaze and, looking at the few remaining Reanimation warriors before him, waved his hand, causing two Truth-Seeking Balls to transform into massive fans that swept across from left to right, leaving no space untouched. At this moment, watching his side being pushed back step by step, Senju Hashirama sighed with emotion. Everyone had already anticipated Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength. Yet every time they met, he brought a new surprise. "I must admit, even at my peak, I am no longer a match for you, Gengetsu." "But... surrendering and giving up are not in my dictionary." With determination, Senju Hashirama clapped his hands together and launched another attack. Chapter 321: Uchiha Madara Returns, Senju Hashirama Makes His Move Chapter 321: Uchiha Madara Returns, Senju Hashirama Makes His Move Chapter 321: Uchiha Madara Returns, Senju Hashirama Makes His Move Senju Hashirama suddenly clapped his hands together, and a massive number of tree roots and vines surged from the ground within a hundred-meter radius, as if dragons were emerging from the earth. They transformed into a fierce sea of trees, rushing towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu, observing the scene, extended his hand, summoning a Truth-Seeking Ball that had been floating behind him. It transformed into a gigantic scythe, severing the incoming wood release technique. "Ha!" Upon seeing this, Hashirama tightened his fingers, intertwining them, and shouted. More vines and roots extended, aiming directly at the scythe formed by the Truth-Seeking Ball, wrapping around it layer by layer. Although many of the roots were severed by the scythe, as time passed and more wood release techniques were employed without consideration for chakra consumption, the surface of the Truth-Seeking Ball gradually became covered in vines and roots, making it difficult for the scythe to move. Hashirama''s eyes suddenly lit up as he observed this. At the same time, Senju Tobirama, who was using the Flying Thunder God Technique to dodge the attacks of two other Truth-Seeking Balls with his companions, also noticed this and reacted. "Sage Art!" The two brothers had discovered a way to deal with the Truth-Seeking Balls. The wood release technique that Hashirama had just used did not disintegrate upon contact with the Truth-Seeking Balls like other ninjutsu or kekkei genkai. Instead, it entangled them. This wasnt due to any special property of wood release. Rather, it was because wood release, when infused with sage chakra, was classified as a sage technique, not ninjutsu. Truth-Seeking Balls could not nullify sage techniques. Realizing this, Tobirama immediately looked at Namikaze Minato, who was also in Sage Mode. Minato was quick to catch on. Noticing the interaction between the wood release and the Truth-Seeking Balls, he quickly understood what was happening. Minato nodded at Tobirama, acknowledging that he and the First Hokage would be the main attackers from this point on. "Have they figured it out?" Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Hashirama, whose face revealed nothing, then looked at the Truth-Seeking Ball entangled by roots and vines. His mind raced. The scythe formed by the Truth-Seeking Ball rapidly retracted, transforming into a high-speed spinning Fu?ma Shuriken. It quickly sliced through the wood release technique wrapped around it, then spun back to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s side, reverting to its original form as a Truth-Seeking Ball without any visible damage. Although sage techniques were unaffected by the Truth-Seeking Balls properties, that didnt mean they could overcome it. Even the Great Toad Sage, who was highly skilled in sage techniques, had fallen to the Truth-Seeking Balls, let alone human practitioners of sage arts. However, the wood release techniques strengthened by Hashirama''s sage chakra were indeed troublesome due to their powerful binding capabilities. "Are they trying to bind all the Truth-Seeking Balls with wood release and then attack me?" As several wood dragons erupted from the ground, roaring towards him and the Truth-Seeking Balls that were dealing with the Reanimation warriors, Hagoromo Gengetsu immediately understood his old rival''s strategy. He wasn''t about to give them the opportunity. Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands as well, and several massive acid dragons, no smaller than the wood dragons, formed from corrosive and sticky acid. With a thunderous roar, they charged forward to meet the wood dragons head-on. During the ensuing battle, Hashirama tried various other strategies. But even when facing Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had perfect control over the nature and form of chakra across seven different attributes, who was in perfect sync with his Sage Mode, and who had various other techniques at his disposal, the once-legendary wood release technique that had quelled the wars in the ninja world seemed almost insignificant. During this time, Tobirama and Minato, who also possessed sage chakra, joined the battle, bringing with them warriors like Hatake Sakumo. Despite their numerous battle plans under the support of the Flying Thunder God Technique, their efforts were in vain. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength far surpassed all of them, and with a Truth-Seeking Ball protecting him, no matter what they tried, they couldnt land an effective hit. In the end, Tobirama even attempted to touch a Truth-Seeking Ball directly and use the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport it away, but this too was easily countered by Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had anticipated such a move. In the end, the difference in strength was too great. In terms of power, Hagoromo Gengetsu was already the strongest person under the Six Paths. The "Six Paths" here refers to beings like the Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya O?tsutsuki, individuals of that level. Even figures like O?tsutsuki Toneri, with his Tenseigan, and the Six Paths-level O?tsutsuki Momoshiki and O?tsutsuki Kinshiki as shown in the movieswhen faced with Hagoromo Gengetsu, its uncertain who would emerge victorious. Though the Allied Shinobi Forces included many powerful reanimated warriors, the White Zetsu clones fused with Hashirama''s cells could never fully restore their original strength. Moreover, Hagoromo Gengetsu was intimately familiar with their techniques. The situation was already becoming very clear. Boom! Boom! Boom! As Hagoromo Gengetsu faced Hashirama and the others'' desperate counterattacks, three of his Truth-Seeking Balls did not remain idle. They took advantage of the time to completely destroy one reanimated warrior after another. When Hashirama, Tobirama, and the others managed to distance themselves from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s attacks, they noticed that many of their comrades had already fallen. "The combination of Truth-Seeking Balls and Hagoromo Gengetsu has almost no weaknesses. Even if there is one, its incredibly difficult to exploit." Despite the dire situation, Tobirama''s voice remained calm. But no matter how calm he remained, it didnt change reality. Tobirama had thought of many strategies, but they were all useless in the face of overwhelming power. "I''m sorry. If only I were stronger," Minato said apologetically. As one of the two people present who could use sage techniques, his performance had been less than impressive. His only reliable technique, the Flying Thunder God, had become predictable after multiple encounters with Hagoromo Gengetsu. With the Truth-Seeking Balls protecting him, Minatos technique had lost its element of surprise. As for his other techniques, such as the Rasengan, they were even less effective against Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Fourth Hokage, no need to blame yourself" Hashirama began, intending to console him, when a proud voice suddenly interrupted: "You''re right, you really are useless." Hashiramas expression changed instantly. He reacted instinctively, saying: "Madara!" As soon as the words left his mouth, Uchiha Madara appeared before Minato in an instant. He grabbed Minato by the throat, looking down on him and said: "In that case, give your power to me!" Chakra Devour! Minato had no time to resist before he felt the sage chakra in his body rapidly being absorbed by Madara. Hashirama, seeing this, wanted to intervene immediately. But Tobirama stopped him. The Uchiha Madara before them was no longer an enemy. Soon after, on Madaras left chestwhere the Hashirama cells had caused a face to growan intricate sage face appeared. "So this is sage chakra? Its quite easy to control." Madara released Minato, his hand letting go of the Fourth Hokage''s throat. After feeling the sage chakra flowing through him, he turned to Hashirama with a slight grin: "Hashirama, it seems well have to team up once again." (Support me and read additional chapters on my Patreon: [email protected]/craxxtranslation. Thanks!) Chapter 322: Gengetsu, Are My Rinnegan Eyes Useful? Chapter 322: Gengetsu, Are My Rinnegan Eyes Useful? Chapter 322: Gengetsu, Are My Rinnegan Eyes Useful? Fully aware of the Eye of the Moon Plan and what Hagoromo Gengetsu intended to do, Uchiha Madara, after wreaking havoc in Konoha, quickly arrived at the site of the Divine Tree. He had observed the previous battle. Though shocked by the power Gengetsu now wielded, Madara came to a clear understanding: he couldn''t defeat Gengetsu on his own. He needed an ally. And now, the only one who could meet his standards was Senju Hashirama. After absorbing Namikaze Minato''s Sage Chakra, which gave him some resistance against the Truth-Seeking Orbs, Madara turned his attention to the one person he never forgotHashiramaand extended an invitation. Hashirama, his gaze complicated, looked at his old friend and, after a brief pause, asked, "Madara, why are you helping us?" From what Hashirama knew of Madara, he wasn''t one to join the fray just for excitement. The Allied Shinobi Forces were still unaware that Madara was the true mastermind behind the Eye of the Moon Plan. Madara''s gaze locked onto Hagoromo Gengetsu as he coldly replied, "Helping you? I''m just here to reclaim what''s mine!" The Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, the Tailed Beasts, the Eye of the Moon Plan, and his Rinnegan! Noticing that Gengetsu was now looking at him, Madara asked with a deep, intense gaze, "Gengetsu, how are you finding my Rinnegan?" "Quite useful," Gengetsu responded calmly with a nod. Madaras arrival didnt surprise him. When Madara brought up his Rinnegan, Gengetsu understood what he meant. But there was no way Gengetsu would return them. What he had seized with his own strength was his to keep. Moreover, the Rinnegan was crucial to the success of the Eye of the Moon Plan. If, after everything, the eyes still existed, Gengetsu wouldnt mind returning them. However, by then, Madara would likely be long gone. In the end, the outcome would still see the Rinnegan in his hands. So why go through the trouble of returning them halfway? Because of this, Gengetsu remained indifferent from start to finish regarding the Rinnegan that Madara wanted back. Madara was a bit surprised by this reaction. Seeing Gengetsus calmness during their reunion after so many decades was unexpected. In the past, Gengetsu would never have responded with such a casual, "Quite useful." Madara wasnt one for idle chatter. Plus, he couldnt help but respect Gengetsu''s brazen attitude, even if it meant Madara had to fight to reclaim what was his. "Hashirama." Madara turned to look at Hashirama again. Understanding what his old friend wanted, Hashirama nodded firmly, then smiled, "Madara, who would have thought wed join forces again?" Madara, arms crossed, responded, "Hashirama, there are many things you cant imagine." "Hopefully, none of them are too disastrous." "Perhaps." After exchanging these few words, Hashirama and Madara looked at each other, their expressions turning serious as they turned to face Gengetsu. Both leaned forward, legs coiled in preparation, the tension thick as a great battle loomed. Tobirama drew his Flying Thunder God kunai, ready to join in. But Madara glanced at him and said coldly, "The weak shouldn''t join in. Against someone like Gengetsu, who is at this level of power, strategies and intelligence are useless after the first attempt." Madaras words werent just directed at Tobirama, but to everyone else as well. The vast disparity in strength, combined with the lack of Sage Chakra, meant that joining the fight would only be a hindrance. Moreover, Madara didnt want any unnecessary interruptions in the long-awaited battle between him, Hashirama, and Gengetsu. "It begins now, Hashirama!" Without waiting for a response, Madara launched himself at Gengetsu, creating a massive crater underfoot as he charged with terrifying momentum. Hashirama moved in tandem. Though stung by Madaras words, Tobirama remained motionless. Despite Madaras harsh tone, he wasn''t wrong. After Kakashi Hatakes near-lethal strike, Tobirama realized that trying to challenge Gengetsu further would be futile. All he could do was wait. Wait for a chance that might comeor might never come. "So, in the end, this great war of the ninja world has become a stage for the Three Heroes of the Warring States?" With his left leg missing, O?noki, his face pale as Tsunade treated him, sighed deeply. "I once thought the Five Kage were the strongest ninja. But now..." With her chakra nearly depleted and barely able to fight, Mei Terumi? shook her head with a bitter smile. The other Kage, A, the Fourth Raikage, and Tsunade, remained silent. They all wanted to do their part as representatives of the current generation. But reality was harsh. If it weren''t for the protection provided by the previous Kage and the strong ninja of each village, taking the brunt of Gengetsus attacks, they might not even be alive now. "Though I hate to admit it, it seems only those of the same era can truly challenge each other." Covered in wounds, with the largest gash nearly piercing his chestan injury that Tsunade had to pull him back from deaths doorRaikage A spoke with a sense of resignation. Tsunade said nothing, her gaze fixed on the backs of her grandfather and Madara, now fighting side by side. She had never imagined that the two founders of Konoha, long severed from each other, would one day join forces again. The sight of them together was inspiring, filling one with confidence. But then, considering the opponent capable of forcing Hashirama and Madara to join forces, the thought was terrifying. As she continued to treat O?noki''s wounds, Tsunade looked at Gengetsu, feeling her heart sink. She noticed that Gengetsus expression remained calm, devoid of any tension. At most, he seemed a bit nostalgic. "Hashirama, Madara, and myselfwhat a surprise. Who would have thought the battle that should have happened during the Warring States would happen decades later." Noticing that Hashirama and Madara were now charging toward him, Gengetsu chuckled softly, speaking to himself. The Three Heroes of the Warring States were legendary, but truthfully, they had never all been in the same place at the same time. The imagined clash of the three never happened. What was left were two famous battles: the Battle of the Valley of the Gods and the Valley of the End, along with Hashiramas unmatched reputation. But after today, everything would change. At this moment, a rare flicker of excitement sparked in Gengetsus usually calm eyes as he looked at the two men charging toward him, both legends in their own right. Hashirama, the victor of old, and Madara, who, though seemingly defeated at the Valley of the End, ultimately had the last laughboth were about to become the stepping stones on Gengetsus path to supremacy. Warring States, present dayonly one shall reign supreme! Chapter 323: Madara and Hashirama vs. Gengetsu Chapter 323: Madara and Hashirama vs. Gengetsu Chapter 323: Madara and Hashirama vs. Gengetsu Whoosh! Whoosh! As soon as they entered his attack range, two Truth-Seeking Balls shot toward Hashirama and Madara, controlled by Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Shinra Tensei!" Madara extended his hand, and with a mere thought, his Rinnegan unleashed a powerful repulsive force. The Truth-Seeking Balls briefly halted and began to reverse course, heading back towards Gengetsu. However, Gengetsu''s own Rinnegan flared to life, releasing an opposing Shinra Tensei. The two invisible forces clashed violently in the air. After just a few moments, Madaras repulsion was overpowered, and the Truth-Seeking Balls sped up, hurling back towards the duo with even greater force. Madaras eyes narrowed in irritation. If only the true Rinnegan were still his... A moment later, the two Truth-Seeking Balls struck both Madara and Hashirama. However, their expressions remained unchanged as their bodies instantly transformed into wooden logs, the real figures slipping out from behind the wooden replacements, continuing their charge toward Gengetsu. The two missed Truth-Seeking Balls began to turn back, but wooden tendrils extended from the logs, wrapping around the orbs, slowing their return. Gengetsu observed all this with a calm demeanor. Before Hashirama and Madara could close the distance, Madara quickly clasped his hands together, and with a substantial expenditure of chakra, two black spheres resembling Truth-Seeking Balls materialized in front of him. He hurled them at Gengetsu, and they flew rapidly to his sides, unleashing a powerful gravitational pull, akin to black holes. Gengetsu remained unaffected, but the two Truth-Seeking Balls behind him wavered under the influence of the jutsu, slowly drifting toward the dark orbs. Despite the years apart, Hashiramas battle instincts were as sharp as ever. "Sage Art: Gate of the Great God!" The moment Madara''s Deva Path powers unleashed the gravitational force, Hashirama clapped his hands together. One by one, massive crimson torii gates, imbued with powerful sealing energy, descended from the sky, crashing down towards Gengetsu. Even now, Gengetsu couldnt take lightly a combination of sage arts and sealing techniques like this. With the ground beneath him fracturing under the force of the Deva Path, he quickly summoned a dragon made of earth to carry him backward, avoiding the descending gates. Madara and Hashirama burst forward at maximum speed, charging towards Gengetsu, who no longer had the Truth-Seeking Balls at his side. During their approach, Madara attempted to pull Gengetsu closer with Bansho Tenin, only for it to be met with an identical counter from Gengetsu. You think that just because my Truth-Seeking Balls are not with me, Im defenseless? As Gengetsu dodged the falling torii gates, he noticed that Hashirama and Madara were closing in from either side, intending to flank him. He recalled the last time someone underestimated him this way; it had been Naruto and the Great Toad Sage. Gengetsu cracked his neck, the joints popping audibly. "Fire Release: Dragon Flame Release Song Technique!" As Madara drew closer, he quickly weaved hand signs and unleashed four streams of searing dragon-shaped flames. Each dragon targeted Gengetsu from a different directionabove, below, left, and rightensuring there was no escape. Fully aware of this jutsus properties, Gengetsu slowed his pace, letting the dragons reach him, and then unleashed a sealing technique to absorb them. This is the moment! Taking advantage of the fires distraction, Hashirama appeared at Gengetsus side, aiming a powerful punch directly at his temple. Despite the speed of the attack, Gengetsu was even faster. Boom! The sound of air being shattered echoed loudly as Hashiramas eyes widened, his fist striking empty space. As his body followed the momentum forward, he suddenly felt a sharp pain. Thud! A stabbing noise rang out, and before Hashirama could react, a black rod pierced through his back. When Hashirama lunged, Gengetsu had abruptly halted his absorption technique, using the momentum to vanish and reappear behind Hashirama at lightning speed. Now, as small flames still flickered across his body from the earlier technique, Gengetsu showed no emotion, firmly gripping the black rod and driving it into Hashiramas back. Like a cursed seed, the rod sprouted dozens of thorns inside Hashirama, disrupting most of his chakra pathways. Hashirama froze, unable to move. Before Gengetsu could finish him off, another Shinra Tensei from Madara surged forward, though it was quickly negated by an equal force from Gengetsu. However, the shockwave pushed Hashiramas limp form away, and several wood tendrils pulled him back to Madaras side. Madara yanked the black rod out of Hashiramas back with a smirk. Hashirama, Ive never seen you get taken down so quickly. As his chest began to heal, patching itself together with the aid of his cells, Hashirama scratched his head with a sheepish grin. Gengetsus strength is overwhelming in every aspect. Even if we fight him with taijutsu, its likely we wont stand a chance, even together. Madaras expression turned serious as he eyed Gengetsu. The residual flames had now been fully absorbed by his sealing technique, and any minor injuries had already healed. Hes even mastered Hashiramas unmarked healing. Madara knew that this battle was going to be far from easy, yet the Eye of the Moon Plan couldnt be allowed to fall into anyone elses hands. Just then, a sharp whistling sound filled the air. Both Hashirama and Madara leaped aside as they looked back to see the four Truth-Seeking Balls breaking free from their constraints and flying back to Gengetsus side. Seeing this, Madaras voice was calm. It seems were left with no choice but to use our strongest techniques. Even if they could restrain the Truth-Seeking Balls again, the earlier events proved it was ultimately futile. Now, they had no other option but to go all out. For Hashirama, it would be the final stand. For Madara, it was not yet over. Black Zetsu... Madaras thoughts flickered briefly. Hidden away from both Gengetsu and himself, Black Zetsu awaited his moment. Thanks to Black Zetsus stealth and his ability to meld into surfaces, Madara had one last contingency plan. If Black Zetsu could bind Gengetsu even for a fraction of a second, Madara would reclaim his Rinnegan. Once he had that, the Eye of the Moon Plan would be back under his control, and he would truly return to life. Madara knew he had to buy time for Black Zetsu. Lets do this, Hashirama! As Gengetsu started moving toward them, Madara quickly said. Hashirama nodded, clapping his hands together. Wood Release: Wood Human Technique! A vast amount of sage chakra surged forth, causing a small sapling at Hashiramas side to rapidly grow into an enormous wooden warrior, towering far above even the tailed beasts. Following close behind, Madaras eyes darted across the wooden warrior. In an instant, a fully formed Susanoo manifested, encasing the wood human in a massive suit of armor. Hashirama and Madara stood atop the armored wood human, their gazes fixed on Gengetsu, who continued his approach, undeterred. Gengetsu looked up and smiled faintly. Chapter 324: The End and the Embers Chapter 324: The End and the Embers Chapter 324: The End and the Embers Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth quaked as the immense powers of Wood Release and Sharingan merged, forming the fearsome Might-Clad Wooden Giant, which charged aggressively toward Hagoromo Gengetsu. "This brings back memories," Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked with a gentle smile as he observed the scene before him. He glanced at Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, who stood side by side atop the giant. Facing these two old friends who had pursued him from the Warring States period to the present day, Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands, determined to show them the respect they deserved. Crack! Crack! Crack! The ground shattered as a colossal stone giant, no smaller than the Might-Clad Wooden Giant, erupted from beneath Hagoromo Gengetsu''s feet. This giant grew even taller as it absorbed the powers of Lava Release, Boil Release, and Vapor Release. Finally, Hagoromo Gengetsu beckoned with his hand, and three Truth-Seeking Balls whizzed over to the stone giant. The balls flattened and elongated, forming a layer of armor, much like the Might-Clad Susanoo, encasing the stone giant. This was the Flame God in Truth-Seeking Ball Mode. "Let''s end this," Hagoromo Gengetsu declared calmly as he stood atop the Flame God, looking across at Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara. As his words fell, the colossal Flame God emitted a resounding steam blast and stepped forward, its three pairs of pitch-black hands, wrapped in Truth-Seeking Ball armor, reaching out to grab the Might-Clad Giant. In response, the Might-Clad Giant sprouted two massive Susanoo arms wielding samurai swords, and, along with the Wooden Giants arms, launched a fearless attack on the Flame God. The scene unfolded like a myth retold. The titanic beings that had once fought briefly at the Valley of the End and Valley of the Gods now clashed again with earth-shattering intensity, witnessed by the present-day shinobi. "Is this the strength of the Three Legends of the Warring States? This is insane!" The shinobi in the Allied Forces, forced to retreat by the shockwaves of the battle, were filled with shock and awe. Watching the unimaginable combat unfold, they gained a profound new understanding of the Warring States era, which had been recorded only in texts and had long lost its aura of dread. It was hard to fathom how other shinobi could have survived in an era dominated by these three. "They''re practically gods!" "This isnt a fight we should be involved in!" "Haha! Even if we all gave it our best, we wouldnt make a dent in them!" Amidst such dire thoughts, the shinobi forces teetered on the brink of collapse. If Hagoromo Gengetsu managed to destroy the Might-Clad Giant, the remaining shinobi, their spirits already crushed, would likely scatter without him lifting another finger. But could that really happen? "Can the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara win?" Mei Terumi asked, her face no longer as pale as before as her chakra had partially recovered. Her eyes were glued to the front lines. Onoki remained silent. Having once experienced Uchiha Madaras overwhelming power firsthand, he now saw that the man he once feared lacked the same commanding presencebecause this time, his opponent was even more formidable. Senju Tobirama, expressionless, coldly punctured the grim reality: "From what I can see, the chances are slim." Despite the strength of the combined Wood Release and Sharingan, they still fell short against Hagoromo Gengetsu, whose mastery of the ninja arts had reached near perfection and who wielded the virtually invincible Truth-Seeking Balls. Tobirama observed that the Might-Clad Giant was beginning to falter, signaling that the end was near. He glanced at the Flying Thunder God kunai in his hand, then up at Hagoromo Gengetsu, who towered above. There was no chance. With machine-like calm, Tobirama made his judgment. Since that was the case, he turned to Tsunade and the other Kage, speaking with stern resolve: "Though it pains me to say it, we must accept reality. The Allied Shinobi Forces are on the brink of defeat." "The shinobi forces need to preserve a spark of hope. As long as people survive, theres a chance for the future." "Tsunade, Tsuchikage, Mizukage, Raikage, and those from Sunagakure, take a group of your most trusted subordinates and retreat. Go into hiding. The legacy of the shinobi villages must not end here. We, who have been reincarnated, will buy you some time." Tsunade clenched her fist, protesting bitterly, "Are you asking us to run away like cowards?" "This is a necessary strategy," Tobirama replied calmly. "Without the villages leaders, any survivors would be scattered like leaves in the wind. The names of Konoha, Suna, Kumo, Kiri, and Iwa would become mere footnotes in history, never to rise again. This is the responsibility you now bear." "But... what about the Great Toad Sages prophecy...?" Tsunade started to mention the apocalyptic vision foretold by the Great Toad Sage, suggesting that even if they fled, they might not be safe. Boom! Before she could finish, the colossal Might-Clad Giant collapsed with a thunderous crash, drowning out her words. There was no time left! In an instant, Tobirama exchanged a glance with Minato. The two of them immediately transported to the other Kages sides. Tobirama placed his hand on Tsunade''s shoulder and whispered in her ear, "When the sky falls, the tall ones will hold it up." He then used the Flying Thunder God Technique to take her to a remote location, far from the battlefield. Tobirama believed in the Great Toad Sages prophecy to some extent, but not entirely. For example, he didnt believe that Hagoromo Gengetsu, even after achieving final victory, would want to destroy the shinobi world. No one in their right mind would do such a thing. Based on his assessment of Hagoromo Gengetsu, Tobirama considered him to be quite rational. There might be future troubles in the shinobi world, but they likely wouldnt be caused by Hagoromo Gengetsu. Regardless of who it might be, as the victor, Hagoromo Gengetsu would have to deal with it. Thats why Tobirama was determined to ensure that Konoha and the other shinobi villages had a future. With Tobirama and Minatos unexpected use of the Flying Thunder God Technique, Tsunade, Onoki, A, and Mei Terumi were all swiftly transported to safety, away from the conflict. Fate was sealed. The Kage had no choice but to accept reality. Due to the limited time, Tobirama and Minato could only evacuate a select group of loyal, strong, and promising shinobi from each of the Five Great Villages. This group included the members of Konohas Twelve Ninja Guardians, along with some leaderless shinobi from Sunagakure. When the two shinobi prepared to teleport another group, they suddenly halted upon returning to the battlefield. In that moment, bathed in the crimson moonlight, Hagoromo Gengetsu, clad in silver armor that now radiated an eerie aura, stood before them. He turned his back to them, quietly watching the defeated Might-Clad Giant, now fallen and still, with Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara lying motionless, their bodies pierced by countless black rods. Chapter 325: A Final Goodbye Chapter 325: A Final Goodbye Chapter 325: A Final Goodbye The cold wind howled, blowing away the clouds overhead and making the blood-red moon even more prominent. Senju Tobirama and Namikaze Minato looked ahead at Hagoromo Gengetsu, who stood unscathed, and at Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, who lay fallen on the ground. They surveyed the surroundings. The battlefield was silent. The Allied Shinobi Forces had completely disbanded and fled. Seeing this, Minato let out a deep sigh but still tightened his grip on the Sword of Shinobi Love, his gaze sharp as he aimed it at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Senju Tobirama, who had anticipated this scene, showed no change in his expression but also drew out his Flying Thunder God kunai. Its your turn now, said Hagoromo Gengetsu, still with his back to the two. As he spoke, a barrier that sealed off the Flying Thunder God technique rose around them. Seeing this, Tobirama and Minato exchanged a glance, then in a flash, charged toward Hagoromo Gengetsu. The cleanup operation had begun. Uchiha Madara, who still had some awareness, didnt bother to watch the battle, knowing the outcome was already determined. His face darkened as he scanned the surroundings. Where was Black Zetsu? What happened to the planned possession? During the previous battle, Madara had painstakingly created an opportunity for Black Zetsu to possess Hagoromo Gengetsu, yet Black Zetsu never showed up, wasting the perfect moment! Why? Could Black Zetsu have betrayed him? As his will incarnate, Black Zetsu should have obeyed him completely! Madara couldnt understand it and felt utterly resentful. He never imagined that his plan would fail due to Black Zetsu, who should have been the most reliable. But now, it was too late. Far too late! Outside the battlefield. While Madara was fuming over Black Zetsus failure to follow the plan, Black Zetsu himself slowly emerged from the ground, looking towards the battlefield and sighing deeply. Lord Madara, you really overestimated me. When Madara had proposed the possession plan earlier, a slew of curses had run through Black Zetsus mind. He had wanted to refuse, but as the supposed will of Madara, he had reluctantly agreed. Of course, agreeing was one thing, but doing it was another matter entirely. In the original timeline, Black Zetsu had managed to betray Madara not only because Madara trusted him, but also because Kaguyas power had already started to influence Madara. But now, Madara was asking Black Zetsu to deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu, who hadnt been affected by Kaguyas power and had been at his peak, dominating everyone. Black Zetsu could only conclude that Madara had thought too much. Unlike others, Hagoromo Gengetsus Truth-Seeking balls posed a real threat to Black Zetsu. On top of that, Gengetsu had a firm will. Even if he succeeded in possessing him, he probably wouldnt be able to control him for even a moment, and his life would be at risk. This was something that Black Zetsu, who had survived for a thousand years, absolutely couldnt accept. After all, if Madara was gone, there would still be Hagoromo Gengetsu. Although Black Zetsu had some reservations about Gengetsu, ultimately, Gengetsu would still become the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. So, Black Zetsu only needed to watch from the sidelines. Why take such a big risk? Goodbye... no, farewell forever, Lord Madara~~ As if imagining Madaras enraged and bewildered face, Black Zetsu smiled and waved before sinking back into the ground. Now it was time to consider the various arrangements for his mothers reawakening. ... The battle between Senju Tobirama, Namikaze Minato, and Hagoromo Gengetsu ended quickly. Watching as the twos reanimated bodies were completely obliterated by the collision with the Truth-Seeking balls, leaving only tiny bits of paper fluttering in the air, Gengetsu turned back for one last look at Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, waving farewell as he said: Goodbye forever, both of you. Madara looked at Gengetsu, filled with resentment. If I were at my peak, youd be the one lying here, Gengetsu. All his plans had failed. The person he intended to carry out his plan, Obito, had died; the Rinnegan he prepared for his resurrection was lost; his lifelong pursuit, the Eye of the Moon Plan, had become controlled by someone else; and Black Zetsu had failed at the crucial moment. Madara felt as if fate itself had conspired against him. If only he could have succeeded in one aspect of his plan or had been reanimated earlier, the outcome wouldnt have been this. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who knew Madaras entire scheme well, could understand his current discontent. Though he had indeed stolen Madaras thunder, when he thought about Madaras downfall, being backstabbed by Black Zetsu and realizing that everything he had worked for was a lie, Gengetsu felt he had actually done Madara a favor. This could be considered a good deed left unacknowledged. As the victor, Gengetsu, magnanimous in his triumph, didnt take Madaras resentment to heart. He merely nodded and then turned his gaze to Senju Hashirama. Hashirama sighed. He had many things he wanted to say, but in the end, he only managed to utter one sentence: Gengetsu, the shinobi world is in your hands now. The future... its up to you. Gengetsu nodded, and without further ado, with a wave of his hand, two Truth-Seeking balls flew forward. Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madaras reanimated bodies were reduced to ashes. The entire battlefield fell silent. Hagoromo Gengetsu surveyed the area. With the strongest forces of the Allied Shinobi Forces gone, their main strength was broken. The only remaining force was at the main base of the Allied Shinobi Forces. The Hagoromo unit was currently attacking aggressively and making significant progress. There was no need for Gengetsu to worry about it. At this moment, only one thing truly concerned him. Gengetsu raised his head, his gaze shifting from the blood-red moon to the endless sky. For certain entities, death is never the end, and awakening is never a challenge. Whenever they are needed, they always appear at the critical moment to stop you, claiming its for your own good. Having grown up hearing its for your own good from an early age, Hagoromo Gengetsu no longer needed this kind of presumptuous care. Because he knew, the things that those who said for your own good couldnt accomplish, he could. People, even gods, eventually grow old. Now, it was time for them to be completely replaced. After glancing at his hands, Gengetsu strode towards the main base of the Allied Shinobi Forces. ... At the main base of the Allied Shinobi Forces, as the smoke cleared from the other battlefields, the fighting here was also drawing to a close. Kakashi had a normal eye reinstalled in his left eye socket, but because the time was so short, he found it difficult to adjust his combat style, making the fight against the Hagoromo forces challenging. Currently, he watched as Hanare, who also had a new eye, scanned the area, causing group after group of Allied Shinobi Forces to fall; the dark gray Susanoo rampaged among the crowd; the ancient-looking Hagoromo ancestors precisely and efficiently cleaned up the battlefield... Kakashi tightened his grip on his kunai, ready to continue the fight. But orders to retreat came from Jiraiya and the Third Hokage. If the fight continued, the Allied Shinobi Forces here would be completely wiped out. Shinobi are not samurai; its normal to temporarily avoid the edge. Now, it was a matter of finding the right opportunity. Soon, Kakashi and the others began an orderly retreat. As the commander of the Hagoromo forces, Hagoromo Mu saw this and immediately instructed his men: Report to Gengetsu that the Allied Shinobi Forces main base has been captured. Apart from those left to guard, the rest of our forces should continue to pursue them. Remember! The primary target is the middle-aged shinobi in a green jumpsuit with a bowl haircut named Might Guy! Chapter 326: The True Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, Descends! Chapter 326: The True Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, Descends! Chapter 326: The True Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, Descends! Hagoromo Mu didn''t understand why Hagoromo Gengetsu specifically instructed them to pursue and eliminate this Konoha ninja. However, they still had to follow orders. Quickly, the pursuit team led by the Hagoromo ancestors set off, tailing the retreating Allied Shinobi Forces. The ninja named Might Guy was among them as well. Since the Eight Gates Formation was revealed to the world, only two people had ever opened all eight gates: Might Duy and Might Guy. No one truly realized just how powerful one could become when all eight gates were fully opened. Might Duy had demonstrated this once, sacrificing his life to take down four of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and severely injure three others. Though this was an astonishing feat for any normal ninja, to beings like Hagoromo Gengetsu, Hashirama Senju, Madara Uchiha, or even someone as powerful as the Third Raikage, it was impressive but not earth-shattering. Might Guy, who could also open the Eight Gates, didn''t even know what level his strength would reach upon opening the eighth gate. Let alone others. Because of this, when the Allied Shinobi Forces'' leadership dispatched personnel to deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu, aside from the necessary Five Kage of the current era, most of the others were reanimated shinobi, while people like Might Guy, Kakashi, and Jiraiya stayed back at the main camp. At this moment, Might Guy had already opened the seventh gate. Seeing the Hagoromo forces relentlessly chasing them, with many comrades falling along the way, he pondered whether he should open the eighth gate to hold them off, giving his youth and passion to save everyone. Kakashi, knowing full well what Guy was thinking, held him back. He didn''t want to lose his friend. Moreover, facing a group of reanimated shinobi, even if Guy opened the eighth gate and shattered them all, what difference would it make? In the recent battle, the Hagoromo forces specifically targeted the sealing ninjas, causing severe casualties among them. With their reduced numbers, they wouldn''t have the manpower or time to seal the pursuing Hagoromo warriors. They had to regroup with other units before they could attempt to take them down. Kakashi wasn''t aware that the other units had already disbanded long before them. Neither was Might Guy, but... "Kakashi, I have a feeling. Today, the Blue Beast of Konoha will sweat the blood of youth!" Even in the dark night, Might Guy''s teeth gleamed white as he suddenly grinned, giving a thumbs-up to himself. "Guy, you..." Kakashi looked deeply at Might Guy. Seeing many Hagoromo warriors approaching them, Kakashi seemed to realize something. Meanwhile. On the road leading to the Allied Shinobi Forces'' main camp, which also led to the Divine Tree''s remnants, Hagoromo Gengetsu walked alone in silence. There were no shouts from ninjas, no cries from animals, no sounds of wind or rain. Only the rhythmic sound of his footsteps echoed across the land. As if measuring the earth beneath him, Hagoromo Gengetsu walked neither too fast nor too slow, but each step covered several dozen meters. Before long, the lingering smoke from the still-dispersing ninja camp appeared on the horizon. "Are the preparations almost complete?" Receiving the information from Hagoromo Mu, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up at the unremarkable smoke rising into the night sky and calmly said, "If so, let''s begin." Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands together. A puff of white smoke emerged from beside him. A clone, identical in appearance and fully cultivated, was summoned. "I''ll leave the rest to you." Spirit Projection! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s main soul transferred into the clone. His true body then sank into the ground. Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly familiarized himself with the clone and continued walking forward, clapping his hands together once more. Boom! A massive cloud of white smoke, almost covering a square, appeared behind him. Far larger than the Wooden Golem, the complete body Susanoo, or even the Flaming Deity, the colossal Demonic Statue of the Outer Path was summoned. Sensing what was about to happen, the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, with its eight and a half open eyes, couldn''t help but look up at the unprecedentedly close blood-red moon above, ready to howl at the sky. "Keep quiet." Hagoromo Gengetsu spoke without turning his head. At his words, the chains wrapped around the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path tightened, forcing it to stop its actions. Without hesitation, Hagoromo Gengetsu continued walking, his hands forming a final seal. Six Paths Ten-Tails Coffin Seal! The technique he had obtained from the Limited Tsukuyomi was now officially activated. In an instant! Behind Hagoromo Gengetsu, the colossal Demonic Statue of the Outer Path twisted and contorted as if covered by a rapidly spinning vortex. Its massive body began to shrink as it was swiftly absorbed into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s back. Gulp~ Gulp~ Gulp~ Having gone through this process once before, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained calm as he allowed the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path and eight and a half-tailed beasts to surge into his body. The entire process was without incident. Quiet as if strolling down the street. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s footsteps continued their rhythmic beat in the night. Step... Step... Step... As Hagoromo Gengetsu took the sixth step, pure white feathers descended from the sky, and in a dazzling light, the Six Tomoe Rinnegan robe draped over him from head to toe. On the seventh step, his black hair turned white, flowing down to his waist. On the eighth step, seven Truth-Seeking Balls appeared behind him, forming a circular pattern. On the ninth step, the transformation was complete, and the true Ten-Tails Jinchuriki was born. At that moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu, with white hair down to his waist and the Six Paths robe billowing in the wind, slowly closed his eyes, sensing the unprecedentedly powerful force within his body, far surpassing his previous level. "So this is the Six Paths level? It''s far more real and powerful than in the Limited Tsukuyomi world!" Soon, Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly opened his eyes again. Though the power of the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki was immense, it ultimately did not belong to him. His true power would arrive soon enough. If everything went smoothly. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced up at the blood-red moon, which seemed to draw closer in his senses. With the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki''s transformation, not only did it signify his direct contact with Kaguya, but it also likely triggered a warning to the Sage of Six Paths. He had to act quickly! Retracting his gaze, Hagoromo Gengetsu rose into the air, moving faster than ever before as he sped towards the Divine Tree''s remnants. At the same time. Within the blood-red moon, in the Six Paths Sealing Space. The sealed Kaguya Otsutsuki, who had been confined for millennia, slowly opened her eyes, a smile curling on her red lips: "I can feel the Ten-Tails'' presence... Good child!" In an unknown space. Six Paths-level chakra, dispersed everywhere, suddenly gathered, forming the figure of the Sage of Six Paths. As if suddenly awakened, the Sage of Six Paths, who had been asleep for too long, slowly opened his Rinnegan eyes. In the instant he gazed upon the ninja world, everything came into view. "So many years have passed... A Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. To think someone can now bear the Ten-Tails'' power." The Sage of Six Paths sighed deeply. "Unfortunately... it''s all in vain. In the end, they''ll only become a vessel for Mother." "For the sake of the ninja world, it must be stopped!" Chapter 327: The Divine Tree Blossoms; The Red Beast Emerges Chapter 327: The Divine Tree Blossoms; The Red Beast Emerges Chapter 327: The Divine Tree Blossoms; The Red Beast Emerges Boom Boom Heavy thunder echoed from the distance, and in the blink of an eye, it arrived over the ruins of the Divine Tree. Before the guarding Hagoromo clan members could react, Hagoromo Gengetsu, clad in his Six Paths white robe and with seven Truth-Seeking Balls revolving behind him, sliced through the sky and descended. Clan Leader! Ali was a bit surprised by the change in her clan leaders appearance but remained silent and respectfully bowed as usual. Well done. Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded and instructed, The mission is complete. Everyone, retreat immediately. Yes, sir! The Hagoromo ninjas had no objections and quickly withdrew, leaving the scene to Hagoromo Gengetsu alone. Hovering in the air, Hagoromo Gengetsus Rinnegan scanned the ground below. Now that he had become the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, he could clearly sense the thick, winding roots of the tree spreading deep underground. Starting from this location, the roots extended in all directions like blood vessels, eventually covering the entire planet. The land beneath his feet was where the Otsutsuki clan had planted the Divine Tree after arriving on this planet, intending to harvest the chakra of the entire world. It was also where the Divine Tree would blossom and bear the Chakra Fruit. Although the Chakra Fruit had been consumed by Otsutsuki Kaguya, causing the Divine Tree to transform into the Ten-Tails and leave, the roots that spanned the entire planet had not disappeared. They still wrapped around the planet, waiting for the Divine Tree to return. At this moment, a surge of excitement rose from deep within Hagoromo Gengetsu. It was as if a voice from within urged him to quickly absorb the power of the Divine Tree, cast Infinite Tsukuyomi upon the moon, and achieve his true Six Paths level. Knowing the source of this voice, Hagoromo Gengetsus expression remained unchanged. With Uchiha Madara as a cautionary tale, he wouldnt absorb the power of the Divine Tree into his body and grow the Rinne Sharingan on his forehead like Madara did. That would mean Kaguyas power had deeply infiltrated his being, and the influence would be even greater than when he became the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. There was a significant chance that this could lead to the failure of his true plan. So... Hagoromo Gengetsus eyes narrowed as he flew to the location where the Divine Tree once stood. Without wasting time, he activated the power of space-time distortion from his abdomen. In a spiraling motion, the massive Ten-Tails shrank from within and was summoned by Hagoromo Gengetsu into the outside world, immediately beginning its evolution into the Divine Tree. As fierce winds howled, the Ten-Tails, a hundred times larger than the Nine-Tails, suddenly shrank into a singularity. In its place, an incredibly tall and robust Divine Tree, more massive than any tree in existence, reappeared in the world. In the next moment, the ground shook. The Divine Tree, now back in its original location, rapidly grew new roots that reconnected with the remnants of the root network spread across the planet. Everything proceeded smoothly. As the Divine Tree reconnected with the roots spread throughout the planet, its aura surged, and its trunk grew taller, coming closer to the blood-red moon above than ever before. Hagoromo Gengetsu flew above the Divine Tree, gazing at the enormous purple bud that had already formed at the top but had yet to bloom. Lets begin. The long-awaited moment had finally arrived. Hagoromo Gengetsu formed a seal with his hands. The immense Divine Tree trembled as the purple bud slowly began to bloom, revealing within it the massive Rinne Sharingan of the Ten-Tails. Under Hagoromo Gengetsus direction, the Rinne Sharingan on the Divine Tree aimed at the blood-red moon above, officially starting the casting of the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Due to the absence of half of the Nine-Tails, Hagoromo Gengetsu learned from the Divine Tree that it would take five minutes to accumulate the necessary power to release the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Five minutes... Hagoromo Gengetsu looked around. The vast number of ninja alliance forces had been utterly defeated, so there was no need to worry about someone attempting to destroy the Divine Tree while he was off guard. Five minutes is not too bad. Now, lets see who their trump card is. Hagoromo Gengetsu descended from the sky, casually sitting on one of the Divine Trees roots, leaning against the trunk with one hand propping up his head, quietly waiting. The Divine Trees arrival caused a great disturbance. It wasnt far away, and naturally, Kakashi and Guy, who were being pursued, noticed it. They could even see the Divine Tree piercing the sky. What is that? A tree? How could it be so tall? That must be the so-called Divine Tree. Such a massive disturbance was clearly not caused by the alliance forces; it could only have been triggered by Hagoromo Gengetsu. The remaining ninja alliance members recalled the Great Toad Sages prophecy, and a sense of foreboding suddenly arose within them. The situation was developing in the direction they least wanted to see. More tragically, they were powerless to do anything about it at this point. As Kakashi stared at the distant Divine Tree, its top seemingly pointed directly at the moon, he was lost in thought. Beside him, Guy suddenly spoke with a serious expression, Kakashi, its time! What? Kakashi turned around. The time for the Red Beast has arrived, Guy said with determination. Guy, you Kakashis face changed, and he was about to say something. But Guy shook his head, his eyes filled with resolve, Kakashi, our youth has not yet faded. Look! Usually carefree, Guy now pointed accurately at the group of Hagoromo ninjas relentlessly pursuing him, and he made a rare, precise analysis: These powerful enemies are not targeting other alliance leaders but instead focusing their strength on me, just a Jonin from Konoha. I couldnt understand the reason before, but now, I fully understand. As Guy spoke, he pressed his right hand against his heart, They fear the fire of my youth! The more the enemy dreads it, the more we must do it. Kakashi, this is the battle principle you once taught me! I understand... Guy. Kakashi looked at the spirited Guy with a complicated expression. He had noticed what Guy did too. But even if Guy opened the Eighth Gate, in the current situation where the ninja alliance had already been defeated, how much of a difference could it make? Kakashi wanted to dissuade him, but seeing Guys current state, he couldnt bring himself to speak. Once again, he felt a deep sense of helplessness. Kakashi, dont lose hope! If we dont continue to believe in what we must do, then everything will truly come to an end! The future of Konoha still needs you. Guy patted Kakashi on the shoulder, then gave a final thumbs-up, pointing to himself, Now, its time for me to protect everything I hold dear with my life! As he finished speaking, Guys right hand, pressing on his heart, suddenly exerted force. Eighth Gate, Gate of Death, Open! Boom! An unprecedented surge of chakra flooded Guys body in an instant. From this moment on, the Green Beast of Konoha was no more, and the Red Beast had officially emerged. In the next second! The Hagoromo ninjas pursuing Guy suddenly felt their vision blur, and then they all lost consciousness. Amidst a flurry of paper scraps, Guy did not stop. Under Kakashis intense gaze, he transformed into a red lightning bolt and, with a determination to face death, charged directly towards the Divine Tree. Chapter 328: The Six Paths Sage’s Countermeasure Chapter 328: The Six Paths Sages Countermeasure Chapter 328: The Six Paths Sage''s Countermeasure As Guy, with all Eight Gates open, charged toward the Divine Tree, a significant event occurred outside the battlefield. Uchiha Sasuke, who had remained out of sight, emerged from the secret base where the Gedo Statue had previously been kept. After the statue was summoned away, Sasuke''s task was complete. Now, stepping out of the base, he looked up at the sky, noticing the blood-red moon, which appeared more vivid than ever. "If I rush over now, it might already be too late," he murmured. Due to his commitment to guarding the Gedo Statue as instructed by Hagoromo Gengetsu, Sasuke hadn''t experienced the current Shinobi World War firsthand. Yet, he felt no regret. Sasuke was acutely aware of the statue''s significance, and he knew that if Hagoromo Gengetsu succeeded, the chaos of the Shinobi world would finally end, and the Uchiha clan would regain its former glory. Sasuke had taken his mission seriously. Now that the Gedo Statue was gone, Sasuke felt a sense of relief. He knew that the future he and others longed for was close at hand. However, in that instant, Sasuke''s expression suddenly changed. In the blink of an eye, he found himself in an unfamiliar space. Ahead of him, a stranger clad in a white robe adorned with tomoe, holding a staff, sat floating in the air, his back turned to Sasuke. A ring of Truth-Seeking Balls hovered beneath him. "Who are you?" Sasuke asked, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword, his brow furrowed. Meanwhile, in the same space, Naruto stirred. "Am I... dead?" he muttered, confused as he took in his surroundings. A solemn voice answered him from in front: "Your body may have perished, but your spirit endures. By the standards of the living world, your condition matches the definition of death." "So... I really am dead," Naruto concluded after a moment''s thought. Then, scratching his head, he added, "Well, dead is dead. No need to make it so complicated." He looked at the old man floating before him, someone he had never met before. "Uh... I thought I was dead. How am I here? And who are you, Grandpa? Are you dead too?" "You ask too many questions at once!" the old man, none other than the Six Paths Sage, spoke sternly. "Due to the passage of time, the traditions, morals, and worldviews have greatly diverged from those of my era. Every time I wake, I feel a profound disconnect with the present. While I can learn new cultures, languages, and norms, it must be done step by step. Otherwise, simply understanding the surface won''t suffice. If I were to answer all your questions at once, you might struggle to comprehend them fully." Naruto remained silent, processing the words. After some time and a few attempts at communication, the Six Paths Sage finally found a way to convey his message in a manner Naruto could grasp. "Death is but a formality. Naruto, though your body has perished, your soul remains. I, who can communicate with the Pure Landwhat you now call the underworldhave summoned you here." "And as for who I am..." the Six Paths Sage lifted his staff slightly, "I am the one who maintains peace and order in the Shinobi world. My name is Hagoromo." "Hagoromo?!" Naruto exclaimed, jumping back in shock as he pointed at the sage. "You... you''re Hagoromo?! And those Rinnegan eyes, they''re just like his! Are you Hagoromo Gengetsu''s father? No, wait! You''re too old for that! Maybe his grandfather then!" He narrowed his eyes suspiciously at the sage. "So, what''s your scheme in bringing me here?" The Six Paths Sage observed Naruto''s frantic state calmly before replying, "It seems you''ve misunderstood me." He tapped his staff on the ground, and an image of Hagoromo Gengetsu in his Ten-Tails Jinchuriki form appeared on the ground. The sage explained, "I am Hagoromo, but not of the Hagoromo clan. I am the founder of the Shinobi sect, known as the Six Paths Sage." "The legendary sage?" Naruto was astonished, recalling tales of the Six Paths Sage from Jiraiya. The sage nodded. "In terms of bloodline, Hagoromo Gengetsu is indeed my descendant, but not as close as a grandfather. To be precise, there are at least forty or fifty generations between us. Our connection is quite distant. And Naruto, the same goes for you." "Rest assured, I didn''t summon you here to harm you. On the contrary, it''s to stop Hagoromo Gengetsu." "Stop... Hagoromo Gengetsu?" "Yes." The sage nodded, tapping his staff once more. The image on the ground shifted as he continued, "Before explaining further, let me tell you a story. A story about the love and hatred between my mother, Kaguya Otsutsuki, and myself, from a thousand years ago." In the strange space, the Six Paths Sage recounted the tale of his conflict with Kaguya Otsutsuki, revealing the truth about the reincarnations of Asura and Indra. He then explained to Naruto and Sasuke the dire consequences of the Infinite Tsukuyomi''s successthat Kaguya Otsutsuki would return, plunging the Shinobi world back into an era of despair as it was a millennium ago. For this reason, he needed the reincarnations of Asura and Indra from the current era to carry his power and stop this catastrophe. "But... I''m already dead. Even if I want to stop Hagoromo Gengetsu, I can''t," Naruto said, deeply worried about the Shinobi world''s fate. He looked at his ethereal hands, then earnestly asked the sage, "Please give all your power to Sasuke! Knowing the truth about the Infinite Tsukuyomi, he''ll surely change his mind and fight for the Shinobi world, for everyone!" "You trust Sasuke that much? Trust the reincarnation of Indra?" the sage asked, surprised. "Yes!" Naruto nodded firmly. "I believe Sasuke is good at heart." "Is that so?" The sage''s Rinnegan shifted focus, and in his mind, Naruto''s image was replaced with Sasuke''s. At that moment, Sasuke remained calm, nodding as he spoke, "Give me the power, and I will stop all of this." The sage looked deeply at Sasuke and, seeing Naruto''s image overlaid with Sasuke''s resolute expression, finally responded: "My answer is... rejection." Chapter 329: Reforged Bonds Chapter 329: Reforged Bonds Chapter 329: Reforged Bonds In an unknown space, Sasuke gazed at the Six Paths Sage before him, suddenly recalling what Lord Hagoromo had said to him before the great war. It was a night like this one, with the blood moon hanging high in the sky. Hagoromo Gengetsu, the greatest pillar of the Hagoromo and Uchiha clans, stood with his back to Sasuke, recounting a story much like the one the Six Paths Sage had just tolda tale of love and hatred between the O?tsutsuki mother and son. Lord Hagoromo hadnt asked Sasuke for his thoughts after hearing the story. Instead, he posed a different question: "It''s been a thousand years, yet the O?tsutsuki mother and son still float in the heavens. They don''t tire, but the people below have grown weary. Now, if someone were to suddenly appear beside them and ask if they''re tired, how do you think they would respond, Sasuke?" Sasuke had answered, "They wouldn''t welcome an outsider." Just as established norms resist change, and rigid hierarchies abhor disruption, Sasuke realized, the moment he discovered the Six Paths Sage''s identity, what his intentions were. Would Lord Hagoromo ultimately be nothing more than a stepping stone for Kaguya O?tsutsukis return? Having spent so much time with Lord Hagoromo, Sasuke was well aware of his unfathomable power, but even more so, of his character. He knew that someone who now held the entire ninja world in his hands would never allow himself to become a mere pawn. Moreover, now that the Six Paths Sage had recounted a story nearly identical to the one Lord Hagoromo had told, Sasuke understood that Hagoromo Gengetsus knowledge of the ninja world far surpassed everyone else''s. Yet, despite this, the Six Paths Sage stubbornly believed that Lord Hagoromos efforts would end in failure. Sasuke wasnt one for persuasion, nor was he inclined to reveal his inner thoughts to the Sage. He understood now why Lord Hagoromo had shared that story with him. Thus, when the Sage asked for his allegiance, and Naruto vouched for him, Sasuke resolutely agreed. He was indeed fighting for peace, but not for the kind of peace that Naruto or the Six Paths Sage envisioned. If he could obtain the power of the Six Paths, he would fight for peacejust not from the side of Naruto or the Sage, but standing alongside Lord Hagoromo. Calmly, Sasuke made his intentions clear. Yet, to his surprise, the Six Paths Sage rejected him. Unfazed, Sasuke coolly asked, Even now, youre still wary of Indras reincarnation? Indra''s reincarnations were known for their overwhelming pursuit of individual power, often neglecting their comrades, humanity, and everything else. This fixation had brought about many of the ninja worlds past calamities. Sasuke assumed the Sage feared that granting him power would not lead to peace. But the Sage shook his head. No, Sasuke. I see in you something different from all the previous reincarnations of Indra. You are yourself, untainted by Indra''s chakra. Sasuke frowned. Then what is it? The Six Paths Sage looked deeply at Sasuke. You do long for peace, but you place far too much trust in Hagoromo Gengetsu. Even after learning the truth about the Infinite Tsukuyomi, your resolve hasn''t wavered. Thats why youre not the one Ive chosen. As the Sages words faded, the surrounding space rapidly dissolved. When Sasuke opened his eyes again, he found himself back outside the base, with barely a moment having passed. It was as if everything that had just happened was nothing more than an illusion. But Sasuke knew it was no illusion. So, its been discovered. His attempt to seize the Six Paths power had ended in failure. Accepting this, Sasuke quickly pushed his emotions aside and began to consider the implications of the Sages appearance. Naruto... His gaze sharpened as he focused on the direction of Naruto''s grave. In a flash, he sped towards it. Meanwhile, within the spiritual space of the Six Paths Sage, Naruto was still advocating for the now-rejected Sasuke when the Sage interrupted him, saying, Theres no need to continue. Naruto, the future of the ninja world is now in your hands. What? But Sasuke... Naruto was stunned. The Six Paths Sage explained, The peace Sasuke envisions is still centered around Hagoromo Gengetsu. Oh... Naruto bowed his head, then looked up with a serious expression. But I''m dead. The Sage responded without concern, The Yin-Yang Release can create life from nothing. By modern standards, Naruto, you havent even passed your seventh day. The power of Yin-Yang Release can revive your body and bring you back to life. So, Naruto, Im entrusting this task to you. I understand! Knowing what he needed to do, Naruto clenched his fist and struck his chest, making a solemn vow. Good. Now... The Six Paths Sage extended his right hand. Naruto, seeing this, did the same, and as their hands touched, the Sage transferred a portion of his chakra along with the Yin-Yang power that carried the ultimate sealing technique, Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei, into Narutos body. Naruto looked at the sun and moon marks that appeared on his palms, nodded to the Sage, and then left the space. Boom! In the real world, at Narutos gravesite, an explosion rang out. Having entered the Six Paths Sage Mode, with six Truth-Seeking Balls floating behind him, the newly resurrected Naruto rose from the ground. He glanced around and then looked at the inscription on the tombstone. Besides the large words Naruto Uzumakis Grave, there was a small line that read, Buried by his dear friend, Sasuke Uchiha. Huh? So, it was Sasuke who buried me here! Not bad, the views pretty nice! Despite everything, Naruto''s feelings for Sasuke remained unchanged, and even upon his rebirth, the first thing he muttered was Sasukes name. But Naruto didn''t linger. Fixing his gaze on the direction of the Divine Tree, he was about to rush there as fast as he could. Suddenly, a massive purple Susanoo sword came crashing down from the sky, aiming for him. Boom! Debris scattered everywhere. Naruto easily dodged the attack and looked up to see Sasuke, who was striding towards him, encased in a fully formed Susanoo. Sasuke... Sasuke, noticing Naruto had returned to normal, said without surprise, Naruto, we finally meet again. Lets have a talk. Naruto slowly shook his head. Nows not the time, Sasuke. Lets talk after all of this is over. With that, Naruto sidestepped Sasuke, preparing to rush towards the Divine Tree. But a powerful purple arrow immediately followed. Thats not up to you, Naruto! With a clap of his hands, Sasuke activated the Sage Mode he had learned from Hagoromo Gengetsu. His complete body Susanoo drew another arrow, aiming it straight at Naruto. Chapter 330: Is Living So Bad? Chapter 330: Is Living So Bad? Chapter 330: Is Living So Bad? In the stillness of the night, with the blood moon hanging overhead, the top of the Divine Tree loomed large. As time passed, the purple petals began to expand once more, revealing the increasingly active Rinne Sharingan within, which now locked eyes with the blood moon above, waiting for the final moment to arrive. Half of the five-minute countdown had already passed. Resting quietly by the Divine Tree, with one hand supporting his head, Hagoromo Gengetsu was meditating when he suddenly sensed something. He opened his eyes and looked into the distance. A red figure, trailing thick smoke, charged towards him with great momentum. "So, you''re the first to arrive." Aware that his subordinates had failed their mission, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained calm. It would just require a bit more effort on his part. However, facing such an opponent, it would be too arrogant to remain seated. Slowly, Hagoromo Gengetsu rose to his feet. Soon, the red figure, accompanied by strong winds and flying sand, formally appeared before him. "Red Steam..." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze fell on the entirely red Might Guy. "I didn''t expect to witness the Eight Gates Released Formation in this battle, but it seems you''ve arrived after all." "Isn''t living a good option?" "Huff... Huff... Huff..." Wrapped in red steam, even his eyebrows turned red, Might Guy stopped in his tracks, breathing heavily. With all Eight Gates open, the strain on his body was unprecedented. And after a rapid advance, even someone as accustomed to pain as Guy had to grit his teeth, enduring the overwhelming agony that wracked his bones. Hearing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words, he lifted his head and solemnly replied: "Life is youth! It''s passion! It won''t yield! The more the enemy fears youth burning to its reddest, the more I must act!" "Even if I die, becoming a fallen leaf in the wind, withering and perishing, I will become the nourishment for new green leaves. When the fallen leaf burns the brightest red, that is the most passionate moment of youth!!" Guy''s eyes were filled with determination, unwavering. Hagoromo Gengetsu observed all this and faintly smiled: "That does suit your character. But you got one thing wrong." "Fear? No! I just don''t want too much trouble, especially when the greatest challenge is yet to come." "Of course, if it can''t be avoided, then I''ll just crush the withered leaf." Hagoromo Gengetsu extended a hand towards Might Guy. "Come, show me the power of the Eight Gates Released Formation." Cold winds howled. His Six Paths white robe fluttered in the wind as Hagoromo Gengetsu awaited the attack of the Red Beast. Suppressing the overwhelming pain in his body, Might Guy focused his gaze on Hagoromo Gengetsu. Without hesitation, he gathered all his strength and shouted: "Burn bright! This is the final youth of the Red Beast of the Leaf!" "Evening Elephant: First Step!" Boom!!! The deafening sound of air being shattered echoed. Hagoromo Gengetsu had just turned his head to the left. In an instant, the red-steamed Guy arrived, his right fist swinging, generating a powerful air cannon that carried unimaginable force and speed, roaring towards him. "To challenge a god''s power with mere taijutsu..." Hagoromo Gengetsu, his Rinnegan capturing everything around him, extended his hand with interest, prepared to block the Evening Elephant''s First Step. However, when the air cannon generated by Guy''s punch arrived, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression changed. He immediately raised his other hand, fully defending against the attack. But... Boom!!! Realizing that the power was far beyond his expectations, Hagoromo Gengetsu had no time for other actions. His entire body was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing down and creating a massive crater. "Evening Elephant: Second Step!" Without hesitation, Might Guy accelerated once more, diving downwards with even more power than before, unleashing the Second Step with a thunderous impact aimed at the crater. "If my true body were here..." Rising from the crater, appearing largely unscathed, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up at the descending Red Beast, a thoughtful look in his eyes. The power difference between his true body and his clone as the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki was still noticeable. If his true body were present, Hagoromo Gengetsu was confident in blocking the Evening Elephant''s First Step. But now... Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his hand, and before Guy''s Second Step could strike, a Truth-Seeking Ball flew before him, transforming into a massive shield that covered him completely. The next second... An even more ferocious air cannon struck. But this time, the air cannon couldn''t damage the shield formed by the Truth-Seeking Ball at all. The residual power of the air cannon could only sweep past the sides of the shield. Dust and debris flew, leaving two deep, terrifying scars on the ground above the crater. Yet, none of this affected Hagoromo Gengetsu in the slightest. Seeing this, Might Guy''s pupils suddenly shrank. The seemingly insignificant black orb hovering behind Hagoromo Gengetsu was actually capable of fully defending against the Evening Elephant''s attack! Realizing that the Truth-Seeking Balls were no simple matter, Might Guy landed on the ground and immediately began to run. In an instant! Rapid sonic booms sounded all around Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked around and saw a red blur, moving at a speed even his Rinnegan struggled to capture, circling him continuously. "Looking for a gap in my defense?" Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t give Might Guy any chances. The Truth-Seeking Ball beside him once again transformed into a massive spherical shield, completely enveloping him. Seeing this, Might Guy didn''t give up and unleashed the Evening Elephant once more. "First Step!" "Second Step!" "Third Step!" One after another, powerful air cannons blasted towards Hagoromo Gengetsu from all angles. When Might Guy unleashed the Fourth Step with another punch... Crack. Hagoromo Gengetsu was surprised to find that a tiny crack had appeared on the Truth-Seeking Ball shield surrounding him. So, this truly is the Eight Gates Released Formation. Hagoromo Gengetsu waved his hand, and the other six Truth-Seeking Balls behind him flew out of the shield, rapidly closing in on Might Guy, who was about to unleash the Fifth Stepthe most powerful move of the Evening Elephant. There was no Minato Namikaze or Kakashi Hatake here to perfectly synchronize with Might Guy. Watching the Truth-Seeking Balls fly towards him, with his senses strongly warning of impending danger, Might Guy''s eyes flashed with a hint of regret. He halted his Fifth Step and swiftly dodged the approaching Truth-Seeking Balls. Thus, the once intense battlefield suddenly fell silent. The six Truth-Seeking Balls that had failed to hit their target returned to Hagoromo Gengetsu, while the shield around him dissipated, and the other Truth-Seeking Ball reverted to its original form, hovering once more behind him. At that moment, with his appearance unchanged, Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly looked at Might Guy again. Meanwhile, having used the Evening Elephant multiple times, with his bones cracking and the pain in his body growing more intense, Might Guy continued to breathe heavily through his nose. Despite this, he remained silent, his gaze firmly locked on Hagoromo Gengetsu. Chapter 331: The Final Symphony of Youth Chapter 331: The Final Symphony of Youth Chapter 331: The Final Symphony of Youth "Naruto!" "Sasuke!!!" Outside the Divine Tree, in another crucial battlefield, Sasuke and Naruto exchanged determined glances before shouting at each other. Without hesitation, Sasuke released the bowstring of his complete Susanoo, sending an arrow infused with Senjutsu chakra hurtling toward Naruto with a fierce momentum. Naruto was forced to halt. Having figured out how to use the object behind him, he tried to intercept the arrow with a Truth-Seeking Ball as he had done before. But this time, it didn''t work. Not only did the arrow remain intact, but the Truth-Seeking Ball was also sent flying back with a sharp "whoosh" due to the overwhelming force. "Huh? What happened? It worked just fine earlier!" Having only recently gained the chakra of the Sage of Six Paths along with the power of Yin-Yang Release, Naruto had now reached Six Paths level strength. However, he was still quite clueless about the nature of this power, let alone how to fully harness the potential of the Truth-Seeking Balls. Understanding Naruto''s current confusion, Sasuke seized the opportunity. With large strides, his powerful purple Susanoo charged menacingly toward Naruto. "Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Seeing this, Naruto instinctively used the jutsu he was most familiar with. Unfortunately, Kurama was no longer with him. Naruto subconsciously touched his stomach. During his battle with Hagoromo Gengetsu, Naruto had become adept at wielding Kurama''s chakra through their perfect cooperation. But now, without Kurama, he felt a deep sense of discomfort. Fortunately, Naruto''s combat instincts, honed through countless battles, were exceptional. After a brief exchange, Naruto gained a solid understanding of his newfound Six Paths power, gradually mastering it. Even though Sasuke possessed the Eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan and had activated Sage Mode, he was still at a disadvantage against Naruto''s Six Paths Sage Mode. After dragging out the battle for a while, Sasuke''s complete Susanoo was eventually dismantled by Naruto''s barrage of massive Wind Release: Super Rasenshurikens. In the ensuing clash, Sasuke was ultimately defeated. However, Sasuke didn''t display the fierce unwillingness that he had in his younger years. Calmly standing in Naruto''s path, he drew his ninja blade, determined to delay Naruto as long as possible. "Sasuke, I''m sorry!" Carrying the weight of his mission, Naruto quickly incapacitated Sasuke and was about to dash toward the Divine Tree. Sasuke''s calm voice echoed from behind him: "Naruto, do you want to know how I really feel about you?" Naruto paused. Before he could respond, Sasuke, lying on the ground and gazing at the sky, began to speak to himself... --- By the Divine Tree. Might Guy, still enveloped in a cloak of crimson steam, was breathing even more heavily than before. Staring at the unscathed Hagoromo Gengetsu across from him, he clenched his fists and thought to himself: "It seems that the Daytime Tiger isn''t enough... I''ll have to use the Evening Elephant. But..." Guy''s gaze grew serious as he focused on the Truth-Seeking Balls floating behind Hagoromo Gengetsu. Without Minato teleporting the Truth-Seeking Balls away using Flying Thunder God as in the original timeline, Guy would now have to face seven of them. If any of these black orbs were to hit him, even with the Eight Gates open, his fate would be sealed. "If I''m interrupted or delayed again like with the Evening Elephant''s fifth step, my body might not be able to handle it, and I won''t be able to do anything to Hagoromo Gengetsu. However..." Guy recalled the trajectory of the Truth-Seeking Balls that had attacked him earlier. When he retreated to about seventy meters away, just as he was about to continue retreating, the Truth-Seeking Balls had suddenly halted, returning to Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Is the effective range seventy meters?" Guy quickly surmised. Though he often gave the impression of being recklessly hot-blooded and less intelligent than someone like Kakashi, Guy was a highly competent ninja. He had surpassed his father, Might Duy, who could also open the Eight Gates but remained a lowly Genin, to become a Jonin and a respected teacher. Guy had earlier deduced that Hagoromo Gengetsu specifically targeted him because of the Eight Gates technique. Now, as he prepared to unleash the full extent of his youthful fervor, he quickly deduced the limitations of the Truth-Seeking Balls. Not only did they have a limited attack range, but their speed was also relatively slow. "However, those black orbs are right by Hagoromo Gengetsu''s side and can instantly form protective barriers around him. To land a decisive hit, I need those black orbs to be far away from him!" With this realization, Guy shifted his gaze from Hagoromo Gengetsu to the towering Divine Tree in the background. This tree hadn''t been here before. But now, it was. Clearly, it was Hagoromo Gengetsu''s doing. Although Guy didn''t know what the tree was for, the fact that Hagoromo Gengetsu was guarding it meant it was crucial to him. "In that case..." Guy didn''t hesitate any longer. Stepping forward with his right foot, he bent forward, his hands gripping the ground. "Gather!" Boom!!! The crimson steam surrounding Guy erupted violently. A massive crater formed beneath him. Far more intense than before, the crimson steam billowed upward. Seeing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu swiftly analyzed Guy''s condition with his Rinnegan. He observed that, after opening the Eight Gates, Guy''s once-vigorous chakra at the heart point had dimmed in an instant, leaving only a faint blue flame. "Preparing for the final strike, the Evening Elephant, are you?" Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression grew more serious than ever. The seven Truth-Seeking Balls quickly circled around him, ready to form multiple layers of protective barriers at a moment''s notice. Roar!!! At the same time, the crimson steam swirling around Guy condensed and, with a thunderous roar, took the form of a majestic dragon. The colossal, ferocious chakra of the Eight Gates fully erupted, swirling around like a typhoon. Even Hagoromo Gengetsu had to raise his arms to shield himself as he stared intently at the increasingly powerful crimson dragon head before him. Unlike Madara, who had excitedly proclaimed Guy the strongest taijutsu user, Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly observed the scene. Until Guy shouted: "Flow!" Boom!!!!! With his power fully gathered, Guy launched himself forward. Riding the crimson dragon, he charged toward the Divine Tree with unstoppable force, the earth shaking beneath him. "Eh?" Preparing to face the strongest taijutsu, Hagoromo Gengetsu was caught off guard by this unexpected move. "Using your head now?" Seeing that Guy was about to bypass him, Hagoromo Gengetsu, understanding Guy''s intent, wasted no time in unleashing a speed that even the Truth-Seeking Balls struggled to match, moving to intercept him. "Now''s the time!!!" With a mighty kick, Guy shouted: "Evening Elephant!!!" Chapter 332: The Dawn of Infinite Tsukuyomi Chapter 332: The Dawn of Infinite Tsukuyomi Chapter 332: The Dawn of Infinite Tsukuyomi BOOM! As Hagoromo Gengetsu closed in on the Divine Tree, Might Guy, who was rushing towards the same target, suddenly made a sharp turn. With a violent explosion, he appeared at Gengetsus side in an instant. The next moment, under the cover of the red steam, the enormous dragon head fiercely lunged at him, roaring. "So fast!" Facing the strongest Taijutsu technique of the Eight Gates, Night Guys kick, Hagoromo Gengetsu intended to counter, but found the space around him twisting, making it impossible to move. Seeing Might Guys incredibly powerful kick distorting space even before reaching him, Gengetsu realized he could do nothing more. At that moment, he completely understood what Uchiha Madara must have felt in the original story under similar circumstances. "Such Taijutsu, truly unparalleled in history!" As Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Might Guywhose body was now enveloped in a red aura, veins bulging, and cracks of searing heat covering his entire bodyhe couldn''t help but marvel. In the next moment, Might Guys foot connected with Gengetsus chest, sending him flying. With a deafening crash, Gengetsus body, trailing behind the colossal red dragon, gouged out a deep trench across the ground before slamming into the Divine Tree. The tree shook violently. Soon after, where Gengetsu had been struck down, a massive mushroom cloud erupted, accompanied by a powerful shockwave that rippled out in all directions. Not long after, a gust of wind blew away the lingering smoke, revealing a deep, straight trench leading directly to the Divine Tree. At the center of the trench lay a charred body, as if burned by a great fire. Might Guy, his body riddled with scorching cracks and still emitting steam, lay completely still, barely clinging to life. He was like a candle in the wind, on the verge of being snuffed out. At the end of the trench, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had taken the full brunt of Night Guys attack, slowly stood up with the help of the Divine Tree behind him. A massive hole was visible in his chest. For a normal person, such an injury would be fatal, even with the ability to heal wounds without hand signs. Death would be inevitable. However, instead of blood, Gengetsus chest wound showed signs of rapid regeneration. He stood up, still breathing heavily. Clap! Clap! Clap! Loud clapping echoed from Gengetsus hands as he slowly applauded. "Its been so long since I felt the edge of death." Gengetsu fondly cracked his neck, glancing from the gaping hole in his chest to the motionless body of Might Guy nearby. With an enthusiastic smile, he said, "You should have aimed for my head." As he spoke, the gaping wound in his chest rapidly healed. Within a few seconds, his body was as good as new. The Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki possesses incredible regenerative abilities and lifeforce. Only Senjutsu and Six Paths Techniques can truly harm such a being. While Taijutsu can damage the Jinchu?rikis body, it will quickly regenerate. Just like Gengetsu now. This was the reason Hagoromo Gengetsu did not overly concern himself when facing Might Guys Eight Gates. Taijutsu is ultimately too straightforward. Unless Might Guys power was enough to completely destroy the entire body of the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki in one strike. But there are limits to human strength. For Might Guy, to achieve what he did in the original story by shattering half of Madaras body, or as he did now by creating a gaping hole in Gengetsus chest, was already pushing his limits. Falling short of a decisive finish may seem admirable, but in reality, that difference can be as vast as heaven and earth. "Its over." Hagoromo Gengetsu, his Six Paths robes fluttering in the wind, calmly declared as the seven Truth-Seeking Balls belatedly returned to his side. Everything was as it had been at the beginning. Except for the one human who dared challenge a god with nothing but his own strength. Though he failed, his courage was commendable, and his power was respectable. Hagoromo Gengetsu acknowledged Might Guy, who was on the brink of death, with a nod, saying, "Your Taijutsu, I recognize it. Of all those Ive fought, and of all the shinobi in the past thousand years, none can match you in Taijutsu." Might Guy did not respond, and it was uncertain if he could even hear the highest praise for his abilities. As Gengetsu prepared to take further action, his expression suddenly shifted, and he turned to look at the Divine Tree behind him. The recent attack had not caused any substantial damage to the Divine Tree. On the contrary, the tree now signaled that five minutes had passed, and it was time to initiate the Infinite Tsukuyomi. "At long last..." Hagoromo Gengetsu spoke slowly. "It has finally arrived!" In a dark corner nearby, Black Zetsu, who was also aware that the time had come, could barely contain its excitement. It had planned and waited a thousand years for this moment! Though the choice of who would cast the technique was unexpected. However! As long as Infinite Tsukuyomi is cast, nothing else matters! Once the technique is unleashed, no one will be able to stop the mothers arrival. Black Zetsu couldnt help but recall the events that had just transpired. Who could have predicted that a green-skinned Leaf shinobi, with his odd sense of aesthetics, could unleash the power of the Eight Gates, especially the final Night Guy technique, and temporarily hold his own against the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki, even pushing Hagoromo Gengetsu to his limits. It defied logic! But in the end, Gengetsu proved his worth by subduing Might Guy, who had far exceeded Zetsus expectations. "Great! Now hurry and release the Infinite Tsukuyomi!" Black Zetsu mentally cheered on Gengetsu. But soon, it sensed something else and frowned, looking in another direction. "Why does someone always have to interfere at the critical moment?" "Bushy Brows-sensei!!!" Naruto, who had been delayed by Sasukes words, arrived at the Divine Tree as fast as he could, just as the dust was settling. Without hesitation, Naruto rushed to Might Guys side, using Yin-Yang Release to extend his life. After completing this, Naruto looked at Gengetsu with a serious expression and declared loudly, "Hagoromo Gengetsu, I wont let your plan succeed!" Gengetsu ignored Naruto and continued to ascend into the sky. If Black Zetsu could sense Naruto, so could he. The time had come, and Gengetsu had no interest in chatting with a revived Naruto. Now, he had only one goal. To release Infinite Tsukuyomi! Naruto, of course, would not stand idly by. As he prepared to act, Gengetsu glanced back at him. "Shinra Tensei!" A Six Paths-level repulsive force swept Naruto away in an instant, along with his Truth-Seeking Balls. Gengetsu then turned his attention back to the task at hand. Undisturbed, he continued to rise. In a flash, he reached the top of the Divine Tree. The flower bud on the tree had fully bloomed, and the Rinnegan-Sharingan was ready. Everything was in place. "Then... let it begin." Suspended in the air, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up at the blood-red moon that filled his entire vision. Without hesitation, he formed a hand seal and said: "Infinite Tsukuyomi!" Chapter 333: The World… Became Silent Chapter 333: The World... Became Silent Chapter 333: The World... Became Silent "Infinite Tsukuyomi!" High in the sky, Hagoromo Gengetsu gazed up at the blood-red full moon that nearly filled his entire field of vision. He formed the hand seals and uttered each word slowly and deliberately. In an instant! The Rinne Sharingan at the top of the Divine Tree focused on the moon, projecting its own ocular power onto it. Immediately, the surface of the blood-red moon displayed the pattern of the Rinne Sharingan. Nine black tomoe, arranged in three rows of three, appeared on the moon for the first time. At that moment. Naruto, who had just regained his footing; Sasuke, who was still lying on the ground; the disintegrating remnants of the Allied Shinobi Forces; the remaining shinobi from the Hidden Villages led by Tsunade and other Kages; the pursuing Hagoromo Clan ninjas; and even people in various parts of the planetall of them looked up at the sky and noticed the moon''s transformation, different from anything they had ever seen before, now resembling a Rinne Sharingan. "Is it finally starting?" Lying on the ground, staring up at the sky, Sasuke noticed the change in the moon and sighed in relief. It wasn''t in vain that he had just stalled Naruto by speaking from the heart. "It''s finally come to pass... just as the Great Toad Sage prophesied!" In a secluded location far from the battlefield, Tsunade, Onoki, Mei Terumi, A, and others looked up at the moon, which had undergone a thousand-year transformation, and their faces were full of gloom and worry as they thought of the Great Toad Sage''s prophecy. "What... what is that?" "Why is the moon different from before?" "This doesn''t feel right! Run! Find a hidden place to take cover!" The scattered remnants of the Allied Shinobi Forces, already terrified, noticed that the moon, which they had seen countless times, had become unfamiliar and more frightening, prompting them to flee in panic. There are many strange techniques in the shinobi world. To someone from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s former world, the first thought would be that the current appearance of the moon was a peculiar natural phenomenon. But here, many shinobi realized that the change in the moon was likely caused by some terrifying jutsu. And they were right. But they didn''t know that no matter how they fled, it would be futile. "It seems our current clan leader has succeeded!" Noticing the change in the moon overhead, the ancestors of the Hagoromo Clan, who understood that the deed was done, stopped pursuing the already doomed remnants of the Allied Shinobi Forces and burst into joyous laughter. All the Hagoromo ancestors knew that their clan''s ascent to the pinnacle of the shinobi world was about to become a reality. "This time, we definitely backed the right person." On the side, members of the Akatsuki, such as Kakuzu and Sasori, breathed a sigh of relief. Before the battle, they were worried about whether their side, which was outnumbered, could win. Now, it was cleartheir new leader was simply too powerful! "Guy..." Kakashi, who had also halted, looked up at the moon''s tomoe pattern, thinking of Guy, who had left earlier, and sighed deeply. "Did we still fail?" At this moment, many people were filled with despair. But there''s always one person who never gives up. Naruto, who had rushed back, desperately tried to stop Hagoromo Gengetsu. He flew quickly into the sky. But even at this speed, it was already too late! "Hagoromo Gengetsu!! Stop this!" Naruto could only shout as he flew, "Infinite Tsukuyomi will only bring disaster! Your plan won''t succeed! This is all..." Naruto, filled with urgency, tried to tell Hagoromo Gengetsu the truth that the Sage of Six Paths had revealed, hoping he would turn back. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t even turn his head. He looked up at the moon, which had transformed into the appearance of the Rinne Sharingan, filled with anticipation. "Now! Let the entire planet become one!" As his words fell. The Infinite Tsukuyomi was fully unleashed. Light! Endless light! Naruto, still flying upward, was about to say something when he suddenly noticed that the blood-red moon, now resembling the Rinne Sharingan, emitted an intensely dazzling light. He had no choice but to close his eyes. After Naruto, no one else saw itthe blinding light emitted by the moon was rapidly spreading across the entire planet. Though it was night, the entire world became as bright as day. Under the power of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, the moon''s radiance penetrated all barriers. No matter where people hid, as long as they were on this planet, they were bathed in its light. There was no room for resistance. On the planet, including the cats and dogs, all living beings'' eyes instantly took on the appearance of the Rinnegan, their bodies unable to move, and they gradually lost consciousness, falling into the eternal dream of the Infinite Tsukuyomi. From this moment on, everyone began to dream their deepest desires, a world uniquely tailored to each of them. "As expected, the light of the Infinite Tsukuyomi can penetrate everything; no one can escape." High above, watching the world become unprecedentedly silent, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Naruto, the only conscious living person besides himself, who looked shocked and bewildered. He then turned to the earth below. Aside from the reanimated dead, every living being, even cats and dogs, was now motionless. "Next..." Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands together. "Divine Genesis: World of Trees!" The entire planet''s surface began to tremble violently as massive roots from the Divine Tree erupted from the ground, extending vine after vine that enveloped every person ensnared by the Infinite Tsukuyomi, hanging them from the branches. Soon, everyone on the planet was neatly hung like cocoons from the Divine Tree''s branches that covered the globe. Their chakra began to be drained continuously, flowing through the Divine Tree and into Hagoromo Gengetsu. "What a sight!" The reanimated members of the Hagoromo Clan, unaffected by the Infinite Tsukuyomi, were both shocked and delighted by the spectacle before them. They had never imagined that the shinobi world harbored so many secrets, even jutsu that could affect the entire planet. In contrast, the reanimated Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and his fellow reanimated shinobi felt a deep sense of unease. Sarutobi Hiruzen watched as the vines from the Divine Tree wrapped around Kakashi, covering him from head to toe. He rushed forward, tearing off the vines, forcibly pulling Kakashi out. But it was useless. Kakashi, his eyes now permanently showing the Rinnegan pattern, stood motionless. Above, more vines descended from the Divine Tree, wrapping around Kakashi once again. No matter how many times Sarutobi Hiruzen and the other reanimated shinobi tried, the outcome was the sameKakashi and the others were always re-hung on the tree. Seeing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen, his expression darkened, ceased his futile efforts. "What do we do now?" someone asked. No one answered. Though they had once been great in life, what was happening now far exceeded their understanding and was beyond their reach. What can ants do? Simply wait for the judgment of the powerful. Chapter 334: The Final Step!! Infinite Tsukuyomi! Chapter 334: The Final Step!! Infinite Tsukuyomi! Chapter 334: The Final Step!! Infinite Tsukuyomi! Divine Genesis: World of Trees! Everything was going according to plan. As the light from the moon gradually faded, Hagoromo Gengetsu could feel the chakra from the entire planet surging into his body through the Divine Tree. His expression grew serious. Now, it was time for the final stepthe most crucial moment! "Hagoromo Gengetsu!!!" Suddenly, Naruto''s angry shout echoed from below. With the light of the Infinite Tsukuyomi gone, the sky had returned to darkness. Naruto snapped back to reality, his face filled with fury as he glared at Hagoromo Gengetsu. The world as it was now was not what he, or anyone else, had wanted to see! Naruto looked at the ultimate sealing jutsu left to him by the Sage of Six Paths, etched on his palm. Although he hadn''t been able to stop the Infinite Tsukuyomi, he knew that by defeating Hagoromo Gengetsu, the Infinite Tsukuyomi could still be undone. Everyone, and the entire ninja world, could return to normal. With that thought, Naruto flew swiftly towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. If it had been Uchiha Madara, who pursued peace throughout his life, he might have paused to explain the arrival of a peaceful world and eagerly engaged Naruto in another battle. But Hagoromo Gengetsu did not do this. He merely glanced at Naruto indifferently, with no interest in further confrontation. At this point, he no longer needed to pretend to care about the Eye of the Moon plan. The chakra from the entire planet was gathering just as planned. The only thing left for Hagoromo Gengetsu to do was to claim it as his own. So... The sound of something cutting through the air echoed. Before Naruto could reach him, Hagoromo Gengetsu sped off in another direction even faster. He didn''t want to waste any more time on unnecessary conflicts. "Don''t run away!" Even though Naruto had activated Sage of Six Paths mode, he was still a step slower than Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was now the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki. With Hagoromo Gengetsu deliberately avoiding a fight, Naruto was left helpless and growing increasingly anxious. But Naruto wasnt the only one who was anxiousso was Black Zetsu. As a creation of the Sage of Six Paths, imbued with Kaguya''s power, Black Zetsu was unaffected by the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Now that the Infinite Tsukuyomi had been unleashed, there was nothing to stop his mother''s return. As a devoted "child," Black Zetsu was desperate to see his mother, whom he hadn''t seen in a thousand years. He was very tempted to betray Hagoromo Gengetsu right then. After all, the situation had changed. Hagoromo Gengetsu was becoming increasingly influenced by Kaguya''s power, and Black Zetsu''s chances of successfully stabbing him in the back had greatly increased. This would allow his mother to return sooner. However, Hagoromo Gengetsu kept flying through the sky at high speeds, making it difficult for Black Zetsu to find the right moment to strike. "What is he doing?" Just as Black Zetsu was considering giving up, he noticed something unusual about Hagoromo Gengetsu. The chakra from everyone on the planet was gathering towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. As the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki, he should have been able to absorb it all into his body. But Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t doing that. At this moment, under his conscious control, the vast amount of chakra coming from all directions wasn''t entering his body. Instead, it was gathering in his palm. As time passed, a visible, solid chakra orbsimilar to a Chakra Fruitbegan forming more and more clearly in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hand. "Is he preparing a new jutsu?" Naruto grew more cautious as he relentlessly pursued Hagoromo Gengetsu. But Black Zetsu frowned. "What is Hagoromo Gengetsu doing? Why isnt he absorbing the chakra into his body?" As the Ten-Tails Jinchu?riki, the more chakra he absorbed, the quicker his mother would return. But at this critical moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu was doing something so unexpected. Logically, shouldnt he be allowing his body to absorb the chakra, making himself even stronger? As he thought about this, the joy Black Zetsu had felt from the release of the Infinite Tsukuyomi quickly faded. He couldnt shake the feeling that something was wrong. From the beginning, Black Zetsu had believed that Uchiha Madara was the ideal candidate for the Eye of the Moon Plan. If Madara had been in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s place, Black Zetsu was sure that nothing unexpected would be happening right now. But Hagoromo Gengetsu had inserted himself into the plan, killing Madara and taking his place, and there was nothing Black Zetsu could do about it. He tried to recall everything he knew about Hagoromo Gengetsu, including what he had seen in the world of Limited Tsukuyomi. It seemed that his worst fears were about to be realized. "No! I have to stop this!" Even though he didn''t fully understand what Hagoromo Gengetsu was doing, Black Zetsu decided he had to act immediately. Hagoromo Gengetsu was too dangerous. He was the most terrifying person Black Zetsu had encountered in a thousand years, someone who had lived through Kaguyas era and had even participated in the battle against her. At this critical moment, even the slightest unexpected action from Hagoromo Gengetsu had to be met with the utmost caution. Even though he believed in his mother''s power... He couldnt underestimate Hagoromo Gengetsu! With the same resolute expression as Naruto, Black Zetsu vanished in a flash. It wasnt long before... As Naruto continued to hurl Rasenshurikens at Hagoromo Gengetsu, hoping to slow him down, and as Hagoromo Gengetsu dodged them with ease, his eyes remained fixed on the increasingly solid, sun-like Chakra Fruit in his hand. Suddenly! A strange black shadow appeared out of nowhere, speeding towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu snorted coldly. A Truth-Seeking Ball instantly expanded into a barrier, intercepting the shadow. "Black Zetsu." Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the intruder and said calmly, "Ive been expecting you." Hearing this, Black Zetsu revealed his face through the barrier, his expression grave as he replied, "Hagoromo Gengetsu, you know far more than I ever imagined." This latest move clearly showed that Hagoromo Gengetsu had anticipated Black Zetsu''s arrival. Given the state Black Zetsu had previously exhibited, Hagoromo Gengetsu shouldnt have been able to predict his actions so accurately. "Why?" Black Zetsu couldnt help but ask. "Why dont you wait until youre all here, and then ask that question?" As Black Zetsus expression changed, three Truth-Seeking Balls flew out from behind Hagoromo Gengetsu, crashing in three different directions. Soon, three more of Black Zetsu''s split forms were forced out of hiding. Black Zetsu''s plan to use one body as a decoy while the others attempted to possess Hagoromo Gengetsu was effortlessly foiled. Seeing this, with no other options left, and realizing how deeply Hagoromo Gengetsu had hidden his true intentions, Black Zetsu could only struggle and shout out one last word: "Mother!!!" "Mother?" Not far away, Naruto heard Black Zetsu''s cry and looked around in confusion. There were no sisters, aunts, or grandmothers around. Why was that shadowy figure shouting for his mother? Naruto was puzzled, but Hagoromo Gengetsus expression changed. After Black Zetsu''s heartfelt cry, an unfamiliar chakra that Hagoromo Gengetsu had never sensed before suddenly surged within his body. Not only did it begin to rapidly invade his entire being, but the chakra he had gathered from the Divine Tree was also slipping out of his control, forcing its way into his body. "Its time!" Seeing the nearly solid Chakra Fruit in his hand start to destabilize, Hagoromo Gengetsu made a swift decision. Chapter 335: The Arrival of Otsutsuki Kaguya! Chapter 335: The Arrival of Otsutsuki Kaguya! Chapter 335: The Arrival of Otsutsuki Kaguya! The Chakra fruit in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hand had already gathered most of the planet''s Chakra, providing enough resources to ascend to the Six Paths level. At this moment, Kaguya had begun to revive within his body. If he continued to gather Chakra, the Chakra fruit in his hand would only be seized by Kaguya. Therefore... With white spores gradually swelling on his body, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was on the verge of exploding, no longer hesitated. He quickly clapped his hands, and before losing control, he instantly dispelled the Infinite Tsukuyomi and Divine Genesis: World of Trees. Next, he tilted his head back as his soul slipped out of his body, wrapping the Chakra fruit in his hand with his soul power. With a speed far beyond what his body could achieve, he rapidly flew toward his main body in the distance. "This is bad!" Black Zetsu, who was initially overjoyed by Kaguya''s early revival, suddenly realized what was happening. He wanted to stop Hagoromo Gengetsu, but the latter''s soul, wrapped around the Chakra fruit, had already flown far away in the blink of an eye. "Is he abandoning his body?" Naruto, who was observing all of this, looked on in confusion as Hagoromo Gengetsu''s soul flew past him. "Young man, the task of saving the ninja world is now in your hands!" As they brushed past each other, Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded at Naruto and sped away. "The big boss who wanted to destroy the ninja world just told me to save it?" Naruto was even more perplexed. But soon, he noticed that all the roots of the Divine Tree on the ground had receded, and those who had been trapped in the Infinite Tsukuyomi were slowly waking up, looking around in a daze. Naruto''s face lit up with joy. "The Infinite Tsukuyomi has been lifted! Has Hagoromo Gengetsu had a change of heart, and the world is safe?" "Wait!!" A sudden surge of powerful Chakra caught Naruto''s attention. He quickly looked ahead. There, from the body where Hagoromo Gengetsu had once been, large, hideous white spores began to grow. In just a few moments, the clone of Hagoromo Gengetsu rapidly expanded, growing larger and larger, to the point of being completely unrecognizable. But then, all movement stopped. In the next instant... Under Naruto''s watchful gaze, the once-bloated body swiftly shrank back. After a moment of chaos... A woman appeared in front of Narutoa woman with pale skin, long blue-white hair that extended beyond her body, a beautiful and delicate face, horns on her head, a white robe adorned with black tomoe, pure Byakugan eyes, and a Rinne Sharingan on her forehead. "It''s her!" Naruto''s pupils contracted as he recognized the woman standing before him as none other than Otsutsuki Kaguya, the so-called progenitor of Chakra, the Rabbit Goddess, who had now officially made her debut! The turbulent Chakra fluctuations subsided. Hovering in the air, her long hair cascading down, Otsutsuki Kaguya slowly opened her pristine Byakugan, locking eyes with Naruto. Her gaze settled on the sun and moon seals on Naruto''s hands, and in a cold voice, which hadn''t been heard in the ninja world for a millennium, she spoke again. "You are Hagoromo''s... no..." Otsutsuki Kaguya paused, then activated her Byakugan, veins bulging as she took another look at Naruto. "Asura... I see." "So, Hagoromo passed the technique onto you." In just a short time, Kaguya had identified Naruto''s lineage, fully understanding the countermeasures her son Hagoromo had left behind. Upon hearing this, Naruto gritted his teeth, his expression turning grim. The sudden appearance of Otsutsuki Kaguya brought an unprecedented pressure that surpassed even that of Hagoromo Gengetsu. "So this is what he meant by ''saving the ninja world''!" Naruto finally understood what Hagoromo Gengetsu''s departing words meant. Knowing full well the devastation Kaguya''s return would bring, as told by the Sage of Six Paths, Naruto realized that no one else needed to tell himit was up to him to stop her. "But seriously, Hagoromo Gengetsu, you caused such a huge mess, ran off without a word, and left the enemy for me to deal with? Thats way too much!" Naruto silently cursed Hagoromo Gengetsu in his heart. The once proud, domineering, and powerful image of Hagoromo Gengetsu had now completely shattered in Naruto''s eyes. Kaguya did not rush to reclaim the Chakra in Naruto, which belonged to her, to Asura, to Hagoromo, and which ultimately originated from her. "Chakra..." Otsutsuki Kaguya sensed something amiss in her newly incarnated body. The Chakra within her was far less than she had anticipated. Not only that, but the Chakra dispersed across the planet had also stopped flowing into her. Kaguya looked down at the earth below. The Infinite Tsukuyomi had been undone. "Mother!" A reformed Black Zetsu flew over in excitement, burrowing into Kaguya''s sleeve. Although he had much to say, understanding the gravity of the situation, he quickly spoke: "Mother, a man named Hagoromo Gengetsu has stolen your Chakra!" As he spoke, Black Zetsu shared his memories of Hagoromo Gengetsu with Kaguya. "Thief!" Kaguya''s voice turned icy. Compared to Black Zetsu, she better understood Hagoromo Gengetsu''s intentions behind these actions. This land was her garden, her property. She would not tolerate anyone else sharing it. Kaguya''s Byakugan scanned the area, quickly locating the stolen Chakra. To the south! Kaguya turned away from Naruto, intent on reclaiming the Chakra stolen by Hagoromo Gengetsu. Although Naruto''s Chakra was precious, it was nothing compared to the vast amount in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s handsenough to birth a being on the level of the Six Paths. As for casting the Infinite Tsukuyomi again and harvesting Chakra from all the inhabitants of the planet... Kaguya glanced at the exhausted people on the ground. Most of their Chakra had already been harvested. This kind of harvesting was irreversible. If the ninjas could restore their Chakra repeatedly, wouldn''t that mean the Infinite Tsukuyomi could create multiple Six Paths-level beings, becoming a perpetual Chakra generator? In the original work, the ninjas were restored because Kaguya was sealed once more, and the Chakra harvested by the Infinite Tsukuyomi was returned. But that wasnt possible now. Moreover, time was running out. Rather than casting the Infinite Tsukuyomi again to gather the meager remaining Chakra, it was better to retrieve the vast amount in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s possession. Just as Kaguya was about to take action... Naruto''s fierce attack arrived. "I won''t let you harm the ninja world again!" Naruto charged forward, his resolve unwavering. In the distance... Hagoromo Gengetsu''s soul returned to his main body, holding the Chakra fruit containing most of the planet''s Chakra. His gaze seemed to cross countless miles, witnessing Naruto''s battle with Otsutsuki Kaguya. "Good luck, Naruto!" He sincerely wished him well, then turned his focus to the Chakra fruit in his hand. And with that, he took a bite of it! Chapter 336: Hagoromo Gengetsu’s Ascension to the Six Paths! Chapter 336: Hagoromo Gengetsus Ascension to the Six Paths! Chapter 336: Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Ascension to the Six Paths! Ever since the arrival of the O?tsutsuki clan from beyond the stars, and the planting of the Divine Tree, Kaguya O?tsutsuki, with her treacherous nature, consumed the chakra fruit and became the progenitor of all chakra on the planet. Eventually, she was sealed by her two sons, returning chakra to the world. A thousand years have passed since then. During this time, the era of Ninshu? ended, giving rise to the era of the ninja. More and more people, driven by personal gain, vengeance, the protection of loved ones, or their ideals, embarked on the path of training and joined the ranks of ninjas. As a result, the total amount of chakra on the planet gradually increased. Madara Uchiha, who completed the Infinite Tsukuyomi and opened the world of dreams, was not entirely wrong in his statement. Chakra brings misfortune. Killing, conquest, suffering, and despair... The people of the ninja era have long forgotten the true essence of chakra, scoffing at the principles of the Ninshu? era. To them, chakra has become nothing more than a weapon for taking lives. As for other uses, they are not interested. Killing or being killednothing more. Now, after Hagoromo Gengetsu has absorbed most of the chakra from everyone on the planet except for those aligned with him, the remaining ninjas will be significantly weakened. This not only ensures the stability of the rule of Hagoromo''s clan but also reduces the amount of violence in the ninja world. With their power diminished, what would they have left to fight for? Even if they do fight, the destruction of villages or towns by a few jutsus would be a thing of the past. Initially, Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt plan this far ahead. But the nature of chakra is such that, to ascend to the level of the Six Paths, one must seize the vast majority of the planet''s chakra. This is the only path, no matter who takes it. "I suppose I am, in a way, advancing the harmonious development of human society by myself." This thought crossed Hagoromo Gengetsu''s mind just as he swallowed the chakra fruit, which contained the vast majority of the planet''s chakra. Too many superhuman ninjas, who do not contribute to society, reigning over ordinary people, would be detrimental to overall societal progress. Now, only one step remains to preserve this achievement. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression suddenly grew intense. The moment the chakra fruit entered his mouth. The chakra within him exploded with a force far exceeding that of the Ten-Tails. Boom!!! Waves of intense spatial ripples spread out. A terrifying chakra pressure descended upon the land within a hundred miles of Hagoromo Gengetsu. In that instant, the world stood still. The winds, flying sand, flowing clouds, crawling insects, even the moonlightall became part of a frozen scene. Only Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body continued to swell, as though about to burst. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu was in a desolate desert. Knowing that his ascension to the Six Paths, and the ensuing battle with Kaguya O?tsutsuki, would cause a massive disturbance, he deliberately chose this vast desert in the Land of Wind. No matter how great the commotion, it would not greatly affect the ninja world. In hindsight, this precaution was indeed necessary. Beneath his feet, the sands that had accumulated for countless years were all reduced to ash under the explosion of chakra, leaving behind a massive crater. Hundreds of miles away, unprecedentedly large sandstorms erupted one after another under the residual impact. Fortunately, the Land of Wind is vast and sparsely populated, and this desert is uninhabited, so there was hardly any impact on people. Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body was about to burst from the immeasurable planetary chakra. Remaining calm, he clapped his hands together: "Condense!" With this command, his heart pounded like a war drum. Thump! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s heart beat powerfully. The body that had been swelling suddenly halted. Thump! The second heartbeat echoed even louder. The chakra that had been uncontrollably leaking from his body rapidly flowed back, returning to its origin. Thump! The third heartbeat. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s swollen body deflated, shrinking back to its normal size. Thump! The fourth heartbeat. Hagoromo Gengetsu returned to his original form. Under his control, the massive influx of chakra began to transform from chaos to order. Thump! The fifth heartbeat. An aura even stronger than when he was a Jinchu?riki of the Ten-Tails began to rise from Hagoromo Gengetsu. Not everyone can absorb the majority of a planet''s chakra into their body. Only beings at the level of the Six Paths have such a privilege, or those who have mastered the seven chakra natures and transformations and are just a step away from achieving the Rinnegan. Hagoromo Gengetsu, now reunited with his original body, fit this description perfectly. The method to achieve the Rinnegan is simple. The Truth-Seeking Balls are formed in the same way as they are now. The only difference is that one is created externally, while the other uses the body as a medium. Throughout a thousand years, only two people have truly succeeded in thisHagoromo O?tsutsuki and now, Hagoromo Gengetsu. In the time that followed, under Hagoromo Gengetsus calm and methodical hand signs, the ceaseless chakra within him began to emerge as the seven chakra natures: Fire, Wind, Earth, Water, Lightning, Yin, and Yang. These natures smoothly merged with one another. The previous hindrance, where despite creating the Truth-Seeking Balls, the path to the Rinnegan remained blocked due to insufficient chakra, no longer existed. Hagoromo Gengetsu could clearly feel that, as the seven chakra natures fused, they were rapidly connecting to every part of his body like a web. His flesh, meridians, bones, organs, even his countless cells... If someone with the Byakugan were to observe Hagoromo Gengetsu at this moment, they would see his entire body glowing with a dazzling array of colors. Under the influence of this multicolored light, Hagoromo Gengetsus originally mortal body was rapidly evolving to a higher level. Until it reached the final threshold. There was no resistance. With the surge of immense planetary chakra, fully integrated, Hagoromo Gengetsu officially stepped into a new realm. Rinnegan, achieved!!! At that instant! A multitude of pure white feathers, more numerous than when he ascended as the Jinchu?riki of the Ten-Tails, scattered around Hagoromo Gengetsu. Amidst the radiant light, a white robe, adorned with nine black magatama on the front and back, descended upon Hagoromo Gengetsus body. Swish, swish, swish... One, two, three, four... A total of nine Truth-Seeking Balls materialized from the void, arranging themselves in a pattern resembling the Big Dipper behind Hagoromo Gengetsu. His black hair fluttered in the wind. Unaffected by the original Ten-Tails and the influence of Kaguya O?tsutsuki, Hagoromo Gengetsus hair color and appearance didnt change much. Except for his eyes. After handing over Uchiha Madaras Rinnegan to his clone, Hagoromo Gengetsu had reverted to his original eyes. Now, as the power of the Six Paths surged into him, he slowly closed them. Moments later. Floating in midair, wearing the Six Paths robe adorned with nine magatama, nine Truth-Seeking Balls arrayed behind him, with black hair cascading down his shoulders, Hagoromo Gengetsu opened his eyes once again. His originally pitch-black eyes quickly transformed into the pattern of the Rinnegan as ripples of purple spread across them. At that moment, the world returned to peace. Hagoromo Gengetsu, opening his own Rinnegan, gazed down at the planet below. The Six Paths Gengetsu has made his official debut! Chapter 337: The Thief! Chapter 337: The Thief! Chapter 337: The Thief! The oppressive aura that once covered a hundred miles has dissipated, and the distant sandstorms have gradually calmed. In mid-air. Bathed in the moonlight, Hagoromo Gengetsu, dressed in the white robes of the Six Paths, looked at his hands that no longer belonged to a mere mortal. As he clenched them, feeling the immense power that now coursed through him, his lips first curled, then lifted, and finally, he couldn''t help but burst into a loud, unrestrained laugh: Hahahahaha! Since his first encounter with chakra, he had endured the bloody and brutal Warring States period; met his demise in the Valley of the Gods; found a glimmer of hope decades later during the Chunin Exams; and then lived a second life, continuing his exploration of the path of chakra, taking control of the Akatsuki, initiating the Shinobi World War, and casting Infinite Tsukuyomi. Ultimately, he seized the planets chakra, completed himself, and achieved the Bloodline Encompassing and true Six Paths level! From the end of the Warring States era to the era of the Hidden Villages, spanning nearly eighty years. Finally! Here! Now! Hagoromo Gengetsu had realized his lifelong pursuit, a goal he was willing to sacrifice everything to achieve. He had officially transcended mortality! If he wished, the immortality that countless heroes had sought after, both in his past life and present, was now within his grasp. Even the planet beneath his feet would become his possession. Of course, the precondition was dealing with its former owner. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his head, his Rinnegan gazing across a thousand miles, capturing the ongoing battlea clash at the Six Paths level. ... Naruto was still fighting with all his might. Even without Hagoromo Gengetsu''s encouragement, facing Kaguya Otsutsukithe ancient goddess who had become the "demon" feared by allfor the sake of the shinobi world, he would give everything in this battle. But for the moment, he couldnt overcome Kaguya Otsutsuki. Though Kaguya wasnt at her peak, she still had the Ten-Tails within her, and after absorbing a small portion of the planets chakra earlier, her strength was on par with a normal Six Paths level. For Naruto, who had forcibly elevated himself to the Six Paths level, dealing with her alone was still too much. Mother, we cant waste too much time with Naruto, Black Zetsu, hidden within Kaguyas sleeve, reminded. Hagoromo Gengetsu had been gone for a while. I know. Kaguya Otsutsuki looked around at the dense army of Naruto''s shadow clones rushing toward her, her expression indifferent. Black Zetsu immediately understood. Knowing was one thing, but doing was another. Compared to Kaguya, who had been isolated for thousands of years, Black Zetsu, with far more experience and insight, quickly offered a suggestion: Mother, you can use those people below to lure Naruto away. Asuras reincarnation has always been fond of people. Kaguya nodded in agreement. She glanced down at the people who had just awakened from the Infinite Tsukuyomi world, still in shock, confusion, and weakened states. Her long blue-white hair, over ten meters in length, spread out like a peacocks tail. In the next moment. Countless rabbit-hair needles shot down like a torrential rain, covering the ground. The piercing sound of them tearing through the air continually echoed, startling the people on the ground. Everything that just happened... Tsunades dazed eyes refocused. She had just seen Nawaki, Dan, her grandfather, and the entire Senju clan. She had been dominating in a casino, winning an immeasurable fortune. There was no war, no killing, everything was so peaceful. She wished she could stay in such a world forever. But at some point, she suddenly opened her eyes, and in her field of vision, she saw the demoralized, disheveled remnants of the Allied Shinobi Forces. So, it was all an illusion! A trace of nostalgia flashed through Tsunade''s eyes. Though only a short time had passed, for those caught in the Infinite Tsukuyomi, it had felt like an eternity. If only that dreamlike world could become reality. Many others at this moment shared the same sentiment as Tsunade. However, the harsh reality quickly snapped them back. The rabbit-hair needles were already descending like a storm. Hearing the noise, Tsunade suddenly looked up, her pupils shrinking. Watch out!! She shouted a warning, quickly gathering her chakra. But Why do I have so little chakra? Tsunade was shocked. The same thing was happening to everyone present. My chakra!!! How could this happen? Its too little! I cant even perform a single jutsu! ... Seeing the rabbit-hair needles about to fall, with no way to resist, everyone could only wait for death in despair. Just then, golden figures suddenly appeared, either punching or using their bodies to shield everyone. Naruto? Tsunade looked up at the all-too-familiar figure. Naruto!!! Sakura, Hinata, and Rock Lee shouted excitedly. Naruto... Welcome back!! In another area, Kakashi looked up at Naruto, who had returned to the world, shining with golden light, and sighed with deep emotion. Dont worry! Leave this to me!! Covering nearly the entire sky, tens of thousands of Narutos shadow clones turned back, greeted their familiar friends, and then single-handedly blocked Kaguya Otsutsukis attack for everyone. As Black Zetsu had said, Naruto would never stand by and watch as people, whether he knew them or not, died one by one before him. While Naruto was focused on protecting everyone. A black portal opened in front of Kaguya. She quickly flew inside. Not long after. In the desert of the Land of Wind. Sensing something, Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his gaze back just as a small black portal, about the size of a bowl, appeared before him. As it expanded, the portal quickly grew larger until someone emerged from the other side. The moment Kaguya Otsutsuki arrived, she knew she was too late. She looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was also dressed in white robes and exuding the aura of the Six Paths. Her expression turned cold as she uttered two words: Thief! Hagoromo Gengetsu remained calm, his Rinnegan gazing at Kaguya Otsutsukis Byakugan, which was much purer than those of the Hyuga clan, as well as the Rinne Sharingan on her forehead. He smiled slightly and said: Speaking of thieves, Kaguya, youre more qualified, having stolen the chakra fruit. In terms of lineage, Kaguya Otsutsuki was his ancestor. But after a thousand years and so many generations, their blood relationship had long since diluted, and Hagoromo Gengetsu had no interest in acknowledging her as an ancestor. Kaguya didnt care either. Though she disliked that Hagoromo Gengetsu had taken most of the chakra that should have been hers. But now that he had become an existence on the same level as her, the customs and rules of mortals no longer applied. Kaguya already regarded Hagoromo Gengetsu as an equal. At this moment, hearing him accuse her of stealing the God Trees fruit, an unnatural expression flickered across Kaguyas face. It seems you know many secrets. Kaguyas Byakugan stared at Hagoromo Gengetsu as she spoke in a deep tone. Chapter 338: Young Man, Let’s Join Forces to Save the Ninja World! Chapter 338: Young Man, Lets Join Forces to Save the Ninja World! Chapter 338: Young Man, Lets Join Forces to Save the Ninja World! Thats right! Black Zetsu fully agreed with his mother. For thousands of years, he had only ever deceived others, but now he found himself suffering multiple setbacks at the hands of Hagoromo Gengetsu. The only thing left to do was blame himself for not working hard enough, which resulted in his mother not regaining her peak state. Hearing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Black Zetsu hiding in Kaguyas sleeve. As for the greatest puppet master behind the scenes in the ninja world, he no longer posed a threat to the current Gengetsu. Gengetsu then turned his gaze back to Kaguya and without further delay, offered her two choices: The tide has turned, and this planet is ready to accept a new master. Kaguya, you now have only two options. Sealing? Or submission? Kaguyas eyes narrowed. Theres a third option. Oh? To devour you! Kaguyas Byakugan widened suddenly. A powerful pressure swept toward Gengetsu like a tangible force. He observed this calmly, ripples forming in the purple swirls of his Rinnegan. In an instant, an invisible blade-like shockwave sped forward. Rinnegans pressure met Byakugans pressure! Soon, the space between them twisted with the sound of tearing. Waves of spatial ripples spread out like water, scattering in all directions. The impact lifted sand, sent pebbles flying, and caused the earth to crack into deep fissures. As for the two at the center, Gengetsu remained unmoved, while Kaguyas long hair fluttered involuntarily. So, this is your final decision? Gengetsu stated calmly, giving his last ultimatum. Kaguya, a woman of few words, responded with action. Before the sound of the sonic boom even reached them, she had already crossed a hundred meters in an instant, appearing like a ghost before Gengetsu. Her pale, slender fingers clenched, and an immense force, empowered by highly concentrated chakra, burst forth without reservation. Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack! In an instant, the air within a hundred-meter radius was compressed to a sharp whistle. Following this, another layer of sharp whistles erupted. Gengetsu raised his right hand as well, fingers clenched into a fist, gathering an equally immense force of chakra within his palm, and met her head-on. Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack versus Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack! After ascending to the Bloodline Encompassing, much like how Kaguya had awakened these powers after consuming the Chakra Fruit, Gengetsu had automatically gained several Bloodline Encompassing abilities. For example, the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack and Yomotsu Hirasaka. However, techniques like Amenominaka and Infinite Tsukuyomi, which were unique to the Rinne Sharingan, remained out of his grasp. Of course, Gengetsu also possessed his own unique Bloodline Encompassing abilities. With his strength assured, he confronted the ancient Six Paths-level powerhouse directly. In the blink of an eye, their pale fists collided in midair, akin to two colossal meteors colliding head-on. A sound both like a mighty bell and an earth-shattering explosion echoed, though the sound had yet to reach them before they had already exchanged another punch. Boom!!! Finally! The deafening roar erupted, accompanied by a series of ear-piercing sonic booms. The ground below instantly collapsed into a massive crater, while the surrounding land cracked into countless spider-web-like fractures that quickly spread outward. Simultaneously, the sand along the way surged like waves, briefly blotting out the sun. This was just the beginning. In the following moments, neither Gengetsu nor Kaguya backed down. Their hands blurred into afterimages, and as they rapidly exchanged blows, the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack clashed again and again. It was as if two true gods were battling for supremacy. Every move from both Gengetsu and Kaguya unleashed power no less than a full-force kick from the Eighth Gate Guy. Wave after wave of powerful shockwaves swept outward, visible to the naked eye. The desert, which should have been raging with storms, now resembled a shy girl, bowing her head in silence. In no time, what should have been a vast, sandy desert was laid bare, revealing the hard, ancient bedrock that had not seen sunlight for countless years. Soon after, the sound of these ancient stones, which had witnessed millennia of history, shattered under the pressure. This was the power of the Six Paths. Even the residual aftershocks of their battle completely transformed the landscape, which had existed long before the arrival of the Otsutsuki clan. Gengetsu, not wanting to bring more calamity upon the world, had deliberately chosen this location. Similarly, Kaguya, who still regarded the planet beneath her as her garden, had not changed the battlefield either. As for using Amenominaka to drag Gengetsu into her domain, it would have been futile against someone who possessed Yomotsu Hirasaka. After exchanging over a hundred blows, both Gengetsu and Kaguya locked eyes. Realizing that this direct confrontation was unlikely to produce a quick victor and with another unexpected guest on the way, they silently agreed to a temporary ceasefire after their final punch connected. At this moment, fierce winds strong enough to tear ordinary people apart still howled, carrying sand across the desolate landscape that now looked as though it had endured countless cataclysms. The only things left unscathed were Hagoromo Gengetsu and Kaguya. Although Kaguya was not at her true peak, having consumed the God Trees fruit and with her genuine immortality and the Ten Tails within her, she was far from easy to defeat. Staring at the woman opposite him, who did not seem even slightly out of breath, Gengetsu knew that to permanently deal with her, he would need to use sealing techniques. However, after ascending to the Six Paths level, he had not awakened any sealing abilities. The sealing techniques he had previously mastered were effective below the Six Paths level, but insufficient against Kaguya. The ultimate sealing technique of the Sage of the Six Paths, Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei, was what he needed. As it happened, there was someone nearby who possessed this technique. After shielding everyone from Kaguyas attack, Naruto did not forget his mission. Since he did not know Yomotsu Hirasaka or any other space-time ninjutsu, he could only fly towards the sensed location. When he finally arrived, Gengetsu and Kaguya had just finished their warm-up round. The first thing Naruto noticed was the vast, devastated landscape below, which seemed to have endured countless assaults, rendering him momentarily speechless. In that instant, he fully grasped the catastrophic impact that a Six Paths-level battle could have on the ninja world. If these two fought their way to Konohas skies... The thought made Narutos expression grow solemn and serious. He had to stop this from happening! Right at that moment, Gengetsu smiled and waved at him, calling out: Young man, its time we joined forces to save the ninja world. Chapter 339: The Greatest Enemy Now Is Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 339: The Greatest Enemy Now Is Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 339: The Greatest Enemy Now Is Hagoromo Gengetsu "What?" Naruto, who is often reckless and naive, found himself genuinely confused this time. It wasn''t that he was the one with the problem, but rather, the person asking the question had a problem too big to ignore. What does he mean by "Join forces and save the Ninja World"? Did they really think Naruto didn''t know who started this war, how many people had died, and who cast the Infinite Tsukuyomi? With these thoughts in mind, Naruto glared at Hagoromo Gengetsu. He wasn''t some idiot who could be easily swayed by a few words! Hagoromo Gengetsu nodded in agreement and continued, "The greatest enemy now is Kaguya O?tsutsuki. She intends to trap everyone on this planet in a genjutsu forever, just like she did a thousand years ago, turning them into her nourishment." "Ive already undone the Infinite Tsukuyomi," Gengetsu added. "So, Naruto, do you want to join forces with me to save the ninja world by fighting Kaguya, who plans to continue the Infinite Tsukuyomi, or do you want to become her pawn and help her oppress the ninja world?" Naruto didnt need to think twice; of course, he would join forces to fight Kaguya! But just as he was about to say this out loud, he hesitated. Wait a minute, something''s not right. Why does it always come down to "joining forces"? What if he chose the other option? That doesnt make sense either! Naruto thought for a few seconds, then suddenly realized and pointed at Hagoromo Gengetsu, loudly asking, "Why are you only giving me two options?" Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly responded, "Can you defeat Kaguya alone?" "Uh..." As much as he hated to admit it, Naruto realized that it would be difficult for him to take on Kaguya alone. So, does that mean he has no choice but to team up? On second thought, it wasnt so bad. At least Hagoromo Gengetsu wasnt as extreme as Kaguya. Just as Naruto was about to agree to the alliance... "NARUTO!" A voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "Old Man Sage!" Naruto was surprised. At the same time, both Hagoromo Gengetsu and Kaguya O?tsutsuki turned their gazes toward Naruto. More specifically, toward the chakra of the Sage of Six Paths within Naruto. "So the old schemer finally shows up," Hagoromo Gengetsu thought, narrowing his eyes. "Hagoromo..." Kaguya''s expression grew complex as she muttered the name. The Sage of Six Paths knew that his method of communicating with Naruto through chakra wouldnt go unnoticed by the two Six Paths-level beings present. But he didn''t care and simply spoke in Naruto''s mind: "Naruto, dont let appearances fool you. The greatest threat before you isnt my mother, but Hagoromo Gengetsu." "Hagoromo Gengetsu? But Kaguya is way more dangerous!" Naruto was confused. He had seen the world Kaguya ruled a thousand years ago through the Sage''s memories. Compared to that, Hagoromo Gengetsu seemed like a saint. At least he wasnt turning everyone in the ninja world into White Zetsu soldiers. The Sage of Six Paths replied gravely, "Her danger is one thing, but dealing with her is another. With my help, the same sealing that worked on her once can work again. But Hagoromo Gengetsu is different..." The Sage gave Hagoromo Gengetsu a deep look, his expression serious. He could feel that Hagoromo Gengetsu''s power was far from as simple as it seemed. Even at his peak, the Sage would have been wary. Given Kaguyas current state, it would be hard for her to defeat Hagoromo Gengetsu. Although her immortal body could prolong the fight, if Naruto managed to seal her with the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei, it would all be over. With only Naruto left, there would be no stopping Hagoromo Gengetsu. The planet would have a new master. The Sage couldnt accept that. He had been the true master of this world for a millennium. "Naruto, deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu first. Well handle my mother afterward," the Sage urged. Naruto scratched his head, feeling torn. His first instinct was to deal with the more extreme Kaguya. But what the Sage said also made sense. If Hagoromo Gengetsu emerged victorious, things could end badly for Konoha and everyone else. Teaming up with Kaguya seemed like the most logical choice for now. However... When Naruto thought about how Kaguya had mercilessly tried to kill countless people with her Rabbit Hair Needles, he couldnt bring himself to ally with her. He frowned deeply and muttered, "This is so annoying!" This is right, and that is right. This is bad, and that is bad. In that case, why not just fight them both! Naruto, never one for overthinking, clapped his hands and summoned a mass of Shadow Clones, charging at both Hagoromo Gengetsu and Kaguya, shouting encouragement. "Naruto..." The Sage of Six Paths frowned, realizing that things were spiraling out of his control. Hagoromo Gengetsu wasnt surprised at all. As the most unpredictable ninja, Naruto was never going to be anyone''s puppet. As long as he could fight, he was happy. Watching the army of Shadow Clones rush toward them, Hagoromo Gengetsu retracted his gaze and flipped his hand. A Truth-Seeking Ball floated into his palm, transforming into a black rod that extended rapidly. A small, pixelated black portal appeared in front of him. The black rod entered the portal. In the next moment... A black portal suddenly appeared behind Kaguyas head, and the black rod shot out, speeding toward her. Kaguya quickly tilted her head to avoid the rod. At the same time, a bone blade grew from her hand. With the help of her technique, Yomotsu Hirasaka, she instantly appeared behind Hagoromo Gengetsu, striking at him with All-Killing Ash Bones. But Hagoromo Gengetsu, prepared for this, blocked it with a Truth-Seeking Ball. At that moment, Naruto''s Shadow Clone army reached the two combatants. Kaguya''s hands extended, stabbing one Shadow Clone after another with All-Killing Ash Bones, turning them to dust. Inside her sleeve, Black Zetsu reminded her, "Mother, find Narutos real body and eliminate him. The sealing technique he wields is your greatest threat." Kaguya nodded. "Mother, the one with the Truth-Seeking Balls behind him is likely the real Naruto," Black Zetsu continued. Kaguya nodded again, scanning the crowd with her Byakugan, quickly spotting the Naruto with the Truth-Seeking Balls behind him. In an instant, she cut through the Shadow Clones like a blade through butter, creating a cloud of smoke. She reached her target, thrusting her bone blade at him. Not far away, Hagoromo Gengetsu, observing the scene, clapped his hands together. Chapter 340: Hagoromo Gengetsu’s Determination Chapter 340: Hagoromo Gengetsus Determination Chapter 340: Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Determination Unsure if Naruto would make a reckless move, Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands together. "Omniversal Way: Silver Lightning!" In an instant, blinding silver lightning surged around Hagoromo Gengetsu. All of Naruto''s shadow clones that had rushed forward were instantly dissipated into white smoke. The silver lightning coalesced into a massive silver thunder dragon, which, moving with a speed far beyond normal lightning, struck O?tsutsuki Kaguya before she could make her move. Zzzzt!! A dazzling burst of silver light exploded from the point of impact centered on O?tsutsuki Kaguya. Immediately following this, with a sharp sound of air being sliced, Kaguya was violently thrown to the side. Her body was paralyzed, wrapped in silver lightning, and her robe, along with parts of her body, was charred black. Omniversal Way. This is one of the unique abilities granted by Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Bloodline Encompassing. As someone who has mastered all seven chakra natures to the extreme, Hagoromo Gengetsu, upon ascending to the Bloodline Encompassing, gained an incredible new level of understanding of chakra, allowing him to alter and further optimize its structure. The effect of Omniversal Way is to evolve standard jutsu to a higher form: lightning-based jutsu that should be blue becomes silver, increasing both power and speed; fire-based jutsu that should be red turns into golden flames, which are much hotter and more enduring, and so on. Omniversal Way applies not only to ordinary ninjutsu but also to Six Paths techniques. This means that even the same Six Paths technique in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hands is far more powerful than when used by other Six Paths-level beings. Moreover, most of the sealing techniques required by the Rinnegan cannot absorb the Omniversal Way''s jutsu. The damage inflicted on O?tsutsuki Kaguya with just one strike proves this point. Before long, the once pristine and ethereal Kaguya, having steadied herself, looked considerably worse for wear. Silver serpents of lightning still coiled around her long blue-white hair, one sleeve was burnt and tattered, revealing an arm that should have been pale and flawless, but now looked like charred coal. And then there was Black Zetsu, reduced to a small fragment. "Mother..." Black Zetsu weakly spoke. If his mother hadnt protected him just now, he might not even be able to speak at this point. It was obvious that Hagoromo Gengetsu had deliberately aimed at him. "Rest now," Kaguya said with satisfaction, regarding the third "son" she had hastily created, who had a precious filial heart. To prevent Black Zetsu from being harmed further, she merged him back into her body, allowing the severely injured Black Zetsu to rest. Kaguya then spread her arms wide, and with a single pulse of her body, the remaining silver sparks in her hair, the charred sections of her robe, and her damaged arm all instantly returned to their pristine state. This is what makes Six Paths-level beings so hard to kill, especially after consuming the Chakra Fruit and attaining immortality. "If I cant kill you, then Ill just have to weaken you to the extreme," Hagoromo Gengetsu murmured, his gaze sharpening. He summoned blades of wind that transformed into majestic, razor-sharp eagles, slicing towards Kaguya with deadly precision. Kaguya''s expression turned cold. Her long hair extended, wrapping around her body for protection, while rabbit hair needles, guided by her Byakugan, shot out like a torrential rain, targeting the weak points of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Six Paths techniques and aiming to strike his vital chakra points. The terrifying battle between two Six Paths-level beings erupted once more. Though Hagoromo Gengetsu and Kaguya''s focus was entirely on each other, the surrounding area was not spared from the collateral damage. Before Naruto could even react, many of his shadow clones were wiped out in the crossfire. "These two really think they''re invincible, don''t they?!" Naruto recalled how he had lured Kaguya earlier using Truth-Seeking Balls, with his true body hiding nearby, ready to strike. But then, Hagoromo Gengetsus Six Paths technique had swooped in, stealing the moment. Now, as Kaguya and Hagoromo Gengetsu clashed, tearing through the battlefield, Naruto found his vision blurring as they collided at blinding speeds. Naruto clenched his fists. Being ignored like this made him incredibly frustrated. It was time to prove himself. "Those two arrogant fools! Ill show them my ultimate technique!" "Just so you know, I''ve been secretly practicing this for longer than I practiced the Rasengan!" Naruto muttered to himself, forming the hand seals for Shadow Clone Jutsu again. With a series of poofs, a massive army of nearly two thousand shadow clones appeared. Under Naruto''s command, the army split into two groups. He didnt rush in recklessly but instead observed the ongoing battle between the two. Finally! Seeing a moment where they separated and paused, Naruto made his move. "Nows the time!!" With a wave of his hand, a thousand clones charged towards Hagoromo Gengetsu and another thousand towards Kaguya. Naruto intentionally made a big commotion, drawing both Hagoromo Gengetsu and Kaguya''s attention. At that instant, all of Naruto''s shadow clones performed hand seals simultaneously. "Sexy Jutsu: Harem Technique!" "Sexy Jutsu: Reverse Harem Technique!" Poof, poof, poof, poof! In the ensuing clouds of white smoke, thousands of beautiful women and men, flaunting their charm, appeared before Hagoromo Gengetsu and Kaguya. Among them, Hagoromo Gengetsu recognized several famous beauties from the ninja world. Meanwhile, on Kaguya''s side, she saw a variety of men, including Sasuke, Neji, Shikamaru, Yamato, and even Hagoromo Gengetsu himself. In her thousand years of existence, Kaguya had never witnessed such a sight. Her usually cold and stunning face froze in shock. Even the otherworldly, aloof Kaguya was rendered speechless. As for Hagoromo Gengetsu, more grounded in reality, although he had seen plenty, he was equally stunned by the overwhelming and unprecedented spectacle, his reaction almost instinctive. "As expected! The stronger the target, the more effective the Sexy Jutsu!" A victorious smile spread across Naruto''s face. No need for teamwork; he could handle this on his own. Zoom, zoom! As Hagoromo Gengetsu and Kaguya stood momentarily dazed, two golden-clad Narutos, who had been lying in wait, dashed out from the crowd, appearing by their sides in an instant. The Naruto on Hagoromo Gengetsus side wielded a black staff formed from a Truth-Seeking Ball, thrusting it forcefully towards Hagoromo Gengetsus head. Simultaneously, the remaining Truth-Seeking Balls launched an attack, targeting various parts of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body. On Kaguyas side, the real Naruto decisively extended his right hand, aiming the sun and moon marks left by the Sage of Six Paths on his palm towards Kaguya, intending to seal her completely. "I did it!!" As Narutos grin widened, his eyes lit up with excitement, seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu and Kaguya within arms reach. Suddenly! The black staff in the hand of Naruto on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s side struck nothing but air. The Truth-Seeking Balls also missed their mark. Hagoromo Gengetsus body vanished without warning. "Space-time ninjutsu? Genjutsu? No, thats not it!" Naruto, shocked and confused, quickly turned his head and noticed a familiar chakra appearing behind him. Hagoromo Gengetsus figure was re-emerging from the chakra. Chapter 341: Anticipating the Game, Capture All with Chakra Integration Chapter 341: Anticipating the Game, Capture All with Chakra Integration Chapter 341: Anticipating the Game, Capture All with Chakra Integration One of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Bloodline Abilities: Due to his extensive research on chakra, Hagoromo Gengetsu can temporarily transform his entire being into pure chakra, allowing him to wander the world and avoid all binding techniques except for the Ultimate Sealing Technique. Originally, Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt place much importance on this ability since he had another eye technique similar to it, but with far greater power due to his Rinnegan. However, he didnt expect this ability to come in handy at this moment. When caught off guard by the Binding of the Harem Technique, Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly activated Chakra Integration, transforming his entire body into chakra in an instant, effortlessly evading the Truth-Seeking Balls and reconstituting his body behind Naruto. Naruto''s eyes were full of regret as his plan failed. Just as he hoped his other attack would succeed, Otsutsuki Kaguya also vanished from his field of vision. Moreover, when Naruto looked again, he found himself in a world of snow and ice. Amenominaka! Just as Naruto was about to succeed, Kaguya used this technique unique to the Rinne Sharingan. In that moment, not only Naruto but all two thousand of his shadow clones, along with Hagoromo Gengetsu, were transported to the icy world within Amenominaka. Naruto found that neither he nor any of his shadow clones could move. Looking around, he saw that both he and Kaguya were encased in a massive ice boulder. Except for Hagoromo Gengetsu. That guy used the same strange technique as before and had already escaped from the ice. Naruto struggled as Kaguya, just inches away, prepared to press her hand imbued with the Ultimate Sealing Technique against him. At this critical moment, Kaguya suddenly moved. She phased through the ice as if it didnt exist, defying the laws of physics, and moved behind Naruto, pressing her hand toward him, saying: "So, this must be your real body." "Damn it!" Naruto strained with all his might, causing the ice to crack. In just a few moments, he would break free. But time was running out. Just as despair set in, the black portal of Yomotsu Hirasaka appeared in front of Naruto. A hand reached through, forcefully breaking the ice and pulling Naruto into the portal. Kaguya''s hand grasped at empty air. She looked up to see Hagoromo Gengetsu holding Naruto, smiling at her: "I can''t let you succeed." Kaguya remained silent as she quickly floated out of the ice. Crack! Crack! The enormous ice boulder shattered into countless fragments, scattering across the sky. The army of Harem and Reverse Harem Techniques, still frozen in the ice, also dispersed into white smoke. "Damn it!" Seeing that years of hard work were lost after blooming only once, Naruto broke free from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s grasp. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Naruto''s right hand but didnt mind. He had originally planned to cut off Narutos right hand, hoping to use the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei that Naruto held. However, after carefully examining it with his Rinnegan, he realized it wouldnt work. Just like the Transcription Seal, the Sage of Six Paths had transferred his Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei to Naruto, with specific conditions for its use. Even if Hagoromo Gengetsu forcefully took it, it would be useless. Moreover, if he cut off the right hand, the Sun and Moon Seals would simply reappear somewhere else on Narutos body. But that didn''t mean there werent other ways to achieve his goal. As Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered this: Crack! Crack! Crack! Kaguya, who hadnt stopped, waved her sleeve, and countless gigantic ice spears shot out from every angle, densely aimed at Hagoromo Gengetsu and Naruto. Seeing this: Naruto jumped and dodged frantically, while Hagoromo Gengetsu remained still. As each massive, sharp ice spear approached, he extended his hands and placed his palms on the spears. "Divine Path Control!" In the blink of an eye: All the ice spears, originally an icy blue, emitted a dense purple light. The ice spears halted and quickly turned purple. This was only the beginning. Soon, the snow and ice within a hundred meters of Hagoromo Gengetsu rapidly transformed into purple ice, and the transformation spread outward at an incredible speed. Kaguya, who was about to follow Black Zetsus plan to eliminate Naruto first, saw this scene and her pupils slightly contracted. Hagoromo Gengetsu fixed his gaze on her. Under the Divine Path Control, the enhanced purple ice spears were manipulated by him to counterattack Kaguya. Kaguya tried to use her Intangibility to evade the purple ice spears, but found it ineffective. She could only use her long hair to smash the incoming purple ice spears one by one. However, she soon noticed the ice beneath her feet was already being overtaken by the purple glow. At this rate, it wouldnt take long for the entire icy world to be completely covered in purple. Kaguya hesitated no more and activated the Rinne Sharingan on her forehead. In an instant! The icy world vanished. It was replaced by a sandy desert. Similar to the deserts of the Land of Wind, but the sand here was heavier and larger. Naruto, who had just narrowly avoided being skewered by the ice spears, saw the scene before him and was about to breathe a sigh of relief. Kaguya suddenly thrust her hands forward. Great Sand Devourer! A colossal sand dragon shot into the sky, carrying countless sand grains like bullets, raining down upon Hagoromo Gengetsu and Naruto. The Truth-Seeking Balls behind Hagoromo Gengetsu moved, forming a massive protective barrier in front of him. Not far away, Naruto did the same. The sandstorm arrived, covering the entire space. Hagoromo Gengetsu watched everything calmly, his mind still focused on how to force the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei out of Narutos hand. Given the Sage of Six Paths'' usual methods, he likely wouldnt just stand by and watch as Naruto sealed Kaguya. There might be another trick up his sleeve. After all... "That was close!" Narutos sudden shout interrupted Hagoromo Gengetsus thoughts. He turned to see that Naruto had narrowly escaped another of Kaguya''s Yomotsu Hirasaka assaults. Despite everything, Naruto, once the protagonist of this world, managed to evade it by a hairs breadth. Naruto''s unpredictability might be number one, but sometimes there was no need to worry about him. Hagoromo Gengetsu retracted his gaze, using Yomotsu Hirasaka himself to interfere with Kaguya, while continuing to think. Even if Kaguya and Naruto joined forces, they would have a hard time posing any real threat to him. The Sage of Six Paths should be well aware of this. So, what other cards do you have to play? Hagoromo Gengetsus lips curled into a smile, filled with anticipation. He was in no rush. Having mastered temporary chakra transformation, he knew better than anyone how difficult it was to find the Sage of Six Paths, who had maintained his chakra form for a thousand years. This was the perfect opportunity. He only needed to wait for the Sage of Six Paths to fully join the game, and then he could capture everything in one fell swoop! Chapter 342: On the Moon, Officially Entering the Fray Chapter 342: On the Moon, Officially Entering the Fray Chapter 342: On the Moon, Officially Entering the Fray The Sage of Six Paths indeed had a new plan. After Naruto escaped his control, the Sage realized that continuing to stay behind the scenes would likely result in Hagoromo Gengetsu being the victor. He could no longer remain idle, as the situation had grown too dire. While Hagoromo Gengetsu and Naruto were still trapped in Kaguyas Amenominaka world, the Sage of Six Paths reappearedbut this time, he was on the Moon. "Hamura..." The Sage of Six Paths, who had descended to the Moon in his chakra form, gazed at the dense cluster of buildings before him. He knew this was where Hamuras descendants lived. However, like Hamura, they too had long ceased to exist. When the Sage of Six Paths awakened, he had become fully aware of everything that had transpired on both Earth and the Moon. "Hamuras destiny?" The Sage of Six Paths shook his head. "It''s more like humanity''s fate." "Internal strife... it never ends." Sighing, the Sage of Six Paths vanished from sight. When he reappeared, he was inside a temple on a floating island. At the deepest part of the high platform, there stood a gigantic golden Tenseigan, formed from countless Byakugan. Before the colossal Tenseigan, the last descendant of Hamuras lineage, Toneri O?tsutsuki, stood guard. "Whos there?" The Sage of Six Paths hadnt concealed his presence, so the moment he arrived, Toneri O?tsutsuki, who was observing Earth through the Tenseigan, immediately sensed him. Born without eyes, Toneri tightly shut his eyelids and swiftly turned around. Simultaneously, numerous finely-crafted puppets of the O?tsutsuki clan rushed in, their eyes wide open, surrounding the Sage of Six Paths. "After a thousand years, I didnt expect such an exceptional descendant from Hamura." The Sage of Six Paths calmly observed Toneri O?tsutsuki and spoke. "Sage of Six Paths?" Although Toneri was blind, with the aid of external objects, he could still perceive reality and instantly recognized the Sage of Six Paths. After all, the branch family had long been dedicated to the destruction of the world created by the Sage of Six Paths. Naturally, they were well-versed in his legend. Toneri was stunned. He never imagined that the Sage of Six Paths, who had lived in the same era as his ancestor Hamura, would still be alive and standing before him. Could it be that the Sage had come to stop him from destroying the Shinobi world in the future? Toneris face filled with suspicion. Under his control, the gigantic Tenseigan behind him instantly emitted a powerful wave of energy. The Sage of Six Paths glanced at the Tenseigan behind Toneri and sighed, "Still lost in a twisted fate, are you?" "Twisted fate?" Hearing these words from the Sage of Six Paths, Toneri couldnt help but sneer, "Do you not understand your own mistakes, you who are revered as the Sage of Six Paths?" "For a thousand years, the world you created has been plagued by endless wars. Shinobi have been slaughtering each other, treating chakra and tailed beasts as mere weapons. Now, even the Ten-Tails has been unleashed! The ancestor Hamura, and the Moons shinobi who have monitored the progenitor of chakra for a millennium, have seen it descend upon the world once more!" Toneris face was cold. Through the Tenseigan, he could see everything happening on Earth. If it werent for the fact that the Tenseigan lacked the power to kill Kaguya O?tsutsuki, Hagoromo Gengetsu, and Narutothree individuals with unimaginable strengthhe would have already purified the entire planet. "Ancestor Hamura questioned the world created by his brother long ago. If the world that my brother created strays from the right path, then destroy it, that was the destiny left by Ancestor Hamura!" "Now, theres sufficient evidence to prove that the world you created is a failure, Sage of Six Paths!" "Theres no such thing as twisted fate. Destiny is destiny!" Even though he knew how powerful the Sage of Six Paths was, Toneri, who had devoted his entire life to fulfilling this destiny, didnt back down. "The current state of the Shinobi world is indeed partly my fault. But to destroy the entire Shinobi world and Earth is too extreme. Hamura wouldnt have given such a destiny." The Sage of Six Paths finished speaking, noticing that Toneris expression hadnt changed at all. "Fine, Ill let you see for yourself." With a wave of his sleeve, the Sage of Six Paths transported Toneri. In the blink of an eye, Toneri found himself not in the temple, but in a vast graveyard. Before he could react, numerous spiritual apparitions appeared in the graveyard. "The branch family misunderstood Ancestor Hamuras destiny!" A series of spiritual apparitions of the main family of the O?tsutsuki clan appeared before Toneri. And not just them. "Brother..." The aged spirit of Hamura O?tsutsuki also manifested, facing the Sage of Six Paths. "Hamura..." The Sage of Six Paths gazed at his brother. Unlike himself, who continued to exist in the Shinobi world in chakra form, Hamura had chosen to face death as a normal person. "Ancestor Hamura... and these people..." At the same time, Toneri was overwhelmed with shock. Over the next moments, Toneri learned the true nature of his destiny from Hamura. The Sage of Six Paths observed Toneri, who quickly transitioned from confusion to remorse and self-reproach, and shook his head. As he had said before, humanitys internal strife never ends. Not only did it persist on Earth, but it also extended to the Moon. Just as the Hyuga clan on Earth had a division between the main and branch families, the O?tsutsuki clan on the Moon had the same division. Perhaps, at the beginning, there were indeed misunderstandings about Hamuras destiny. But what truly magnified this twisted fate was the ambition of many people. While the shinobi on Earth and those on the Moon had long ceased interaction, the latter continued to live on the Moon. If at first, they cared about Earth, over a millennium, as they multiplied and generations passed, they grew increasingly detached from the planet. In time, their interest in Earth waned, and how could they possibly care about what happened there? Ultimately, it was the branch familys ambition to use the Earth and the so-called destiny to achieve their true goal: overthrowing the main familys rule of a thousand years! And they had succeeded. In the time that followed, they didnt immediately attempt to purify the Shinobi world. Instead, they passed down their beliefs through generations until the last descendant of Hamura, Toneri O?tsutsuki, came to fully believe in this so-called destiny. Fortunately, his mindset had now been corrected. "For the true destiny of Hamura, and to bring about real peace in the Shinobi world, Toneri, I need your power now." Toneri nodded. "I am willing to atone." "Excellent!" This time, there would be no unexpected outcome like with Naruto. A resolute determination flashed in the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths. In the next moment, he poured all of his remaining chakra into Toneri. A powerful aura erupted from Toneris body. When he opened his eyes again, with the Sage of Six Paths power, a new pair of white eyes emerged and evolved into blue Tenseigan within seconds. The Tenseigan Chakra Mode was activated! Enveloped in green chakra and having officially stepped into the Six Paths level, Toneri, guided by the Sage of Six Paths, descended toward Earth. A new Six Paths-level warrior was about to join the battle. The Sage of Six Paths had officially entered the fray! Chapter 343: After the Conversation, Let’s Head Out Together Chapter 343: After the Conversation, Lets Head Out Together Chapter 343: After the Conversation, Lets Head Out Together In the vast desert of the Land of Wind, a massive black portal appeared out of thin air. Hagoromo Gengetsu kicked Narutos true body out of the portal, and then followed himself, landing back on the once chaotic but now eerily calm desert. Being in Kaguya O?tsutsuki''s Amenominaka realm was risky for Naruto. Moreover, Hagoromo Gengetsu was concerned about the Sage of Six Paths hidden plans being left unattended outside. He found an opportunity and used Yomotsu Hirasaka to send Naruto back to the real world. The moment they both stood firm. Another black portal opened, and Kaguya O?tsutsuki floated out from within. The sky gradually began to glow with golden light. Unknowingly, the heart-pounding night was almost over. Bathed in the majority of the golden light, Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to say something. Suddenly! He looked up, smiled, and said, Its finally here. As soon as he finished speaking, a deafening sonic boom erupted from above. Like a meteor falling from the sky, a green fireball descended rapidly, piercing through the atmosphere, and quickly arrived at the battlefield where Hagoromo Gengetsu, Kaguya O?tsutsuki, and Naruto stood. When the commotion settled, the newcomer came to a halt. It could be seen that the seemingly burning green flames were actually a manifestation of powerful chakra, tightly enveloping a young man dressed in white robes, with a magatama pattern at the collar, similarly pale skin, and long blue-white hair. Who are you? Naruto looked at Toneri O?tsutsuki and was the first to ask. For some reason, seeing this guy, he had an inexplicable feeling of annoyance. ''Naruto, huh?'' Toneri O?tsutsuki, who had been watching the Shinobi World War from the Moon for some time, was not unfamiliar with Naruto, especially since both of them possessed the power of the Sage of Six Paths. Gathered together, it was equivalent to having the complete chakra of the Sage of Six Paths. In a sense, this also meant the full reappearance of the Sage of Six Paths. Toneri O?tsutsuki looked at Naruto. He hadnt paid much attention to the Shinobi World before, and he wasnt aware of the relationship between his intended future wife, Hinata, and Naruto. So, he politely introduced himself: I am Toneri O?tsutsuki, here at the invitation of the Sage of Six Paths to assist in the battle. Toneri O?tsutsuki? Naruto instinctively looked towards Kaguya O?tsutsuki, who shared the same surname, initially thinking that this person might be an ally she had called upon. However, upon hearing "Sage of Six Paths," despite the ancient mindset being different from his own, the idea of reinforcements seemed rather favorable. So, Naruto clapped his hands and enthusiastically said, Toneri! Lets team up and take down Kaguya and Hagoromo Gengetsu together! As Naruto extended his invitation. On the other side. Kaguya O?tsutsuki also looked at Toneri O?tsutsuki and noticed the blue eyes, a hint of surprise flashing in her own eyes. A descendant of Hamura O?tsutsuki? She hadnt expected the O?tsutsuki bloodline from Hamuras descendants to be so strong after a thousand years, even to the point where he could awaken the rarely seen Tenseigan. Hagoromo Gengetsu, on the other hand, focused on the Sage of Six Paths chakra within Toneri O?tsutsuki, which was similar to Narutos, without much surprise. So this is the Sage of Six Paths final move. How many others in the Shinobi World could join a Six Paths-level battle like this? After some simple deductions, it was clear that the strongest possibility would be Toneri O?tsutsuki, who could evolve into a Tenseigan wielder on the Moon by implanting the Byakugan, instantly boosting his strength to the Six Paths level. However, the rapid transformation from a sightless state to the Tenseigan in such a short period was largely due to the Sage of Six Paths efforts. Now it seems that the entirety of the Sage of Six Paths power is here. Hagoromo Gengetsus Rinnegan moved back and forth between Naruto and Toneri O?tsutsuki as he scrutinized them. The Sage of Six Paths, in his purely chakra form, was already far weaker than in his prime. To now empower these two with Six Paths-level combat strength was already his limit. If he could do more, why would he need others? The meal has been served. Now, all thats left is the final knife. Hagoromo Gengetsus gaze fixed on the sun and moon seal on Narutos palm, and he had already formulated a plan. At this moment, in response to Narutos invitation, Toneri O?tsutsuki shook his head and, with a serious expression, fixed his gaze on Hagoromo Gengetsu and said: The primary target is to eliminate Hagoromo Gengetsu. That is the Sage of Six Paths instruction. Although both he and Naruto were puzzled as to why the primary target wasnt the chakra progenitor, Kaguya O?tsutsuki, whom they recognized as the most dangerous entity. Given the Sage of Six Paths solemn directive. It was clear that, in his view, Hagoromo Gengetsu was now stronger than Kaguya O?tsutsuki. Toneri O?tsutsuki knew little about Hagoromo Gengetsu. He had never imagined that the current Shinobi World could give rise to such a figure, someone who could even surpass the chakra progenitor, the existence feared by the ninjas on the Moon for a millennium. Yet, that was the reality. Toneri O?tsutsuki was willing to trust the Sage of Six Paths judgment. Naruto still showed some reluctance on his face. As for Kaguya O?tsutsuki. After hearing Toneri O?tsutsukior more precisely, Hagoromo Gengetsus decisionher mood soured. As the progenitor of chakra on this planet, this was the first time she experienced the feeling of being belittled. Before anyone could say anything more. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had suddenly become the focus of everyones attention, calmly flicked his sleeves and said: Are you done talking? If so, lets head out together. Omniway Destruction: Storm Release - Dragon Fang! Dozens of black lasers shot out from Hagoromo Gengetsus palms, transforming into slender black dragons that instantly rushed towards Kaguya O?tsutsuki, Toneri O?tsutsuki, and Naruto. Knowing the absurd strength of Hagoromo Gengetsus Six Paths ninjutsu, the three of them quickly activated their respective defenses. The battle erupted once more. The roaring noise, louder than any war drum, reverberated as the ground trembled under the weight of the battle. Dust flew, the sky changed color. In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was fighting three against one, stepped forward, his black hair whipping wildly as he unleashed his powerful and domineering aura to the fullest. Before Kaguya O?tsutsuki and the others could react. Hagoromo Gengetsus speed was so fast that he seemed to split into three afterimages as he appeared before them, delivering three punches that shook the sky with the sheer force of his taijutsu. Boom! Boom! Boom! Kaguya O?tsutsuki, Toneri O?tsutsuki, and Naruto also threw their punches with all their might, but the moment their fists collided, they felt an unprecedented power surge through them, their expressions changing. As the sound of bones breaking echoed, their bodies were sent flying back. Visibly, three shockwaves rapidly shot across the sky. After knocking the three back with a single punch, Hagoromo Gengetsu took his second step forward. Yomotsu Hirasaka activated! In the next instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared beside Toneri O?tsutsuki, delivering another punch, simple and unadorned, without any flashy effects. Toneri O?tsutsukis face changed. Clearly understanding the power of this punch, he spread his hands, and several green light spheres shot out from his palms, carrying enough power to pierce through a Six Paths body and even drain chakra, violently surging towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. Chapter 344: Heavenly Absolute Order Chapter 344: Heavenly Absolute Order Chapter 344: Heavenly Absolute Order "Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Divine Myriad Path: Vajra!" In an instant, a variant of the Six Paths level Steel Release covered Hagoromo Gengetsu''s entire body. Under the dawn''s radiance, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s skin and white robe shimmered like diamonds, reflecting the light as he ignored the incoming barrage of green orbs, his fist still aimed directly at Otsutsuki Toneri. Zzzzz The green orbs struck Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body, producing a faint sound before disappearing into nothingness. Meanwhile, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s fist was just about to crush Otsutsuki Toneri''s head. Suddenly, a black portal appeared above him. A bone of Kaguya''s All-Killing Ash descended from the sky, aiming straight for his forehead. Hagoromo Gengetsu raised an eyebrow. His Divine Myriad Path: Vajra could disregard Otsutsuki Toneri''s green orbs but was powerless against Kaguya''s All-Killing Ash, a nearly invincible technique. If it touched him, even a body infused with the power of the Six Paths would be annihilated, reduced to ashes. In comparison, the Truth-Seeking Balls that once wreaked havoc below the Six Paths level were mediocre at best when it came to those of the Six Paths level. Even Naruto could kick away a Truth-Seeking Ball. So, for someone truly of the Six Paths level, they were nothing. Hagoromo Gengetsu wisely chose not to test the effectiveness of the All-Killing Ash. His figure flickered, swiftly dodging. At the same moment, Otsutsuki Toneri created some distance, raising his hand again. Multiple Truth-Seeking Balls flew out from his palm, spinning rapidly as a layer of green chakra coated their surfaces, forming a green ring of light. "Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!" Otsutsuki Toneri shouted coldly as he pressed his palm down, releasing a massive tornado far more powerful than a regular Six Paths Wind Release, rushing towards Hagoromo Gengetsu with devastating force. "Don''t forget about me!" Just as the opportunity presented itself, Naruto, who had just been knocked back, didn''t hesitate. He quickly raised his right hand. With a Truth-Seeking Ball at its core, combined with the chakra of the Six Paths Sage, a Rasenshuriken instantly formed in his palm. Naruto hurled it with all his might, the intense sensation of space distortion accompanying it as it charged towards Hagoromo Gengetsu, flanking him alongside Otsutsuki Toneri''s Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion. Seeing this, Otsutsuki Kaguya also reacted swiftly. She opened a portal to the Dimension of Death near Hagoromo Gengetsu and unleashed the pressure of her Byakugan to distort the space around him, leaving him no room to escape. In a mere instant, three Six Paths level entities launched a combined assault on Hagoromo Gengetsu. At that moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s vision was almost blinded by the brilliance of their techniques. Knowing that his Divine Myriad Path: Vajra couldn''t withstand the combined attack, and that his Blocking Technique: Absorption Seal was ineffective against techniques beyond the normal Six Paths level, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained calm. "The pressure is finally here," he said with a steady voice. "Now, we can follow the script." With a flicker of his Rinnegan, Hagoromo Gengetsu inserted his left hand into the air. Out of thin air, a large sacred wand with zigzagging platinum paper strips, used for exorcising and offering to the gods, materialized. "Heavenly Absolute Order!" Hagoromo Gengetsu activated one of his unique Rinnegan techniques. Using the sacred wand as a medium, he issued a divine decree, rewriting the rules. As he spoke, "I declare all jutsu forbidden in this place!" In an instant, Otsutsuki Toneri''s Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, Naruto''s Truth-Seeking Rasenshuriken, Kaguya''s Dimension of Death and her pressure, and even Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Divine Myriad Path: Vajraall vanished as if they had melted away like snow. The battlefield abruptly returned to peace. By now, the morning sun had completely dispelled the remnants of the night. Golden sunlight bathed the four figures standing in mid-air, making them appear as if divine beings had descended upon the world. In reality, these four were indistinguishable from true gods. Even the residual effects of their battle had evaporated the desert for hundreds of miles around. And this was with them consciously restraining their attacks from spreading further. If Naruto, who had always been unimpressive in appearance, knew that he currently looked like a god, he would surely strike a victory pose and take a picture to commemorate it. But now, watching helplessly as his and everyone else''s ultimate techniques vanished, Naruto couldn''t bring himself to be happy. Moreover, when he turned to look behind him, the remaining five Truth-Seeking Balls had also disappeared. "What the heck is going on?! It was such a great opportunity!!" Naruto exclaimed, scratching his head in frustration. "Not only our jutsu, but even Hagoromo Gengetsu''s technique was nullified," Otsutsuki Toneri noted as he looked at the empty space where his Truth-Seeking Balls had been and then turned his gaze towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. The Truth-Seeking Balls behind Hagoromo Gengetsu had also vanished. Was the effect indiscriminate? "Rinnegan..." In terms of knowledge and insight, no one could compare to Otsutsuki Kaguya, who was truly born of the Otsutsuki clan from another universe. Immediately, she focused on the sacred wand now burning at its golden paper''s lowest part beside Hagoromo Gengetsu, and then she fixed her gaze on his Rinnegan, frowning as she said: "This kind of Rinnegan technique isn''t recorded in the clan''s archives." Heavenly Absolute Order. A unique Rinnegan technique of Hagoromo Gengetsu, capable of altering the rules within a certain area for a limited time. The revised rules were binding not only for the enemy but also for the caster. Additionally, the affected area could range from the current battlefield to an entire planet. However, the price paid was a reduction in the technique''s duration. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the sacred wand, observing the burning golden paper at its base. Once the paper was completely burned, Heavenly Absolute Order would end. During this time, no attack could touch or destroy the sacred wand. This meant that, for the time being, the battle would revert to pure taijutsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu cracked his neck. In the next instant. A thunderous explosion resounded. With only his taijutsu, Hagoromo Gengetsu unleashed a force far greater than what the Eighth Gates Guy could produce, and the battle resumed. Otsutsuki Kaguya, instead of retreating, advanced and confronted him head-on without hesitation. Otsutsuki Toneri, and Narutowho had been briefed on the situation by the former and knew that Heavenly Absolute Order only lasted for a quarter of an hourfollowed suit. Its worth noting that Otsutsuki Toneri didnt deduce the time limit of Heavenly Absolute Order on his own; it was told to him by the Six Paths Sage within him. The Six Paths Sage''s Rinnegan could see through the entire Shinobi world. This was the eternal ability of his Rinnegan, unaffected by the forbidden jutsu Heavenly Absolute Order. When the sacred wand appeared, the Six Paths Sage quickly recognized the characteristics of Heavenly Absolute Order and informed Otsutsuki Toneri. Had the Six Paths Sage been at his peak, Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldnt have needed to use Heavenly Absolute Order at all. With those Rinnegan, the Sage could have seen through Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Rinnegan techniques in advance. But now, the weakened Six Paths Sage faced Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was at the height of his power. Accomplishing that feat would require time, and success wasnt guaranteed. "Toneri, continue stalling Hagoromo Gengetsu with Naruto and my mother. I need more time." The Six Paths Sage had a nagging feeling that Hagoromo Gengetsu wasnt as straightforward as he seemed. To ensure success, he needed to fully understand Hagoromo Gengetsu''s trump card. And for those of the Six Paths level, what could be a better trump card than a Rinnegan technique? Chapter 345: The Unseen Truth Chapter 345: The Unseen Truth Chapter 345: The Unseen Truth Eight Gates Guy proved to the world what it means to "match gods with a mortal body" through taijutsu. However, at this moment, when the god in the eyes of the world also fights purely with taijutsu, it becomes evident that matching gods is merely an illusion, for gods will always remain gods. Boom!!! In the once clear sky, thunderous roars, more deafening than lightning, continuously echoed. Along with it, came scenes of space distortions one after another. Under the influence of the Rinnegan''s Heavenly Absolute Order technique, all jutsu is prohibited in this area. Hagoromo Gengetsu, along with O?tsutsuki Kaguya, O?tsutsuki Hagoromo, and Naruto on the opposite side, began their close-combat brawl. In this regard, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had fought his way out of the Warring States period, was already highly experienced and had completely mastered taijutsu. On the other hand, Kaguya, who had been in seclusion for thousands of years; O?tsutsuki Toneri, who had been a shut-in on the moon; and Naruto, who always relied on numbers rather than taijutsu, appeared far too immature in front of Hagoromo Gengetsu. Initially, Kaguya tried to use her immortality and Byakugan''s support to suppress Hagoromo Gengetsu. But after several exchanges, she was sent crashing into the ground by one punch from him, creating a massive crater. Hagoromo Gengetsu did not pursue Kaguya. After effortlessly dodging Naruto''s incoming punch, kicking him away, he then focused on chasing after O?tsutsuki Toneri. Among the three opponents, Kaguya was unkillable, Naruto still had his uses, leaving only O?tsutsuki Toneri as the primary target. Furthermore, Hagoromo Gengetsu sensed something amiss from Toneri. It was as if another pair of eyes was spying on his deepest secrets. "The Sage of Six Paths, perhaps?" Hagoromo Gengetsu''s expression became serious as his Rinnegan swiftly rippled with layers of purple, the eye power of the Rinnegan surging violently. In a place where jutsu was forbidden, the Sage of Six Paths was likely using his own Rinnegan to spy on him. Although Hagoromo Gengetsu had no countermeasures, he was well aware of the nature of eye power versus eye power. Regardless of the effect, he would obstruct it for as long as possible. Moreover, to ensure his plans weren''t discovered prematurely, he had to put even greater pressure on the Sage of Six Paths, forcing him to divide his attention. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at O?tsutsuki Toneri. In the next moment, an even more intense explosion rang out. Staring into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s cold, unyielding eyes, the pressure on O?tsutsuki Toneri grew heavier. With little experience in close combat, he found it hard to adapt to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s direct, fierce, efficient, and ever-changing taijutsu. Rip! Before long, Toneri''s left arm was torn off by a grab and pull from Hagoromo Gengetsu. Blood splattered everywhere. Toneri grunted, retreating rapidly as a brand-new left arm grew segment by segment from the severed part. "Toneri!" Naruto arrived quickly, anger flaring, blocking Hagoromo Gengetsu. He didn''t care about Kaguya''s injuries, but Toneri was clearly on their side, and Naruto wouldn''t stand by idly. "It''s been so long, Naruto, and your taijutsu still hasn''t improved much," Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked as he casually deflected Naruto''s punch with one hand and reached forward with the other. Naruto quickly swung his other arm to defend. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s outstretched hand seized Naruto''s arm, yanking him forward and abruptly kneeing him in the gut. Thud! Naruto''s abdomen contracted as he involuntarily opened his mouth. Before he could cry out in pain, Hagoromo Gengetsu had already thrown him aside and was once again charging at O?tsutsuki Toneri. Toneri, who had just regrown his arm, felt the crushing pressure once more. Sweat began to bead and roll down his forehead. "Sage, I''m afraid I can''t hold on much longer," Toneri gasped heavily, having been sent flying yet again by Hagoromo Gengetsu''s heavy blows. Hagoromo Gengetsu was already stronger than him, and now, he had ventured into the opponent''s area of expertise, a domain where Toneri was least skilledtaijutsu. As for his teammates, Naruto''s help was limited, and Kaguya cared nothing for his life, only looking for the right moment to strike again. If he continued to follow the Sage of Six Paths'' instructions to stall, he feared for his own life. The Sage of Six Paths sighed. Not only was Toneri in a dire situation, but the Sage himself was also struggling. It seemed that Hagoromo Gengetsu had noticed something. Under the interference of his Rinnegan''s eye power, it was difficult for the Sage to fully discern Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Rinnegan techniques. During this time, the Sage had only managed to identify the more common or already revealed abilities of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Rinnegan, such as Shinra Tensei, Bansho? Ten''in, Chakra Integration, and the Heavenly Absolute Order. As for the deeper powers, they were blocked by the profound eye power of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Rinnegan. Breaking through would likely take considerable time. However, O?tsutsuki Toneri could clearly not survive for much longer under the time limit of Heavenly Absolute Order. "Let''s hope the situation doesn''t spiral into the worst possible outcome," the Sage of Six Paths thought as he retracted his gaze from Hagoromo Gengetsu, casting one last glance at the desert below. "This place..." The Sage of Six Paths seemed to realize something, but said no more, merging the last bit of chakra he had reserved for exploring Hagoromo Gengetsu into O?tsutsuki Toneri''s body. Instantly, Toneri''s aura surged. "Now I can keep up!" Toneri''s eyes locked onto Hagoromo Gengetsu''s every move. Compared to before, where his eyes could perceive but his body couldn''t keep up, now his reflexes finally matched his perception. Although he couldn''t overpower Hagoromo Gengetsu, at least he was no longer on the brink of death and could drag out the fight. Hagoromo Gengetsu also noticed Toneri''s transformation. "The Sage of Six Paths'' chakra, is it?" At that moment, the vague feeling of being spied on, which had persisted since the beginning of the battle, completely vanished. Hagoromo Gengetsu understood. The Sage of Six Paths had ceased his probing and used the remaining chakra to keep Toneri alive. Facing the newly empowered Toneri, with his objective achieved, Hagoromo Gengetsu was no longer in a hurry. The high-altitude battle at the Six Paths level continued to rage. Compared to the initial location, the four combatants had already crossed over a hundred kilometers, arriving at another desert. This area was still within the influence of the Heavenly Absolute Order. However, as time passed, the golden paper on the Great Sealing Pole was nearly burned out. One minute... thirty seconds... ten seconds... Under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s final burst of power, O?tsutsuki Kaguya, Toneri, and Naruto all sustained various injuries. But at this point, even Naruto knew that if they could hold on just a bit longer, everything would change. The three remained calm, refusing to make any major mistakes despite their injuries. Finally! As the last second passed, the golden paper burned to ash. The Great Sealing Pole that had been anchored in the void disappeared. With the binding completely lifted, the eyes of Naruto, Toneri, and Kaguya suddenly brightened. Chapter 346: If He Doesn’t Come Soon, Victory is Inevitable Chapter 346: If He Doesnt Come Soon, Victory is Inevitable Chapter 346: If He Doesn''t Come Soon, Victory is Inevitable The time limit of the Heavenly Absolute Order had expired. As the Golden Paper attached to the Great Sealing Pole disappeared, the effects of the forbidden technique dissipated completely. Upon witnessing this, Kaguya O?tsutsuki and her two companions finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Finally, we can fight properly now!" Naruto clapped his hands with excitement as he looked at the five Truth-Seeking Balls that had reformed behind him and hadn''t been used yet. "Naruto!" Suddenly, the voice of the Sage of Six Paths echoed in his mind. "I have a plan..." Naruto froze in place. At the same time, the long-suppressed Kaguya O?tsutsuki sprang into action without saying a word. A dozen or so All-Killing Ash Bones, which would disintegrate anything upon contact, shot out from her outstretched hands, either directly targeting Hagoromo Gengetsu or appearing unpredictably around him through her Yomotsu Hirasaka technique. Having engaged in combat for a while, especially with intense hand-to-hand combat, the once rusty Kaguya, who had been sealed away for a millennium, now fought with much more precision and strategy. Not only Kaguya but also her kin, O?tsutsuki Toneri, showed similar improvement. After all, anyone who could ascend to the Six Paths level was naturally talented beyond measure. However, while dodging the All-Killing Ash Bones, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained unfazed. To him, it made no difference whether his opponent was a young novice or a seasoned warrior. Moreover, whether they were novices or veterans, their stamina was now depleted. Though the Heavenly Absolute Order had ended, the three O?tsutsuki members had not escaped unscathed. Under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s relentless assault, Kaguya O?tsutsuki, Toneri O?tsutsuki, and Naruto all appeared uninjured, but their chakra had been significantly depleted. Whether it was defending against Hagoromo Gengetsu''s attacks or healing their own wounds, they had all consumed a considerable amount of chakra. In comparison, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had maintained the upper hand throughout the battle, had expended very little energy. As the fight resumed, Hagoromo Gengetsu continued to hold the advantage. And as time passed, with the Heavenly Absolute Order''s cooldown nearing completion, his advantage would only grow. The Sage of Six Paths was acutely aware of this. Thus, he not only communicated once more with Naruto but also, for the first time, reached out to his mother, Kaguya. His goal was to eliminate Hagoromo Gengetsu as quickly as possible. In the past, Naruto might have had his own reservations. But having witnessed firsthand how effortlessly Hagoromo Gengetsu held his own against three formidable opponents, Naruto, now bolstered by Toneri''s assistance and reassured by the Sage of Six Paths that the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei technique could be replenished after use, no longer hesitated. "Let''s take down Hagoromo Gengetsu first, then deal with Kaguya. Everyone, attack!" With a burst of white smoke, Naruto summoned a massive army of shadow clones and charged forward, resuming the battle with practiced ease. Naruto had agreed to the plan. Though Kaguya O?tsutsuki said nothing, she sprouted All-Killing Ash Bones from her back, shoulders, and palms, and joined the fray with renewed vigor in her new form. She understood Hagoromo''s intentions. But it didn''t matter. As long as she absorbed Hagoromo Gengetsu''s chakra afterward, she would be unstoppable. "Has it begun?" Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly observed the scene before him. He spread his hands wide, and a massive repulsive force emanated from him, surging in all directions. Kaguya O?tsutsuki extended her palm, releasing her own Shinra Tensei technique. The two forces collided, neutralizing each other. Amidst the roaring winds, Naruto''s army of shadow clones closed in, each one reaching out with a right hand marked with the Sun and Moon Seals, attempting to strike Hagoromo Gengetsu. "A strategy to wear me down?" Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced around at the swarming clones. With a single thought, the nine Truth-Seeking Balls floating behind him transformed into a massive fan, slicing through the advancing Naruto clones. A thick cloud of white smoke rose as countless clones were dispelled. Suddenly! A small black portal opened behind Hagoromo Gengetsu, and a hand marked with the Sun and Moon Seals emerged, aiming to strike him from behind. In an instant, an identical black portal appeared in front of the hand. Unable to stop in time, the hand passed through the portal. In the next moment, the hand reappeared in front of the Truth-Seeking Ball fan. With a "poof," familiar white smoke billowed outanother shadow clone. Hagoromo Gengetsu, his expression unchanging, withdrew his gaze and clapped his hands together, releasing the Chakra Integration technique once more. Realizing the critical nature of the moment, Naruto spared no chakra, continuously summoning shadow clones to confuse Hagoromo Gengetsu and lull him into a false sense of security. Meanwhile, Kaguya O?tsutsuki did her best to distract Hagoromo Gengetsu. Toneri O?tsutsuki, on the other hand, matched his Truth-Seeking Balls against Hagoromo Gengetsu''s, blocking his attacks to buy Naruto more time. As time ticked by, the four fighters gradually shifted away from their original location. Though still in the desert, the terrain was now dotted with ruins and debris, indicating they were approaching a more populated area. Hagoromo Gengetsu was slightly surprised. The three opponents, especially Naruto, were far more patient than he had expected. There had been several moments when Hagoromo Gengetsu thought Naruto''s true body would join the fray, but to his surprise, the boy hadn''t taken the bait. A wildcard, but a crucial player nonetheless. However, after going along with this game for so long, it was about time to bring it to an end. If this continues, even if I don''t want to win, I''ll have no choice but to claim victory. With this thought in mind, Hagoromo Gengetsu continued to fight the seemingly endless army of Naruto clones, his expression finally showing a hint of fatigue. At last, Kaguya O?tsutsuki and her companions made their move. "Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!" Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu dispersed the Naruto clone in front of him, Toneri O?tsutsuki''s true body suddenly appeared behind the clone, gripping his right hand tightly. In an instant, a dazzling beam of golden light emerged as a Truth-Seeking Ball transformed into a powerful chakra lightsaber, extending rapidly forward. Hagoromo Gengetsu managed to turn his body slightly, but the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion still pierced through his left shoulder. The lightsaber plunged deep into the ground, pinning him firmly in place. In that moment, a nearby decoy of Toneri O?tsutsuki dissipated into particles of light. At the same time, Naruto appeared in the sky above Hagoromo Gengetsu, shouting as he descended rapidly, his right hand outstretched. "Is this the real one or another clone?" Lying on the ground, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s pupils reflected Naruto''s descending figure as he muttered to himself in a barely audible voice. Then, he found himself in a new dimension. Amenominaka! Kaguya O?tsutsuki''s Rinne Sharingan on her forehead opened wide, transporting everyone to a gravity dimension. The moment the crushing force descended, even those at the Six Paths level were unable to withstand it. Kaguya O?tsutsuki and Toneri O?tsutsuki, who had been hovering in the air, immediately plummeted to the ground. Hagoromo Gengetsu, already lying on the ground, found himself momentarily immobilized. However! In that instant, Naruto''s descent, aimed directly at Hagoromo Gengetsu, became even faster. Hagoromo Gengetsu observed this, the corners of his mouth curling into a faint smile. The fish had taken the bait! Chapter 347: Thank You, Naruto Chapter 347: Thank You, Naruto Chapter 347: Thank You, Naruto In the Heavenly Prison, within the gravity space, Naruto descended from the sky, rapidly approaching Hagoromo Gengetsu in the blink of an eye due to the sudden increase in gravity. His hands were about to collide. "This is it!!" Naruto gritted his teeth and shouted, his already extended right hand reaching toward Hagoromo Gengetsu. No surprises. Naruto''s fiery palm made contact with Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body. "I''ve won!" Not far away, Otsutsuki Toneri, who was struggling to stand, relaxed his body as he witnessed this scene. Likewise, Otsutsuki Kaguya noticed everything before her, her red lips curling into a smile. She was ready to instantly transform the gravity space into the core space, where she could fully absorb Hagoromo Gengetsu''s chakra. Even the Sage of Six Paths let out a slight sigh of relief. Believing the situation was under control, he began to consider how to deal with his mother next. But at that moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu, the person involved, smiled slyly. The Rinnegan technique he had long prepared was unleashed just as Naruto''s palm was about to make contact. "Shinra Koushi no Mikoto!" The purple ripples in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Rinnegan suddenly expanded. Immediately after, Naruto shouted: "Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei!" In an instant! A dazzling brilliance erupted from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body. The wave of light was so intense that even Naruto, affected by the gravity, had to retreat. Seeing the sun and moon marks on his palm already imprinted on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body, Naruto assumed this was just a special effect of the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei technique. He was about to cheer in celebration. But at that moment, Otsutsuki Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths'' expressions suddenly changed. Otsutsuki Kaguya, who had experienced being sealed by the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei, was well aware that the situation following the release of this technique was very different from her past experience. As the true master of the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei, the Sage of Six Paths felt an even deeper connection. He clearly sensed that the technique he had placed on Naruto was being devoured, bit by bit, until he completely lost contact with it. Not only that. In the spiritual space, the Sage of Six Paths revealed his true form, looking at his empty palms with a grim expression. "The marks of the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei haven''t returned!" The sun and moon marks on Naruto''s palms had disappeared, and they should have returned to the Sage''s palms, but now they were nowhere to be seen. The Sage of Six Paths understood what this meant. His Rinnegan technique, the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei, could no longer be used. "The situation... has reached the worst possible outcome!" Looking at the outside world, where Hagoromo Gengetsu was shrouded in a sacred light, the Sage of Six Paths sighed deeply. His experience and insight surpassed even his mother''s, and he had suspected that Hagoromo Gengetsu might have hidden some final move. But due to the reality of the situation, he had to stop his investigation and set up the current trap as quickly as possible. However, in the end, he lost because of his own guesswork. He even lost the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei. As the light around Hagoromo Gengetsu finally gathered and formed a radiant, noble halo behind his head, the Sage of Six Paths opened his Rinnegan and quickly examined it. "Such an effect!" The Sage of Six Paths'' expression changed. "He hid it very well!" Finally, he couldn''t help but marvel. Beside Hagoromo Gengetsu, as Otsutsuki Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths realized the danger, Naruto, despite his dense nature, also sensed that something was wrong. He looked in confusion at the glowing Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Is this the effect of the ultimate sealing technique? But that can''t be right! Hagoromo Gengetsu is still able to move; he''s even standing up now." He''s standing up!! Naruto instinctively wanted to retreat, but he forgot he was in the gravity space. As soon as he tried to step back, he fell to the ground with a thud. Hearing the commotion, Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his head to look. At that moment, the dazzling light on his body quickly concentrated, forming a halo that rose behind him, illuminating the surroundings. Shinra Koushi no Mikoto! Hagoromo Gengetsu''s unique Rinnegan technique. Earlier, Hagoromo Gengetsu had mentioned that the chakra integration ability of the Bloodline Encompassing was not very useful to him, precisely because of the existence of the Shinra Koushi no Mikoto, a technique that could be considered impervious to all other techniques. From the moment Shinra Koushi no Mikoto was activated, it could absorb all enemy Six Paths techniques, Sage techniques, and even the most intractable sealing techniques, stripping them from the enemy and making them his own. It''s important to note that until he expends this technique, the original owner of the technique can no longer use it. This is the true meaning of "stripping." At this moment, stored within the halo behind Hagoromo Gengetsu''s head was the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei technique, ready to be unleashed at any time. And as long as Hagoromo Gengetsu held onto it, the Sage of Six Paths would be unable to use the same Rinnegan technique again. This is the domineering nature of the Shinra Koushi no Mikoto. It was also the reason Hagoromo Gengetsu had kept it hidden until now. If he had revealed it earlier, the Sage of Six Paths'' Rinnegan might have detected the technique''s secret, making it nearly impossible to capture the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei. To ensure this, Hagoromo Gengetsu first used another Rinnegan technique, the Heavenly Absolute Order, to declare a prohibition on all techniques. This was done to cover for the Shinra Koushi no Mikoto. As a result, while the Sage of Six Paths was cautious of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hidden Rinnegan technique, he never expected it to be related to absorbing all techniques. Logically, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s declaration using the Heavenly Absolute Order should have been most advantageous to him. Who would have thought that he would voluntarily ban his strongest technique? Hagoromo Gengetsu did all of this to make the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei his weapon against Otsutsuki Kaguya. Once Otsutsuki Kaguya is sealed again, Otsutsuki Toneri, Naruto, and the Sage of Six Paths will no longer pose any threat. It''s important to note that the Shinra Koushi no Mikoto must be activated before the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei to be effective. The Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei is, after all, the ultimate sealing technique. If it were released first, and Hagoromo Gengetsu was already sealed, no technique would be able to break the seal. This is why Hagoromo Gengetsu had entangled himself with the three of them for so long, deliberately putting himself in a dangerous situation until Naruto''s true body arrived and was about to release the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei. Only then did he finally reveal his true power. It must be said, the Chakra Fruit is truly overpowered. Not only can it awaken the Rinne Sharingan, but it also grants immortality. Unless I can somehow charm Otsutsuki Kaguya and win her over. Otherwise, the future won''t be peaceful. As for the Sage of Six Paths lending a hand? His current attitude says it all. Two tigers can''t coexist on the same mountain. But if a stable triangle relationship is formed, then things will be different. And so... Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the shocked and confused Naruto, waved his hand with a smile, and said: "Thank you, Naruto." Chapter 348: No Mother Would Ever Hold a Grudge Against Her Son Forever Chapter 348: No Mother Would Ever Hold a Grudge Against Her Son Forever Chapter 348: No Mother Would Ever Hold a Grudge Against Her Son Forever During this period, Naruto has made significant contributions to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s cause. He not only helped Hagoromo Gengetsu fend off Kaguya O?tsutsuki, giving him the opportunity to ascend to the status of the Six Paths Sage, but also delivered the technique of Six Paths Chibaku Tensei to him. Furthermore, Naruto defied the will of the Sage of Six Paths and continued to oppose Kaguya O?tsutsuki. With such great deeds, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt a slight twinge of guilt about Naruto''s previous death in Mount Myo?boku, which was caused by him. "Keep up the good work." After sincerely wishing Naruto well, Hagoromo Gengetsu passed by his fallen opponent with more ease than anyone else present and walked towards Kaguya O?tsutsuki. As a space-time barrier, the Amenominaka cant be absorbed by the Shinra Koushi no Mikoto like the Six Paths Chibaku Tensei, but under the light of the Divine Wheel, it could still resist to a certain extent. Seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu approaching, the sense of crisis intensified in Kaguya O?tsutsuki, and she was about to fire her All-Killing Ash Bones at him. At this moment, the voice of the Sage of Six Paths rang out: "The Divine Wheel behind Hagoromo Gengetsu can absorb and strip away all techniques." Having already understood the ocular power of the Shinra Koushi no Mikoto, the Sage of Six Paths quickly explained this ability and added one last detail. "The Divine Wheel can store up to five techniques." The powerful ability of the Shinra Koushi no Mikoto still had its limits. After absorbing five techniques, unless the stored techniques were released, the Divine Wheel could not absorb any more. Everyone present clearly understood what this meant. Hagoromo Gengetsu couldn''t absorb techniques without restraint. Upon hearing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the Sage of Six Paths, whose consciousness resided within O?tsutsuki Toneri. He couldn''t help but feel envious of the Sage of Six Paths'' ability to see through all techniques with the Rinnegan. The importance of information, especially regarding ocular powers, had just been vividly demonstrated by Hagoromo Gengetsu. The Sage of Six Paths in his prime possessed a pair of Rinnegan that could see through enemy information at a glance, along with mastery of the ultimate sealing technique, Six Paths Chibaku Tensei. It was no wonder that he was able to seal Kaguya O?tsutsuki and become the new ruler of the shinobi world. In contrast, few among the true O?tsutsuki clan could compare. However, no matter how brilliant the Sage of Six Paths or Kaguya O?tsutsuki once were, they were now at an absolute disadvantage. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the Divine Wheel behind him. It was true that the Sage of Six Paths said it could store only five techniques, but who said he had to keep them stored? Couldn''t he absorb one and release one immediately? Of course, if he absorbed techniques like Six Paths Chibaku Tensei, All-Killing Ash Bones, or Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, which posed a significant threat to him, Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldn''t release them easily. Keeping them in his possession meant that the original owner of the technique could no longer use it. At this moment, despite the Sage of Six Paths'' reminder, others consciously refrained from letting their powerful techniques be absorbed. "But how long can you hold out like this?" Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled faintly and continued to approach the fallen Kaguya O?tsutsuki. In the next instant, the surrounding space changed. Since remaining in the gravity space would only give Hagoromo Gengetsu the advantage, Kaguya O?tsutsuki dispelled the Amenominaka. Everyone returned to the real world once more. The dazzling sun was already high in the sky, illuminating the world. In contrast, the Divine Wheel behind Hagoromo Gengetsu, now free from the constraints of the gravity space, shone even more brightly. It was as if two suns, one large and one small, had appeared in the world. Standing amidst the divine light, Hagoromo Gengetsu needed no further words. With a single step, as if the sun god had descended, he headed straight for Kaguya O?tsutsuki. O?tsutsuki Toneri and the recovering Naruto saw this and immediately launched various Rasengan and green orbs at Hagoromo Gengetsu. However, these relatively weak techniques couldn''t stop him. Boom! The deafening sound of an explosion echoed once again. At this moment, facing Hagoromo Gengetsu, Kaguya O?tsutsuki no longer had the same confidence as before. She began to repeatedly use Yomotsu Hirasaka to create distance between herself and Hagoromo Gengetsu. She didn''t run too far away. Not only did Hagoromo Gengetsu also possess Yomotsu Hirasaka, but there were also O?tsutsuki Toneri and Naruto, who had no space-time ninjutsu. If they were separated, the pressure on Kaguya O?tsutsuki would be overwhelming. This situation didnt last long. Ignoring O?tsutsuki Toneri and Naruto, who were launching attacks at him, Hagoromo Gengetsu relentlessly pressed on with his fierce assault on Kaguya O?tsutsuki. Finally, with one misstep, Kaguya O?tsutsuki was struck by Hagoromo Gengetsu''s powerful Myriad Paths Ninjutsu, sending her crashing to the ground and raising a massive mushroom cloud. Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to capitalize on his advantage. Unable to bear it any longer after repeatedly using techniques to no avail, Naruto once again unleashed the Truth-Seeking Ball Rasenshuriken. The technique spun rapidly and in the blink of an eye, it was in front of Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his head to look. As before, the Truth-Seeking Ball Rasenshuriken silently merged into his body, causing the Divine Wheel behind him to spin even faster. "Thank you." Hagoromo Gengetsu once again thanked his good comrade Naruto, then the brilliance of the Divine Wheel suddenly burst forth as it directly hurled the Truth-Seeking Ball Rasenshuriken toward the mushroom cloud where Kaguya O?tsutsuki had just risen. Boom! The earth shattered into countless fragments. A mushroom cloud even larger than the previous one rose again. Hearing the muffled groan from within the cloud, Hagoromo Gengetsus gaze shifted. Without waiting for O?tsutsuki Toneri and Naruto to get close, he stepped into the Yomotsu Hirasaka that opened before him. The two who were a step behind quickly flew to the ground. "Naruto, calm down," O?tsutsuki Toneri reminded him. "I know," Naruto replied, taking a deep breath. Although Hagoromo Gengetsu''s thanks contained no trace of mockery, Naruto still felt frustrated. Why is it that every time he encounters this guy, things never go smoothly? Naruto clenched his fists. Before he and O?tsutsuki Toneri could enter the mushroom cloud, the battle had already resumed elsewhere. When they turned and rushed over, they found that the last remnants of the ruined desert had been completely obliterated by the battle''s aftermath. Kaguya O?tsutsuki, with her extremely long blue-white hair, was engaged in a fierce battle with Hagoromo Gengetsu. Naruto and O?tsutsuki Toneri had just arrived when suddenly, the chakra of the Sage of Six Paths emerged from Narutos body, transforming into his form. The Sage flew rapidly toward Kaguya O?tsutsuki, seemingly intending to return his chakra to his mother. Hagoromo... Tears welled up in Kaguya O?tsutsuki''s eyes at that moment. It was Hagoromo who had just communicated to her that she should teleport here, and he was ready to return her chakra. Kaguya O?tsutsuki chose to believe him. After all, what mother would ever hold a grudge against her son forever? Kaguya O?tsutsuki opened her arms, ready to welcome her son back. Hagoromo Gengetsu saw this and activated his Rinnegan. A blade-like shockwave instantly shot out from his eye, slicing through the space toward the Sage of Six Paths. Chapter 349: The Dragon Vein, Time and Space Travel Chapter 349: The Dragon Vein, Time and Space Travel Chapter 349: The Dragon Vein, Time and Space Travel No matter what the Sage of Six Paths intended to do, stopping him was the priority. Hagoromo Gengetsu found a brief moment to unleash a shockwave at the Sage of Six Paths. With his understanding of chakra forms, he was well aware that most ninjutsu could neither kill nor restrain such an entity. However, abilities involving space, gravity, or repulsion could disrupt the stability of a chakra form, causing it to become unstable. What happened next, however, surprised Hagoromo Gengetsu. The Sage of Six Paths utilized Yin-Yang Release to temporarily regain a physical body, choosing to confront the shockwave head-on. Thenboom! The Sage of Six Paths, carrying the shockwave, was sent flying backward, crashing into the nearby ruins. Before anyone could react, the Sage of Six Paths, lying in the ruins, quickly shifted his gaze to the black sealing array that had been hidden beneath a thick layer of dust, now fully revealed due to the commotion. With a resolute look, he formed a hand seal, charging straight into the array, completely destroying it. Since explaining the abilities of Kaguya O?tsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths had remained silent. He watched as Naruto and the others struggled against Hagoromo Gengetsu. He also noticed his mother''s constant evasion, showing how much her mindset had shifted. The Sage of Six Paths had come to terms with reality. If things continued this way, the winner of this millennium-old battle between Six Paths-level beings would not be him, nor his mother, but rather his descendant, who had taken on his name and used it as a surname. At the Six Paths level, the Sage of Six Paths knew that Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldnt spare him or anyone else just because of their familial connection. If even a mother and her biological son could betray each other, how could a distant descendant, with diluted blood ties, be expected to show mercy? To prevent such a future, the Sage of Six Paths had to make a difficult decision, one that was far from ideal but was the only option left. This is the only way to resolve the problems of my world. Im sorry, unknown world. As the Sage of Six Paths spoke, a brilliant light suddenly erupted from the shattered black sealing array. In the last moments, the Sage of Six Paths reverted to his chakra form and rushed to Kaguyas side, returning his chakra to his mother as promised. Hagoromo... Kaguya crossed her arms in front of her chest, about to say something. From within the ruins, the light emanating from the black sealing array soared into the sky, rapidly expanding in all directions. The speed of the light was unparalleled, and its expansion was just as swift. Even at the Six Paths level, there was no time to avoid it. This is... In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu realized what was happening. His pupils contracted sharply as he quickly activated the Yomotsu Hirasaka. His speed was incredible, but it still couldnt match the speed of the approaching light. Not only was he affected, but Kaguya was too. Only Naruto and Toneri O?tsutsuki, who had been at the edge of the area and were desperately fleeing, had any chance of escaping. The moment the Sage of Six Paths destroyed the sealing array, he used the chakra he had left in Toneri to warn both of them to flee immediately. Seeing that the light from the sealing array was limited in range, and that Naruto and Toneri could escape at the last moment, the Sage of Six Paths breathed a sigh of relief. As the actual ruler of the Earth for thousands of years, the Sage of Six Paths knew every detail of the planet. He was aware of the sudden appearance of the Dragon Vein on the planet during his slumber. Although the Dragon Veins chakra wasnt much in his eyes, its unique spatial-temporal properties caught his attention. Even as a being of the Six Paths, he held great respect for space-time. To avoid unnecessary trouble, the Sage of Six Paths didnt delve too deeply into the Dragon Vein, leaving it dormant beneath the desert of the Land of Wind. But now, he forcibly awakened it, opening the gate of space-time, using half of his chakra as the price to banish Hagoromo Gengetsu and his mother from this world. Though this action was somewhat unethical for the other world, it was indeed the best choice for the current world. In that instant, as he saw Hagoromo Gengetsu and his mothers fate sealed, the Sage of Six Paths was about to show relief. Splat! A hand suddenly pierced through Toneri O?tsutsukis heart. Toneri!! Naruto froze in shock. I... Toneri could not finish his sentence. A powerful suction force erupted from the palm that had pierced his body. Behind that hand, behind the black portal, stood Hagoromo Gengetsu, already engulfed in the light and knowing he couldnt escape. Coldly, he said, Did you think you could light the fireworks and then just walk away? Hagoromo Gengetsu hadnt expected that the Sage of Six Paths would trick him at the last moment. But being tricked was one thing; the fact that the Sage of Six Paths tried to wash his hands of the situation was something Hagoromo Gengetsu couldnt tolerate. Before the Dragon Vein could fully explode, Hagoromo Gengetsu used Yomotsu Hirasaka to deliver a backstab to Toneri O?tsutsuki, and then unleashed a powerful suction from his palm to extract the Sage of Six Paths chakra from Toneris body. If he was going down, so was the one who started all this. Whats more, since Hagoromo Gengetsu knew the Sage of Six Paths had triggered the Dragon Vein and understood what was about to happen, he couldnt allow the Sage of Six Paths to escape. If the Sage managed to stabilize the Dragon Vein again, things would get complicated. So, he decided, Youre coming with me! Hagoromo Gengetsu extracted the Sage of Six Paths chakra completely. No! The Sage of Six Paths face turned pale as he tried to resist, but Hagoromo Gengetsus swift actions left him no chance. The Sage was pulled out of Toneris body, full of frustration. With the Sage of Six Paths chakra gone, Toneri, now fallen from the Six Paths level, collapsed, blood pouring from his chest, and soon he stopped breathing. Toneri!! Naruto had a chance to escape the range of the Dragon Veins influence, but instead, he ran back to Toneri, holding him tightly in an attempt to save his life. But Naruto forgot one thing. Without the Sage of Six Paths chakra, he, too, had lost his Six Paths power and could no longer use Yin-Yang Release. Dont mention it, Hagoromo Gengetsu said, having eliminated Narutos rival. Then, he was completely engulfed by the light, disappearing from the ninja world along with Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths in his grasp. What do you mean dont mention it? Bastard! Explain yourself! Naruto shouted furiously at the spot where Hagoromo Gengetsu had vanished, holding Toneri in his arms. But before he could do anything more, in the next moment, due to his pause, Naruto too was engulfed by the light, disappearing in a mix of anger, pain, confusion, and disbelief. The light from the Dragon Veins explosion came as quickly as it went. When everything returned to normal, the once trembling desert finally calmed down, leaving behind nothing but a vast, scarred land and a still-warm corpse to prove what had just transpired. Chapter 350: The New Chapter of the Shinobi World Chapter 350: The New Chapter of the Shinobi World Chapter 350: The New Chapter of the Shinobi World In the desertor rather, this planet, the true masters had already left. One minute, ten minutes... an hour. Finally! Realizing that the beings who once made him tremble with fear were completely gone, the ravaged desert, like a joyous beast, roared. A fierce wind, like an unstoppable wave, swept across the vast sands. Countless grains of sand were enveloped by the wind, surging towards the scarred earth like a torrential downpour. It wouldnt be long before the surface of this desert would be restored to its original state. Everything would be buried beneath the sand. Just like the half-buried corpse of O?tsutsuki Toneri at that very moment. However, just as the pale face of O?tsutsuki Toneri was about to be buried, a giant purple skeletal hand suddenly reached out and grabbed it from a distance. The sound of flowing sand echoed in the air. The owner of the skeletal hand, Uchiha Sasuke, along with his followers, Hanare and Hagoromo Anki, looked towards the body of O?tsutsuki Toneri that had been brought before them. Sasukes eternal Mangekyo? Sharingan scanned it. He found the mark of the Hagoromo Clan on Toneris heart. He used the clan''s secret technique to unlock it. It turned out to be a message left by Hagoromo Gengetsu. After everyone had read it, Sasuke calmly announced, "As entrusted by Lord Hagoromo, from now on, I will lead everyone to transform the Shinobi World into the world envisioned by Lord Hagoromo." "Yes!" Hanare and the others voiced no objections. They had all seen the clan leader''s message. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had endured so much darkness and yet remained the most rational person in the Shinobi World, could trust Sasuke to take over the Shinobi World after his departure. With Hagoromo Gengetsus endorsement, and Sasuke''s strength being the most formidable in the current Shinobi World, no one had any objections. Though the clan leader had faced unexpected circumstances and could not preside over the transformation of the Shinobi World as its master as planned, Sasuke and those who retained their peak combat power had no difficulty taking down the remnants of the Shinobi villages whose strength had been significantly weakened by the Infinite Tsukuyomi. "When you return, Lord Hagoromo, you will see a new world!" Finally, with determined eyes, Sasuke looked at the desert before him, then turned and left with his companions. A new chapter of the Shinobi World had begun! Simultaneously, another new chapter in the Shinobi World was unfolding. Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt know how others experienced time travel. But for himself... As someone truly on the level of the Six Paths, he could sense that he was being pushed into a vast, rapidly spinning cylinder with no end. It was as if the heavens and earth were spinning; he couldnt control himself at all. Fortunately, Hagoromo Gengetsu knew that the power of the Dragon Vein was enveloping him, guiding him in a specific direction, and preventing him from becoming completely lost in the turbulent currents of space-time, which would lead to his death. Moreover, having weaker strength had its benefits. You close your eyes, and when you open them again, youve arrived in another world. But for someone like Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had long surpassed mortals and transcended worlds... Just as you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes back into you. In his conscious state, Hagoromo Gengetsu attracted many dangers that were usually undisturbed in the turbulence of space-time. One by one, he withstood these dangers with his immense power. At last, a blinding white light, like a link between heaven and earth, appeared before him and completely enveloped him. He didnt know how much time had passed. When Hagoromo Gengetsu finally regained consciousness, the sound of howling wind was the first thing to reach his ears. Before he could open his eyes, the sound of a loud crash, the shattering of furniture, and the screams of humans all echoed into his ears one after another. "Did I crash into something?" As a faint pain spread through his body, Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered. Suddenly! The scent of alcohol mixed with the fragrance of a woman wafted into his nose. Before Hagoromo Gengetsu could react, he felt a tight grip on his collar. The next second, as he was lifted off the ground, a somewhat familiar and particularly frantic voice rang in his ears: "My leopard! My All-Devouring! You destroyed everything! Unforgivable!!!" ... Meanwhile: "Where am I?" Naruto opened his eyes once again and found himself lying on a familiar desert. Startled awake, he quickly jumped up and looked around anxiously. "Wheres Hagoromo Gengetsu? Wheres Kaguya? And... Toneri?" Naruto remembered that he had just been holding Toneri in his arms. Now, the other party had disappeared. There was no way Toneri had run off on his own. And Hagoromo Gengetsu and Kaguya... Did they fight further away? But there were no traces of battle here! "Old Man Six Paths?" Naruto instinctively called out. However, in the next second, he remembered that the chakra of the Six Paths had already left his body. Now, he had returned to his original form, and the Truth-Seeking Balls behind him were gone as well. Naruto scratched his head in confusion as he looked around at the endless golden desert, which looked the same no matter where he turned. He was unaware of the Dragon Vein incident. Earlier, the Sage of Six Paths had asked them to retreat, mentioning the great danger, but time had been too limited to elaborate. In the turbulence of space-time, Naruto, who was no longer on the level of the Six Paths, had lost all perception of the outside world. He had been unconscious the entire time until just now when he woke up. He didnt know that this desert was no longer the one he was familiar with. Naruto looked left and right and decided to head off in a random direction. Luckily, his luck was good. He quickly found a city standing in the middle of the desert, and there were many people inside. "Amazing! They built such a large city in the desert!" Naruto exclaimed in amazement. "Of course!" At that moment, a clear female voice came from a nearby sand dune. Naruto turned his head to see a red-haired little girl, holding a board, emerging from behind the dune. She proudly said to Naruto: "You have a good eye!" "I think so too." Facing the unfamiliar girl, Naruto responded with a smile, while internally feeling relieved. Thank goodness the previous battle didnt affect this place. If a stray attack had hit this city... Imagining the towering city in front of him being obliterated in an instant, Narutos expression grew serious. No one could guarantee that Hagoromo Gengetsu and O?tsutsuki Kaguya wouldnt come back to fight again. For the safety of the people in this city, he needed to warn them and organize an evacuation. Naruto looked at the red-haired girl. After introducing himself, he learned that the girl''s name was Sara, and her mother was the queen of this city, which was called Ro?ran. So, shes the child of the queen. But why havent I heard of this place called Ro?ran? Though confused, Naruto seriously explained to Sara: "Sara! Take me to see the queen! Theres a great danger coming soon, and everyone needs to prepare!" "A great danger?" Sara tilted her head in confusion and asked, "Are you talking about the Suna-nin? The Land of Wind has always wanted to annex our country!" "Of course not! This is something worse than the Suna-nin!" Naruto shook his head. The Suna-nin werent the threat right now. "I get it! It must be the Third Kazekage! If the one called the strongest leads the team himself, the Suna-nin who attacked us before are nothing in comparison." Saras small face showed a look of fear. Hearing this, Naruto was about to shake his head again. But suddenly! He noticed something and looked sharply at Sara: "Wait! Did you just say... the Third Kazekage???" Chapter 351: Parallel World Chapter 351: Parallel World Chapter 351: Parallel World "You bastard! You ruined my hard-earned winning streak!" As Hagoromo Gengetsu opened his eyes, a woman''s furious voice echoed in his ears. He looked toward the face that was so close to his own. "Tsunade?" Hagoromo Gengetsu recognized the young, beautiful face in front of him and a look of understanding appeared in his eyes. "It seems I''ve arrived in another world." Although the Tsunade in front of him and the one from his original world both had youthful appearances due to the Yin Seal, their auras and the feeling they gave off were somewhat different. This Tsunade seemed even younger. Additionally, the Tsunade from his original world would never have grabbed him by the collar and lifted him with such strength. Sure enough, Tsunade''s annoyed voice continued, "Don''t play dumb with me! Don''t think I don''t know how strong you are now!" As a master of medical ninjutsu, Tsunade was fully aware that, despite the young man falling from a great height and blowing up the casino, his body was completely unharmed. In fact, he was even healthier than she had expected. "A ninja? And... those eyes?" Tsunade noticed the purple Rinnegan in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes. She felt like she had heard of them somewhere but couldnt quite recall. However, that didn''t matter at the moment. What really bothered her was that the man in front of her had ruined her long-awaited winning streak in the casino, a full sweep victory at that! As the wronged party, she was determined to seek justice. But just as she was about to demand compensation, which would include not only all the money she was supposed to win but also damages for emotional distress, she suddenly felt her vision blur. In the blink of an eye, Hagoromo Gengetsu had already freed himself from her grasp and was standing a meter away. Tsunade instinctively looked at her hand, which was still in the position of holding him, and was shocked. "Congratulations. You just experienced the most glorious moment of your life." Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Six Paths robe fluttered despite the lack of wind, dispersing the dust around him as he finally spoke. "Who are you?" Tsunades expression instantly became serious. To have escaped her grasp without her even realizing it meant that this man was extremely dangerous. If he had chosen to attack her instead of simply backing off... The thought made Tsunade frown, her wariness growing. At the same time, she pondered, "How have I never heard of this person in the ninja world?" "Lady Tsunade!" Before Hagoromo Gengetsu could respond, a clear voice interrupted. He turned his head to see a young Shizune, carrying a lunch box in one hand and a bottle of sake in the other, rushing toward Tsunade with all the care of a dutiful attendant. "Lady Tsunade! Lunch is... ready." Unaware of what had happened, Shizune arrived at Tsunade''s side, but as soon as she spoke, she sensed something was off. Instinctively lowering her voice, she hesitated for a moment before stubbornly finishing her sentence. In response, Tsunade quickly pulled Shizune behind her, her gaze still locked on Hagoromo Gengetsu. Seeing the cautious Tsunade, so different from the angry woman earlier, Hagoromo Gengetsu waved his hand indifferently. "Relax. I''m just a passerby." In this new world, Hagoromo Gengetsu had no intention of carrying over the old grudges and conflicts from his previous life. Living like that would be too exhausting. Moreover, if he were to act that way, the people of this world would only think he was crazy. Having ascended to the Six Paths level, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s lifelong pursuit was already fulfilled. He no longer had any desires for the ninja world and didn''t plan on causing more chaos. He considered this more of a novel adventure. The only enemies he had to worry about were those who had crossed over with him. "I wonder where those guys have ended up?" Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up at the sky through the large hole in the casino ceiling that he had created upon his arrival. If given the chance, he would prefer to eliminate them in this world. If not, then he would find a way back and return to his original world. "Speaking of which, how do I get back?" Hagoromo Gengetsu knew about the Dragon Vein, but he had long forgotten how Naruto and the others returned in the original story. Perhaps it was still related to the Dragon Vein. He began pondering over this. Meanwhile... Seeing that Hagoromo Gengetsu had stopped any further actions and was now oddly staring up at the sky, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed this fight wasnt going to happen after all. That was goodno need to waste time that could be spent drinking and gambling. Speaking of gambling... Tsunade glanced at the wrecked casino table, her eyes filled with pain. Her hard-earned winning streak! It wasnt fair! The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She turned to look at Hagoromo Gengetsu again. This guy seemed reasonable enough. If that was the case, then maybe she couldno, shoulddemand some proper compensation. "Pay up?" Hearing Tsunades righteous demand for compensation, Hagoromo Gengetsu snapped back to reality. He looked at Tsunade, who now stood with her arms crossed, exuding a confident air, and then at the hopeful Shizune beside her, clearly worried that without some income, theyd end up sleeping on the streets. He shrugged and said bluntly, "I have no money." Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was always attended to by others, rarely concerned himself with money. On the rare occasions when he traveled alone, he might carry a little money. But who ever heard of someone about to fight in a ninja war carrying cash with them? Naturally, his pockets were completely empty. "No money?" Tsunade skeptically eyed Hagoromo Gengetsu from head to toe. Everything about himthe way he carried himself, his clothing, his demeanornone of it suggested he was broke. Could he be trying to get out of paying? Understanding the situation from Tsunades words, Hagoromo Gengetsu then asked curiously, "By the way, Tsunade, can you actually win at gambling?" He highly doubted that Tsunades claim of winning was anything more than an attempt to inflate the compensation. "Of course! I just... wait, you know who I am?" Tsunade said in surprise. Hagoromo Gengetsu instinctively glanced at the most prominent feature on Tsunades figure before replying, "Who hasnt heard of the legendary Sannin?" Seeing no objection from her, Hagoromo Gengetsu realized that this worlds timeline was post-Second Ninja War. Judging by Shizunes age, the Third Ninja War had yet to happen. So, Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki were still alive, Madara Uchiha was still hiding, and Obito Uchiha had yet to fall into darkness... Interesting. "So, will I really keep winning?" "With me here, yes." "I dont cheat!" "My luck is good. It tends to rub off on those around me." "In that case... if I win, well call it even. If I dont, youll still owe me!" "No problem." This conversation took place between Tsunade and Hagoromo Gengetsu, and their location was now a different casino. Though Hagoromo Gengetsu had gained many notorious reputations throughout his life, he had never been known to renege on a deal. So, he let Tsunade continue her gambling. As for good fortune... If Tsunade really had just won as she claimed, then she would naturally keep winning. Time to wait and see. Chapter 352: Huh? Where’s the Moon? Chapter 352: Huh? Wheres the Moon? Chapter 352: Huh? Where''s the Moon? "Big! Big! Big!" "Small! Small! Small!" "Triple Sixes! All Win!!" "Tsunade-sama! We''ve won again! We''ve won so much!!" ... Inside the bustling casino, Hagoromo Gengetsu stood in a corner, his gaze sweeping over Shizune, who was excitedly hugging a pile of coins; the gamblers who had come to fleece the "fat sheep" but ended up losing miserably; and finally, he focused on Tsunade, whose face grew more serious the more she won. Tsunade had realized something was wrong. "No more!" After casually rolling the dice again and getting another triple six, Tsunade abruptly pushed back from the table and turned to leave. Winning once or twice, she could attribute to her skill and luck. And sure, the guy named Hagoromo Gengetsu beside her seemed to have great luck too. But winning this many times in a row and with no end in sight... such a situation had only occurred a few times in Tsunade''s life. And each time, it ended badly. That was why Tsunade''s expression turned sour as she spun around to walk away. "Tsunade-sama!!" Shizune, though a bit regretful, quickly gathered the pile of coins like a mountain and followed Tsunade out. On the way, she glanced back at where Hagoromo Gengetsu had been, only to find that he was gone too. Hagoromo Gengetsuhad landed precisely in Short Book Street. Now, he was sitting atop the signboard of the street, watching the bustling crowds below as time ticked by. It had been a long time since hed experienced such leisure. He had always been relentlessly pursuing Bloodline Encompassing and the path to the Six Paths level, sacrificing much for it. After achieving it, he was embroiled in battles with O?tsutsuki Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths. Now, for the first time, he could calm down and reflect on life after achieving his ultimate goalhow he viewed himself, the world, and his new insights into the future. But this tranquility didnt last long. A wave of alcohol scent wafted through the air. After leaving the casino and wandering who knows where, Tsunade now appeared on the signboard with several jugs of sake, sitting right next to Hagoromo Gengetsu. She remarked in surprise, "I was wondering where youd gone. Didnt expect you to be here. Watching from afar, quietly enjoying the hustle and bustledoesn''t seem like something a young person would do." "Young?" Hagoromo Gengetsu chuckled, looking at Tsunades youthful face. He said, "True, this seems more like your style." Tsunades face darkened. She had intended to hand him a sake jug, but quickly withdrew it. However, the next second, she found her hand emptythe jug had ended up in Hagoromo Gengetsus hand. After taking a few sips, Hagoromo Gengetsu casually asked, "So, has anything significant happened lately?" Tsunade glanced at him. The more she interacted with this man, the more unfathomable he seemed. She had lost interest in probing further. After all, she had left Konoha and no longer cared about the affairs of the ninja world. Whatever Hagoromo Gengetsu wanted to do was fine, as long as it didnt affect her. Tsunade didnt bother to question why Hagoromo Gengetsu knew so much. She shook her head with slight confusion, "No, nothing major has happened recently." Tsunade had thought that perhaps another loved one had died or something bad had occurred. But after going out to investigate, she found everything was normal. This left her puzzled. Nothing had happened, so how did she suddenly win so much? If she had to pinpoint something unusual, it would only be this guy beside her. Tsunade turned to look at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu understood her meaning. He thought the same. He and the others who had come from another world didnt seem to bring much good fortune to this world. Especially since they were true Six Paths-level beings, standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world, and even the universe. Speaking of which, did this world also have O?tsutsuki Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths? Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up at the sky. At that moment, the last vestiges of twilight were fading, and the sky was gradually darkening. It was a clear night with no clouds, and the stars shone brightly. Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to enjoy the blood moonlight of this other world, he suddenly paused. "Huh? Wheres the moon?" "Huh? Wheres that big moon?" A thousand miles away, the same words were uttered by Naruto. Naruto had just walked out of the city of Roran. After learning the truth of this world from Sara, he had stood there dumbfounded for quite some time before finally accepting reality. He had traveled through time! Looking back, not just him, but Hagoromo Gengetsu and the others who had been in the light with him likely also came to this world. No wonder there was no battle in Roran. It seemed they had landed in different places. Naruto had even prepared to evacuate the Roran people when the battle came, only to find it was all a misunderstanding. Despite that, Queen Sara and the others were still very enthusiastic, inviting Naruto to stay for a few more days. Naruto politely declined. He had to quickly notify Konoha and the rest of the ninja world to prepare defenses. He couldnt let the tragedies of his original world happen here again. However, just as he was about to rush to Konoha, he noticed something strange in the sky. The moon he had known since childhood was gone! Upon hearing his words, Sara, who had accompanied him, casually said, "The moon? It disappeared a year ago." "A night a year ago, the moonlight was brighter than ever, but it didnt last long. The light vanished, and the moon completely disappeared." Tsunade downed the sake in her jug and shrugged, "Its been a year, and you still dont know? You must be from outer space." Hagoromo Gengetsu, still staring at the moonless night sky, replied, "I am indeed an alien." "Tch!" Tsunade scoffed disdainfully, shook the empty sake bottles in front of her, then discreetly glanced at the still half-full bottle beside Hagoromo Gengetsu. Seeing that he was still gazing at the stars, her eyes lit up. In a flash, she grabbed the sake bottle and, without any regard for decorum, drank straight from it. Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt mind and continued looking at the sky, thinking to himself, "The moon disappeared a year ago... So, O?tsutsuki Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths arrived in this world a year before me." If only one had arrived earlier, the moon would either still exist, or this world would already be under the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Before his arrival, that mother and son, who were always at odds, must have fought once more. Furthermore, the Kaguya and Hagoromo of this world seemed to have played a significant role as well. Otherwise, the moon wouldnt have disappeared. So, does that mean Ill have to face two Kaguyas and two Sages of Six Paths? What about the other me? Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head. As a true traveler, no matter how many parallel worlds there were, he was the only one of his kind. Perhaps there was another Hagoromo Gengetsu, but most likely, he had already died in the wars of the Warring States period. However, he wasnt without his advantages. For example... [Ding!] At that moment, a mechanical sound rang in Hagoromo Gengetsus mind. Chapter 353: The Long-Awaited System Chapter 353: The Long-Awaited System Chapter 353: The Long-Awaited System The familiar sound of the system notification echoed in Hagoromo Gengetsus mind. Well... if he was being serious, it hadnt been that long. Gengetsu remembered the last time the system issued a mission, which was during the period when he was hunting down Orochimaru. Before that, he completed the long-awaited S-rank mission. Upon returning, he skipped a few unnecessary side quests and then entered the time when Sasuke became a traitor. He didnt pay much attention to the details of the mission because Sasuke was right beside him at the time. A casual slap was all it took to complete the mission. Thus, with the system''s notification, the "Naruto" arc had come to an end. The next phase would be the "Shippuden" era. In terms of time, there was a two-and-a-half-year gap between the "Naruto" and "Shippuden" arcs. After he dealt with Orochimaru, events quickly unfolded: the hunt for the tailed beasts, his visit to Konoha, the battle at Mount Myoboku, the extraction of the tailed beasts by the Gedo Statue, the brief world of Infinite Tsukuyomi, and finally, the Fourth Great Ninja War, where he ascended to the level of the Six Paths. From the battle at Mount Myoboku to the end of the Fourth Ninja War... According to Hagoromo''s calculations, Naruto hadnt even had time to finish his seven days of mourning for the Sage of the Six Paths. Considering everything that had happened, it had barely been a month. Yet, within that month, the system was already issuing "Shippuden" missions. After thinking it over carefully, Gengetsu had to admit it was remarkably efficient. But, system, haven''t you noticed weve traveled to a different world? he muttered as he glanced at the new mission details. Ding! Shippuden is here! A new era begins once more! Host, please continue your efforts to create new glories! Main Mission: The Long-Awaited Reunion! Mission Description: After a short farewell of two and a half years, Naruto returns to Konoha. Team 7 reunites, and under the orders of the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, another bell test awaits. But this time, there are no bellsonly the full power of Konohas Jonin, Hatake Kakashi. Join forces with Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno to defeat Kakashi Hatake! Mission Reward: A portion of Jonin-level chakra; proficiency in lightning release chakra nature transformation and shape transformation; diluted Otsutsuki clan bloodline. Oh?? Gengetsu wasnt surprised by the first mission of Shippuden, as he had already anticipated it. What did surprise him, though, were the mission rewards. Ignoring the first two rewards, he focused directly on the last one. The Otsutsuki clan bloodline. This wasnt the bloodline of Asura or Indra, nor the bloodline of Hagoromo Otsutsuki. No, this was the genuine bloodline of the Otsutsuki clan from the universea true inheritance from that celestial lineage. Though the bloodline was diluted, and though most pure-blooded Otsutsuki wouldnt stand a chance against him now, Gengetsu saw it as an opportunity to further increase his power. The system was rewarding him with only a diluted Otsutsuki bloodline for now. But if he completed everything, could he eventually obtain the full Otsutsuki bloodline? Unlike Kaguya Otsutsuki, Gengetsu, after reaching the Six Paths level, considered additional chakra more as a supplementary resource. He was already at his peak. Kaguya, on the other hand, reached her pinnacle only when she absorbed the Chakra Fruit and gained the entire planet''s chakra. Thats why she needed the Infinite Tsukuyomi through her Rinne Sharingan to gather the world''s chakra. But Gengetsu had no need to harvest chakra from others. His focus now was on how to elevate his strength further. Neither ninjutsu nor secret techniques could enhance his power anymore. The Otsutsuki clan, however, offered a solution. Their method involved planting Divine Trees on various planets, absorbing the fruit of the trees, and continuously evolving themselves. Yet, this process drained all the chakra from a planet, leading to the eventual death of all life on that planet. Though Gengetsu had done many ruthless things to ascend to the Six Paths level, he still found it hard to be as heartless as the Otsutsuki clan, who could wipe out billions without batting an eye. In a sense, Kaguya had done Earth a favor. Speaking of Kaguya... there was another option. At a critical moment, he could strike like she did. It was important to note that Chakra Fruits could vary in quality. Young and healthy Otsutsuki clan members were ideal sacrifices for the Divine Tree. However, Kaguya had already consumed a complete Chakra Fruit and was now immortal; the Divine Tree wouldnt be able to devour her. The Sage of Six Paths was dead, and in his current chakra form, even if the Divine Tree consumed him, the resulting fruit would likely be subpar. The two Otsutsuki who would arrive in the future seemed like good candidates, but that would be in a decade or so. Gengetsu considered them as a backup plan. For now, though, with two Kaguya and two Sage of Six Paths likely present as threats in this world, the system offering him a new path to power seemed like the optimal choice. He had reached the pinnacle of talent and ability, becoming the first non-Otsutsuki to ascend to the Six Paths level. Now, it was time to pursue power through bloodlines and physical traits. After all, the legacy of the Naruto world was rooted in bloodlines. While Hagoromo''s lineage was impressive and could be traced back to the Otsutsuki, it still paled in comparison to the direct Otsutsuki bloodline, where almost everyone had the potential to reach the Six Paths level. If he could gain the full Otsutsuki bloodline, his strength would undoubtedly soar. Gengetsu couldn''t help but praise the system: "I have to say, youre still very useful!" Now, it was time to complete the mission. After all, if Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths had really fought it out, they would have settled the score a year ago. Since the ninja world remained unchanged, it was likely they were still in some kind of stalemate. There was no rush to confront them. His own development was the priority. Tsunade, do you know what Kakashis up to these days? Gengetsu asked, turning to the bleary-eyed Tsunade beside him. Tsunade lazily responded, Kakashi? Is he famous or something? You dont even know your future successor? Gengetsu thought. Out loud, he said, Hatake Kakashi. Hatake... oh, thats Sakumos kid, right? No idea. Dont care, Tsunade mumbled as she turned her head away. She still remembered Sakumo, which only deepened her reluctance to return to Konoha. Well, I guess Ill head to Konoha, Gengetsu muttered, shaking his head as a shadow silently split from his form and transformed into his likeness, making its way towards Konoha. Meanwhile, Naruto had also just bid farewell to Sara and was racing towards Konoha at full speed. I must... I must warn everyone! Chapter 354: Hagoromo Gengetsu’s Presence Everywhere in Konoha Chapter 354: Hagoromo Gengetsus Presence Everywhere in Konoha Chapter 354: Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Presence Everywhere in Konoha In every world, Konoha can be considered the center of the ninja world, the focal point of all events. Compared to the changes that would occur a decade later, the village, aside from the Hokage Rock featuring only three faces, looked largely unchanged. The current ruler, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, although showing signs of age, still possessed ambition and authority. This forced Danzo Shimura, who constantly schemed in the shadows, to remain in temporary seclusion, occasionally probing Hiruzens limits. "One day, you''ll regret this, Hiruzen!" "Danzo, I am the Hokage!" Bang! The loud sound of the door being forcefully slammed echoed through the room. After having his proposal to expand Root denied once again, Danzo left, muttering curses under his breath as he slammed the door behind him. Hiruzen, watching his old friend''s angry departure, calmly puffed on his pipe, unfazed by the outburst. He understood Danzo''s ambitions all too well. For this reason, as long as he remained Hokage, he would never allow Danzo to cross that forbidden line. As to why he hadnt dealt with Danzo soonerwell, their years of camaraderie played a part. Moreover, Danzo was quite effective at deflecting blame, serving as the perfect scapegoat for both internal and external issues. The Hokage must remain a symbol of light, but reality was always shadowed by darkness. To keep the Hokage''s hands clean, a shadowy organization like Root was necessary, even if it occasionally harmed the village from within. However, Hiruzen remained confident in his ability to keep Danzo in check. After all, after nearly three decades in power, he had long since established his complete control over Konoha. Nothing happened in the village without his knowledgeexcept for one thing. The death of White Fang. Hiruzens brows furrowed as he recalled the incident. He had allowed the rumors to spread intentionally. Hatake Sakumo, despite not being a member of the Hokage lineage, had garnered too much influence, even surpassing the Legendary Sannin. Hiruzen had intended to use the rumors to diminish Sakumos influence. But who could have predicted that the renowned White Fang would take his own life over such trivialities? The shockwave of his death reverberated throughout Konoha, causing other ninja villages, especially Sunagakure, to celebrate. Under the leadership of the Third Kazekage, Suna had since begun probing Konohas borders. Hiruzen puffed on his pipe intensely. As the smoke obscured his face, he suddenly remembered something and reached for his crystal ball to perform the Telescope Jutsu. Soon, the image of a silver-haired boy appeared in the crystal ball. Hatake Kakashi, the son of the White Fang, had graduated from the Ninja Academy at the age of five and became a Chunin at six. His talent was remarkable, and many pinned their hopes on him. "Hopefully, Kakashi, you will become the next White Fang." Hiruzen watched Kakashi practice his swordsmanship with the White Fang''s blade at the training grounds. After a while, he sighed lightly, ending the Telescope Jutsu, but with lingering hopes. What Hiruzen didnt know was that shortly after he turned his gaze away, a shadowy figure appeared at the edge of Kakashi''s training ground. "A perfect candidate for descent into darkness," mused the figure. Unfortunately, Kakashi didnt possess Uchiha blood. Otherwise, Uchiha Madara and Black Zetsu would have been overjoyed. The shadow began to expand and take shape, revealing the figure of Hagoromo Gengetsu. He looked at the young Kakashi, a question lingering in his mind. How could someone like Kakashiwhose mother died, father committed suicide, and two of his closest teammates perished, with his teacher and teacher''s wife also dying on the same dayremain so untainted by darkness? It was unfathomable. People often said that Sasuke was the most normal person in the Naruto series. But Kakashi should be included in that too. Like mentor, like student? Hagoromo Gengetsu stepped forward. Kakashi didnt even have time to react before his vision went black and he fainted on the spot. "Since even the system doesn''t recognize that we''re in a second transmigration world, it should be reasonable to treat this worlds Kakashi as a mission target, right?" Hagoromo Gengetsu mused aloud, standing beside the unconscious Kakashi. As expected, a notification chimed in his mind. Ding! Main Quest: Long-Awaited Reunion (Completed) Congratulations, host! You have successfully defeated Jonin Instructor Hatake Kakashi! Mission Rewards: One unit of standard Jonin-level chakra; Mastery of Lightning Release chakra nature and form manipulation; diluted O?tsutsuki Clan bloodline. "O?tsutsuki bloodline..." Thousands of miles away, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was enjoying a rare moment of leisure touring the ninja world under the guidance of Tsunade, closed his eyes and sensed the slight addition of the O?tsutsuki bloodline in his body. It had no effect on him. But for an ordinary ninja, it would greatly enhance their potential. "Not bad. Lets keep going." Hagoromo Gengetsu reopened his eyes, feeling quite pleased. "Hey! Gengetsu, how long are you planning to follow me?" Tsunade asked with clear annoyance. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his head, looking at the mountain-like pile of money that Shizune had been carrying on her back all this time, and replied: "You''re the local, you''re rich. I''m just a visitor without any money. If I want to properly enjoy my travels, of course, I need to stick around." Tsunade, having wandered across the land for many years, knew all the best places to eat and sightsee. And since she had been winning a lot recently, Hagoromo Gengetsu, who wanted to enjoy a leisurely tour of the current ninja world, naturally stuck to her side. He hadnt experienced the warmth of ordinary life in a long time, so this was a perfect opportunity to do so. As for what he''d do after fully enjoying this experience? Of course, hed return to the heavens. Farm life and such pleasures are only enjoyable for a while. If they lasted a lifetime, rebellion would be inevitable. Hearing his response, Tsunade grew even more frustrated. She had spent her life taking money from others, but now there was someone shamelessly mooching off her and even acting proud of it. And she couldnt even beat him. In the end, Tsunade could only try to reason with him: "Dont you have something more important to do?" Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at her with deep meaning and said: "Who said Im not doing something important?" At that moment. Not only was there a clone of Hagoromo Gengetsu in Konoha, but his presence could also be felt in Roran, Sunagakure, Iwagakure, and other places. In just a short time, while enjoying his travels, Hagoromo Gengetsu had already extended his influence throughout the entire ninja world. For someone at the Six Paths level, this was effortless, with no burden at all. As time passed, information from across the ninja world slowly trickled back to his main body. Roran. Hovering in the air above the desert city, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked down with a hint of surprise on his face. "The Dragon Vein isnt here!" The Hagoromo Clan. Gazing at the ruins, which were both familiar and yet strange, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained silent for a moment before turning away. The same person, living two different lives, may still look the same, but in essence, they are no longer the same person. The same is true for clans, and even more so for worlds. Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt waste time on meaningless actions. Knowing the source of his power, he left without further delay. The ninja world. Countless clones of Hagoromo Gengetsu spread their senses in all directions. "So, where are you, O?tsutsuki?" Chapter 355: Uchiha Obito? Is He Famous? Chapter 355: Uchiha Obito? Is He Famous? Chapter 355: Uchiha Obito? Is He Famous? After completing the first mission of the Shippuden arc, it was unsurprising that the next task should involve the Hidden Sand Village. One of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s clones had already headed to the Hidden Sand Village. As for Konoha... Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced one last time at the unconscious Kakashi beside him. He was about to find a random place to hide. If Konoha had any more missions, he would conveniently complete them. Suddenly, he sensed something and turned his head toward the Konoha gate. "Naruto''s here?" A smirk appeared on Hagoromo Gengetsu''s lips. It seemed like there would be some entertainment to pass the time. At the Konoha Gate... After running all the way, covered in dust, Naruto finally sighed in relief when he saw the familiar gate of Konoha. "I made it just in time!" Naruto was about to rush toward the Hokage building to report everything to Granny Tsunadewait, no! Now it should be Grandpa Third Hokageso that everyone could come together again to overcome the crisis. However, just as he crossed the gate, a sharp voice rang out. "Who goes there?" "How bold! How dare you trespass into Konoha!" Along with the shout, several kunai and shuriken flew toward him. Naruto quickly stopped in his tracks, deflecting the kunai and shuriken as he explained, "Wait, this is a misunderstanding!" Seeing Naruto halt, the attackers also temporarily stopped, surrounding him. One of them, with blood-red eyes, scanned Naruto''s Konoha forehead protector and coldly said, "Since you''re a Konoha ninja, don''t you know that you need to register your information when entering and exiting the gate?" "Sorry! I forgot for a moment!" Naruto replied sheepishly, scratching his head. In his rush, he had forgotten the rules. Also, the ones guarding the gate weren''t the two familiar uncles he knew. Naruto looked around at the Konoha ninjas, all of whom had activated their Sharingan, and he couldn''t help but think to himself, "The Uchiha clan... Sasuke''s people!" Despite Naruto''s explanation, the Uchiha ninjas from the Konoha Police Force weren''t showing him any goodwill. They scrutinized him with suspicion. "Are we sure he''s a Konoha ninja? Why have I never seen this guy before?" "I haven''t either." "His hairstyle is kind of like one of the Jonin from the village." "Could he be a spy?" "..." Seeing the Uchiha ninjas'' increasingly sharp gazes and no chance to speak, Naruto interrupted loudly, "I really am a Konoha ninja! Look, a genuine Konoha forehead protector!" He pointed to his forehead protector, which he''d always kept shining clean. The Uchiha ninjas remained unmoved, and their captain waved a hand, saying, "Seize him! Escort him to the Police Force for interrogation!" Without hesitation, the Uchiha ninjas moved to capture him. Naruto quickly dodged to the left and right. Even though he was no longer at Six Paths level, he could still easily handle these opponents. But since they were all Konoha ninjas, he didnt want to hurt them. As more members of the Police Force arrived to reinforce the group, Narutos eyes narrowed. "Sorry!" He clapped his hands together. Boom! A massive amount of white smoke erupted. Naruto hadn''t wanted to cause too much commotion, but now he had no choice. "Target: the Hokage building! Everyone, charge!" With a wave of his hand, thousands of shadow clones, all seemingly on an adrenaline rush, scattered in all directions toward the Hokage building. The Uchiha ninjas couldn''t stop them. The captain''s face changed, and he shouted, "Sound the alarm! We have an intruder!" Soon, a shrill alarm echoed over Konoha. Before the villagers could react, they witnessed a bizarre scene. They saw countless identical blonde-haired boys dashing through the streets and over rooftops, shouting things like "Sorry," "Excuse me," and "Apologies for bumping into you," as they ran. They seemed quite polite. The ordinary villagers were simply watching out of curiosity. However, the Konoha ninjas along the way had a different reaction. They had never seen anyone summon this many shadow clones before. "Is this guy even human?" Ebisu, who had been observing a certain lady for his daily "research," could only watch in dismay as the Naruto army rushed in and drowned out the lady. "So... are all these people enemies?" Next to him, a young Might Guy, overflowing with a sense of responsibility, had already charged forward. "Konoha Strong Whirlwind!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The few Naruto clones in the lead were instantly turned into white smoke. "Huh? Bushy Brows-sensei?" The other Naruto clones, upon seeing the newcomer, exclaimed in surprise. "Bushy Brows? Sensei?" Might Guy struck a pose and said seriously, "You can call me Bushy Brows, but the term ''sensei''I''m not worthy of such respect at my current level." "Okay, Bushy Brows-sensei." Although Naruto was excited to see a younger version of Bushy Brows-sensei, he didnt forget his mission and quickly moved on. Boom! Boom! Boom! White smoke erupted all over Konoha as the clones dispersed. The Konoha ninjas had reacted by now and were doing their best to stop Naruto. "Eight Trigrams Palm Rotation!" A massive spinning chakra sphere erupted on an open field. Several Naruto clones were sent flying back, turning into white smoke. As the Rotation technique ended, Hyuga Hiashi reappeared, looking calmly at the remaining Naruto clones and saying, "This path is blocked." "Wow, Hinata''s dad is pretty strong." The Naruto clones exclaimed in surprise. "Itachi, watch carefully. This is how you should fight when facing enemies who outnumber you." Uchiha Fugaku, standing with his back to his one- or two-year-old son, Uchiha Itachi, spoke in a serious tone. "Yes, Father!" Little Itachi replied earnestly. "Wait, is this the Uchiha clan''s territory?" On the opposite side, a dozen Naruto clones were puzzled. He remembered this area as being part of Konoha''s commercial district. When did it become Uchiha territory? And the two people in front of him... "Itachi is Sasuke''s brother! So, this man must be Sasuke''s father!" Naruto hadnt expected to meet so many people he thought hed never see again. "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!" A large fireball shot out from the mouth of a young Uchiha boy, heading straight for Narutos clones. Without waiting for the outcome, the boy turned around and proudly asked the girl behind him, "Rin, did you see how awesome I was?" Nohara Rin nodded skillfully, "Very impressive, Obito." "Hahaha!!" Obito immediately burst into laughter, forgetting all about his mission in his happiness. Rin tried to remind him, but it was too late. Thud! Still grinning foolishly, Obito was kicked and sent flying. "This guy seems a little dense." A newly arrived Naruto clone scratched his head and commented. "Sorry." He quickly apologized to Rin, who had stepped in front of Obito, before turning and leaving. By the time Obito got back up, Naruto had already run far away. Once again embarrassed in front of Rin, Obito could only shout in frustration. "Damn it! How dare you sneak attack me! If you have the guts, fight Uchiha Obito again!" Naruto didnt look back. Uchiha Obito? Is he famous? Chapter 356: Naruto, Father, Mother Chapter 356: Naruto, Father, Mother Chapter 356: Naruto, Father, Mother "Huh? Where is this?" Despite many ninja intercepting them, the sheer number of Naruto''s shadow clones made it so that quite a few had already approached the Hokage Building. One Naruto, while running along the street, noticed a shop out of the corner of his eye and showed a surprised expression. "I didn''t expect Ichiraku Ramen to be open already! It''s been so long since I had ramen! How about... I grab a bowl first? After all, there are plenty of clones to handle the rest." Naruto rubbed his hands together in anticipation, about to make his decision. Just then, someone walked out of Ichiraku Ramen. "Didn''t expect that even the enemies invading Konoha would have heard of Ichiraku Ramen." With golden hair gleaming in the sunlight, dressed in a blue combat uniform and a green Konoha jonin vest, Namikaze Minato stared coldly at Naruto. "You are..." Naruto''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his voice trembled involuntarily. Before he could finish speaking, Minato disappeared in an instant. A cold kunai was placed against Naruto''s neck. "Although I don''t know why you''re doing this, you better be prepared to explain yourself." Minato, holding the kunai, appeared beside Naruto, giving a warning. Under normal circumstances, he wouldnt say so much to an enemy. But for some reason, looking at the boy in front of him, who shared the same hair color and hairstyle as himself, Minato felt a sudden tremor in his heart. His tone became less stern than before. "Huh? Youre still..." At this moment, another Naruto shadow clone leaped down from the rooftop, just about to greet the Naruto below. Then, he noticed Minato standing just behind them. Just like before, this new Naruto opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but his mind went blank. "Minato, leave this to me!" A fiery figure suddenly rushed out of Ichiraku Ramen, leaping into the air above Naruto. With her fist clenched tightly, she shouted: "Take this... and fall down!" In that instant, Naruto looked up, staring dumbfounded at the beautiful woman descending from the sky, with strikingly red hair, aiming a punch directly at him. Naruto remained motionless. "She must be... Mom." Whoosh! The fierce wind swept in. The next moment, the delicate fist stopped right in front of Naruto''s face, going no further. Uzumaki Kushina halted her attack, equally stunned as she gazed at Naruto up close. For some reason, her eyes suddenly reddened. "Why?" Kushina couldn''t understand why she suddenly felt the urge to cry. How embarrassing! At the same time, within Kushina''s stomach, the Nine-Tails raised its head, curiously gazing at the Naruto outside. For some reason, it felt a familiar presence from this boy. Was it just an illusion? "What a touching scene, isn''t it?" Not far away, standing on a rooftop unnoticed by anyone, Hagoromo Gengetsu clapped his hands lightly as he watched the reunion of Narutos family. It had been a long time since he''d just been an onlooker. The last time was during the Chunin Exams, watching the drama between Orochimaru and Hiruzen Sarutobi, the master and disciple. Compared to that, witnessing the reunion of Naruto''s family was far more satisfying. It was worth the time spent observing. "I wonder what would happen if I stepped in right now and turned this happy reunion into a bloodbath?" Gengetsu suddenly had this thought but quickly shook his head. He considered himself a mentally stable person. Besides, he had to thank Naruto for his considerable efforts in the previous battle. So, if there are beautiful moments that can remain unbroken, it''s better not to destroy them. Gengetsu glanced at the three frozen figures. Is this thing called family connection truly something that transcends worlds? He pondered for a moment, preparing to continue watching. Bang! Bang! The Naruto standing before Minato and Kushina suddenly turned into white smoke and disappeared. Not just thereat that moment, all of Naruto''s shadow clones vanished. The reason? Gengetsu''s gaze shifted toward the Hokage''s office. Naruto''s real body had already arrived there. A good show is never too late. Gengetsu had already guessed Naruto''s purpose, but with nothing else to do, he thought watching it unfold wouldn''t hurt. After all, no matter how big of a commotion Naruto made, to him, it was nothing more than a fleeting firework. If it shined particularly brightly, he wouldn''t mind clapping once more. "Grandpa Third!" After a game of cat and mouse, Naruto''s real body successfully broke into the Hokage''s office. The first thing he saw was the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, sitting behind his desk with a pipe in his mouth. Though he had fewer wrinkles than Naruto remembered, and his energy seemed much higher, at that moment, seeing this familiar version of the Third Hokage living his daily life, Naruto couldn''t help but call out with red eyes. The news of the Third Hokage''s death during the Chunin Exams had come so suddenly. Naruto hadnt fully processed it before the man who had been a large part of his life was already laid to rest in a coffin forever. In the recent Shinobi World War, after his death, Naruto hadnt had the chance to speak with the Third Hokage or even Minato. When he was revived, it was at the very end of the war, where all those resurrected with Reanimation were obliterated by Gengetsu''s Truth-Seeking Balls. The Third Hokage had managed to survive till the end. However, at that time, Naruto had been too busy dealing with Kaguya Otsutsuki and Gengetsu to have any time to talk with him. In all seriousness, this was the first time Naruto had seen the Third Hokage face-to-face since the Chunin Exams. Of course, it would have been better if those tense Anbu members around hadnt been present. Seeing Naruto barge in, the Anbu were ready to strike. Hiruzen Sarutobi waved his hand, signaling them to pause. Hearing Naruto sincerely call him "Grandpa," his expression softened, and he spoke kindly: "Child, do we know each other?" Hiruzen Sarutobi glanced up, noticing the Konoha forehead protector Naruto was wearing. He could be sure that there wasnt any record of this boy among Konohas shinobi. And he had no memory of him. "I..." Naruto wanted to say they knew each other, but then he remembered that this was a different world, and Grandpa Third didnt know him. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. One of the Anbu captains, who had been silently observing Naruto, made a subtle gesture, indicating to the Third Hokage that this was the best time to strike. Hiruzen Sarutobi thought for a moment but shook his head. Facing this boy, who had caused a great commotion in Konoha and now barged into the Hokage''s office, he remained patient and spoke kindly: "Child, take your time. First, introduce yourself." Hearing this, Naruto pushed down all his thoughts and nodded. "My name is Uzumaki Naruto." Uzumaki? Hiruzen Sarutobi instinctively glanced at Naruto''s hairwasnt it supposed to be red? Naruto continued, "My position in Konoha is... uh, I''m a Genin of Team 7. My sensei is Kakashi, and my teammates are Sakura, Sai, and Sasuke." Hiruzen Sarutobi: "Kakashi... sensei?" "Yes!" Naruto lifted his head, speaking earnestly, "I know it''s hard for you to believe, Grandpa Third, but I must tell you the truth." "I''m not from this world! I''m a ninja from Konoha, but from a different world, more than ten years in the future!" Hiruzen Sarutobi: "..." The Hokage''s office fell into silence. After a moment, Hiruzen Sarutobi finally spoke, but not to Naruto. He turned to the Anbu beside him and said: "Call someone from the Konoha Hospital." He then looked at Naruto and slowly said four words: "A drug test, please." Chapter 357: Prove Yourself Chapter 357: Prove Yourself Chapter 357: Prove Yourself "Ah!!! I''ve said it multiple times already, I''m really not sick! I haven''t been hit by any genjutsu either! I truly come from another world!!" Naruto''s exasperated voice echoed through the Hokage''s office. Hiruzen Sarutobi looked at Naruto with pity. The child had good strength, but who would have thought his mind would end up troubled like this? Such a pity. Hiruzen shook his head. Seeing this, Naruto grabbed his own hair in frustration, becoming even more frantic. "Ahhh!!! If none of you believe me, then I''ll prove it with my actions!" As soon as Naruto said this, the surrounding Anbu ninja immediately grew vigilant, ready to act at a moment''s notice. However, Naruto didn''t do anything drastic. He remained standing in place and pointed directly at Hiruzen, shouting, "Grandpa Third! You always carry a crystal ball with you, not for anything important, but to spy on the bathhouse wo" Boom! A fierce gust of wind erupted as Hiruzen Sarutobi dashed to Naruto at top speed, swiftly covering his mouth and silencing the rest of his sentence. At the same time, other Konoha ninjas, who had arrived as reinforcements, entered the Hokage''s office. Cold sweat dripped down Hiruzen''s back. He glanced at Naruto, who was still mumbling incoherently, and then at the subordinates who had just arrived. That was close! His entire reputation had nearly been ruined. "Kids say the darnedest things! Just harmless words of a child!" Hiruzen quickly explained to the newly arrived ninjas. After signaling Naruto with a look, he finally released his hand from Naruto''s mouth. Hiruzen was quite shocked that Naruto had revealed something so private, but now wasn''t the time to inquire further. He cleared his throat loudly, putting on a serious expression, and asked Naruto, "Naruto, do you have any other evidence to prove your claims?" "Wasn''t that enough proof just now?" Naruto still wanted to continue, including bringing up how he had once defeated Grandpa Third with his Sexy Jutsu. In fact, he was ready to demonstrate it on the spot to show how Grandpa Third''s reaction would match exactly with his description. However, seeing Hiruzen''s eye twitch as if he was about to cover his mouth again, Naruto finally learned to read the room. He scratched his head, realizing that if he couldn''t talk about Grandpa Third, who else could he mention? Naruto looked around the room. All the Anbu ninjas were wearing masks, and he didn''t recognize any of them. But among the newly arrived ninjas, he spotted some familiar faces. "Hey... Uncle Shikaku!" Naruto''s eyes lit up as he pointed excitedly at Nara Shikaku, who was the first to arrive. "Haha, I''m really close with your son, Shikamaru." Shikaku, who had already overheard some of Naruto''s earlier shouting, stroked his chin. After glancing at Hiruzen, who was quietly observing, he smiled and said, "Son? I don''t have any plans to have children right now. But... Shikamaru, huh? That sounds like a nice name." "Does it?" Naruto, puzzled, turned his attention to the person standing next to Shikaku. "Ah! Choji''s dad! You''re just as... strong and sturdy as Choji!" "Is he talking about me?" Akimichi Choza asked in confusion. Naruto continued eagerly, pointing to the next person. "Hmm! Ino takes after her dad a lot! I just wonder if her fangirling is unique to her." Upon hearing this, Yamanaka Inoichi gave Naruto a deep look. The name "Ino" was a private decision between him and his wife for their future daughter. No one else knew about it. If what this boy says is true... As Naruto continued to greet more and more Konoha ninjas he recognized, confusion spread among the crowd. "Long time no see, Sasuke''s dad! You don''t know Sasuke yet? He''ll be your second son in the future. As for your first son, Itachi... uh, now''s not the best time to talk about that." "You must be Shino''s dad, right? I think so?" "Ah! Asuma-sensei! Haha! You''ve already grown that beard so early!" "..." "You... you''re Orochimaru!!" Suddenly, Naruto''s gaze landed on someone else, and his expression immediately changed. Without thinking, he prepared to attack. "Naruto!" Hiruzen called out to stop him. Standing on the periphery, Orochimaru, dressed in a Konoha jonin vest, folded his arms and watched Naruto with a smile full of interest. His familiar, raspy voice spoke: "It seems I''m quite famous in this other world of yours!" "Of course!" Naruto glared at Orochimaru and said, "You''re a traitor to Konoha! You attacked the village during the Chunin Exams and even killed Grandpa Third!" Naruto''s words made several people present instinctively glance at Orochimaru. No one said anything, though. Whether Naruto''s words could be trusted was still up for debate. The concept of another world was beyond their understanding. However, a few individuals showed subtle changes in their expressions. Hiruzen glanced at his former disciple before quickly averting his gaze. Orochimaru, on the other hand, kept his smile and simply replied, "Interesting." "Ah-hem!" Hiruzen cleared his throat twice before addressing Naruto again. "Naruto, whether what you say is true or not, remember that the future is not set in stone." "I understand, Grandpa Third." Naruto, reminding himself that this wasn''t the same Orochimaru from his world, calmed himself and nodded. There were bigger issues at hand. Seeing that Naruto had recognized many Konoha ninjas and revealed details about the future, Hiruzen began to believe that Naruto wasn''t lying. Moreover, the emotions Naruto showed toward him were sinceresomething Hiruzen could discern with his many years of experience. In that case... Hiruzen''s eyes flickered as he asked, "Naruto, you''ve introduced so many people. Now, tell us about yourself. Since you''re an outstanding Konoha ninja in this other world, your parents must also be well-known, right?" "My... parents?" Naruto''s voice lowered as he muttered to himself, his gaze slowly turning towards two individuals who had arrived not long ago. Following Naruto''s gaze, everyone present, including Hiruzen and Orochimaru, turned to look. Then, they saw Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki, their faces showing expressions of surprise, understanding, confusion, and more. At the same time, Minato and Kushina stood still, staring at Naruto. Three pairs of eyes met. Soon, Kushina''s eyes reddened as she spoke with a trembling voice, "Minato, I think I see our future son." Minato, whose pupils reflected Naruto''s face that resembled his own, smiled brightly and said, "If our future son is this remarkable, that would be wonderful." Naruto''s eyes reddened as well. This was his first time meeting his birth parents. Though hesitant, he slowly began walking toward them, step by step. Chapter 358: Can I Call You Mom? Chapter 358: Can I Call You Mom? Chapter 358: Can I Call You Mom? Naruto walked step by step toward Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki. Before he could say anything, tears brimming in his eyes, Kushina acted first. She no longer cared about the many onlookers or whether it would be embarrassing. At that moment, there was only one thing she wanted to do. She rushed forward and tightly embraced Naruto! Finally, Kushina fulfilled the desire she had felt back at Ichiraku Ramen. Naruto, trembling with emotion, was now in her arms. In that instant, Kushina could clearly feel the fatigue, frustration, and loneliness hidden behind Naruto''s bright smile. Not yet a true mother, Kushina didnt know how to comfort him. All she could do was make her embrace warmer and tighter. And that was enough. For Naruto, this far exceeded his expectations. Uncontrollably, tears began streaming from his eyes. Minato stood nearby, watching the touching scene of Kushina and Naruto hugging. He stepped forward, placing his hands on their shoulders in a gesture of comfort. In the Hokages office, everyone else remained silent, quietly witnessing this unique family reunion. No signs of genjutsu, no falsified details in body language, speech, or expression. Plus, Kuramas Jinchu?riki trusts him so implicitly. We can confirm it now! Orochimaru licked his lips with his long tongue and was the first to state the fact, "Parallel worlds really do exist! This sudden new breeze is... utterly fascinating." Orochimaru couldnt wait to learn more about this other world. Why, for instance, did he kill his teacher? And why does Naruto carry the Uzumaki surname instead of Namikaze? The implications were intriguing. Watching the warm scene before him, Orochimaru smiled slightly, already piecing together certain truths. After some time, Naruto finally parted from Kushina, choking on his words, Thank you... I finally know what it feels like to have parents. Hearing this, Kushina, not bothering to wipe away her tears, quickly asked, Naruto, what happened to your parents? My parents... they died on the day I was born, Naruto said softly, lowering his head. Upon hearing this, Kushina instinctively glanced at Minato. Minato remained silent for a moment before patting Naruto on the head, asking, Do you resent them? Of course not! Naruto immediately raised his head and shouted, They were heroes of the village! Kushina couldnt help but hug Naruto again. Im so sorry, Naruto! It must have been so hard for you all these years! Haha! It wasnt that bad, Naruto laughed awkwardly. Besides, you dont need to apologize. Dont worry! Now that Im here, that tragedy wont happen again. Dad, Mom, and my future self will all be very happy. At that moment, Narutos gaze was firm. Meeting his parents for the first time, Naruto was overjoyed and even briefly considered staying in this world. But he knew the truth. He didnt belong here. The people in his original world were in danger, and he couldnt just abandon them. Moreover, even if his parents here were willing to accept him, he couldnt take away the future meant for the other version of himself. All Naruto could do was reveal everything to prevent future disasters from occurring. Oh right! He also needed to warn them about the threats posed by Hagoromo Gengetsu. Naruto pulled away from Kushinas embrace, looked around, and addressed everyone, I know you all still have doubts. Now, I will provide more concrete evidence. After saying this, Naruto glanced at Kushina and, after hesitating for a moment, scratched his head and shyly asked, Can I call you Mom? Upon hearing this, Kushina scratched her head just like Naruto. Well... Im not a mother yet, not even a very good girlfriend. But if you want to, go ahead. Ill try my best to be a good mom from now on! Kushina clenched her fists and made a determined promise. Naruto couldnt wait and immediately called out, Mom! Then he added, Mom, could you give me some of Kuramas chakra? After two calls of Mom, Kushina complied without hesitation. Hiruzen Sarutobi wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Soon, a dense mass of Kuramas chakra condensed in Kushinas hand. Naruto reached out to grab it. Kushina was startled, Naruto, be careful! This was Kuramas chakra. Only Kuramas Jinchu?riki could touch it without worry. Dont worry, Mom, Naruto said confidently. In the next second, his hand touched the chakra. To Kushinas and everyone elses surprise, the wild Kurama chakra didnt corrode Narutos hand. On the contrary, like a swallow returning to its nest, the chakra immediately broke free of Kushinas control and perfectly merged into Narutos body. This kid actually... Inside the sealing space, Kurama couldnt help but raise his head in astonishment. In the blink of an eye, Naruto was clad in a golden cloak of tailed beast chakra. After flashing a smile at the surprised Kushina, Naruto turned to everyone else and declared, In my original world, I am the Jinchu?riki of Kurama. As Narutos words fell, Hiruzens pupils constricted, Orochimarus smile grew wider, and the others reacted with varying degrees of shock. Only Kuramas Jinchu?riki could so easily control Kuramas chakra and enter a chakra mode that ordinary Jinchu?riki could never achieve. Naruto had provided the most convincing proof. Only another Kurama Jinchu?riki could do this. And Kurama... ever since the First Hokage captured it, there had only been two Jinchu?riki, and Kurama had always been under Konohas watchful eye. It was impossible for another Jinchu?riki to suddenly appear, especially a teenager. At that moment, everyone present realized the truth. Naruto was most likely telling the truthhe really did come from another world. But one final question remained. Naruto, where is Kurama inside you? Hiruzen asked. Naruto touched his abdomen and replied solemnly, Thats why Im here. Because of a man named Hagoromo Gengetsu, Kurama inside me disappeared. I had actually died, but the Sage of Six Paths revived me. After a complicated battle, we ended up here. The Sage of Six Paths? someone couldnt help but ask, Does such a mythical figure really exist? If Naruto hadnt just provided such solid evidence, many would have assumed he was delusional. Even so, there were still many skeptical gazes. The Sage of Six Paths is still around. Though he said hes technically dead, he exists in another form. As for the specifics, his explanation was too convoluted, and Ive forgotten most of it. But I do remember what he looks like. For the rest of the time, Naruto vividly described the appearance of the Sage of Six Paths to everyone. He mentioned eyes like Hagoromo Gengetsus, a white robe similar to Gengetsus, black orbs floating behind him, and... traits different from Gengetsus. Chapter 359: Hagoromo Gengetsu Has Also Arrived! Chapter 359: Hagoromo Gengetsu Has Also Arrived! Chapter 359: Hagoromo Gengetsu Has Also Arrived! Although the first Six Paths-level being Naruto encountered was the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo Gengetsu left an indelible impression on him. Having personally experienced Hagoromo Gengetsu''s domineering strength, where he fought against three opponents alone, Naruto subconsciously associated the signature traits of a Six Paths-level beinglike the white robe of the Sage and the Truth-Seeking Ballswith Hagoromo Gengetsu. Even though the Sage of Six Paths, Kaguya Otsutsuki, and Hamura Otsutsuki had similar appearances, Naruto still instinctively used Hagoromo Gengetsu as the standard. As a result, although the Konoha ninjas in the Hokage''s office were asking about the Sage of Six Paths, the name they heard most frequently was Hagoromo Gengetsu. "So, who exactly is Hagoromo Gengetsu?" Orochimaru asked, echoing the curiosity of everyone present. Given the significance of Hagoromo Gengetsu, Naruto had no interest in reigniting conflicts with Orochimaru. He looked solemnly at the group and said, "Hagoromo Gengetsu... was the most powerful enemy in my world. To deal with him, the Five Great Shinobi Villages united for the first time, forming the Allied Shinobi Forces." "Wait! Naruto, if I understand correctly, the Five Great Shinobi Villages united their tens of thousands of ninjas just to deal with one person?" Nara Shikaku couldn''t help but ask. "More or less. The main target was Hagoromo Gengetsu alone." Naruto glanced at Uchiha Fugaku in the crowd, thought for a moment, and decided that some things were unnecessary to reveal just yet. "And what was the result?" Sarutobi Hiruzen asked seriously. Recalling the scenes of the battlefield, Naruto shook his head heavily and said, "The result... wasn''t great." These words plunged the room into silence. Everyone present was well aware of the strength of the Five Great Shinobi Villages. None of them had ever imagined that someone could single-handedly take on the entire Shinobi World, led by the Five Great Villages, and still be at an advantage, as Naruto''s expression clearly indicated. "That''s too exaggerated! Even the Five Kage couldn''t reach that level," a young Asuma frowned. No matter how strong someone was, sheer numbers could overwhelm them. Even his father, the so-called strongest Hokage, would struggle against the combined forces of twenty elite jonin, let alone facing tens of thousands alone. Asuma couldn''t fathom the existence of such a person. "Such a person isn''t unheard of, though. For example, the First Hokage," Orochimaru interjected at that moment. He looked at Naruto and curiously asked, "How does Hagoromo Gengetsu compare to the First Hokage in terms of strength?" Naruto had never seen Hashirama Senju. But without even thinking, he shook his head and said, "He''s definitely no match. Even an existence like the progenitor of chakra wasn''t Hagoromo Gengetsu''s opponent, let alone anyone else." The progenitor of chakra? A new character suddenly emerged? Who could possibly be called the progenitor of chakra? Everyone present was filled with surprise and curiosity, except for Kurama, the Nine-Tails inside Kushina, who seemed to recall something. Fear flashed in its eyes: "The progenitor of chakra has returned!" It knew all too well what this meant. The Ten-Tails had been reborn! "Kurama?" Kushina sensed the abnormality in the Nine-Tails within her. She turned to Naruto and said, "Naruto, explain it in detail." Naruto hadn''t expected that one day, as someone who had always struggled academically, he would have to explain the history of the Shinobi World to a group of geniuses. But since his mother in this world had asked, he naturally had to do his best. So, Naruto began to recount the stories he had heard from the Sage of Six Paths to everyone. Since he couldn''t recreate the visuals like the Sage of Six Paths, Naruto used his own Shadow Clone and Transformation Jutsu to bring legendary figures like Kaguya Otsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths, and Hamura Otsutsuki to life, finally culminating with the appearance of the ultimate boss of the Shinobi WorldHagoromo Gengetsuwho stood above all others. "Not a bad performance." Outside the window, Hagoromo Gengetsu watched Naruto''s portrayal of himself. It was somewhat accurate, so he didn''t feel the need to step in personally. Hagoromo Gengetsu continued to watch the show. Just as he used to watch ants carrying food when he was younger, he could do this all day when he had nothing else to do. Inside the Hokage''s office. After Naruto finished the entire story with great passion, the room once again fell into silence. Everyone was absorbing the information about the Shinobi World''s past that they had never heard before. It wasn''t until today that the true history of the Shinobi World was revealed to them. The progenitor of chakra, Kaguya Otsutsuki; Kaguya''s son, the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo Otsutsuki, and Hamura Otsutsuki; the mother-son battle; Ninshu?; the Ten-Tails; the Infinite Tsukuyomi... All these monumental events that had shaped the Shinobi World and even the entire planet had occurred in another world. Among them, the most striking and crucial figure, without a doubt, was Hagoromo Gengetsu, who, as a living person, had surpassed both the progenitor of chakra and the Sage of Six Paths! "How come we''ve never heard of someone like Hagoromo Gengetsu in our world?" someone couldn''t help but ask. Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes gleamed as he spoke up: "Hagoromo Gengetsu... he must be from the Hagoromo clan, right?" Naruto nodded repeatedly. "Yes, that''s the same Hagoromo Gengetsu. You don''t know him? During the Warring States period, he was one of the three great figures alongside the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara. I think he was even called something like ''a man on par with gods.''" Now that he thought about it, the title wasn''t misplaced at all. Hagoromo Gengetsu was no longer just someone on par with gods; he could truly be considered a god now. Hearing Naruto''s words, everyone exchanged confused glances. "Three great figures? Never heard of that." "All we''ve ever heard about are the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara." "The name Hagoromo Gengetsu has never been passed down in the Shinobi World." No one had ever heard of the name Hagoromo Gengetsu. Sarutobi Hiruzen thought deeply, but even in his youth, he had never heard of any particularly powerful figure from the Hagoromo clan. Naruto was surprised by this. Could it be that Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t exist in this world? "It seems that although Naruto''s world is similar to ours, there are still differences. The future might be different as well," Nara Shikaku analyzed. Many people nodded in agreement. Naruto''s world was too terrifying. To be honest, they were quite reluctant to experience such events in the future. Now, it seemed that their world didn''t have a Hagoromo Gengetsu who could overturn the entire Shinobi World. This meant that the series of terrifying events that were supposed to happen in the future wouldn''t take place. Just as many people, including Sarutobi Hiruzen, were beginning to relax... Suddenly! Minato Namikaze seemed to realize something. His expression became more serious than ever as he looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, you mentioned earlier that ''after a battle, we ended up here,'' right?" Naruto thought for a moment. He had indeed said that earlier, so he nodded. Seeing this, Minato''s fingers trembled slightly as he slowly said, "So, it wasn''t just you who came to this world? Hagoromo Gengetsu came as well?" As soon as Minato finished speaking, all the Konoha ninjas who had just started to relax suddenly froze. When Naruto nodded and confirmed, "Not just Hagoromo GengetsuKaguya Otsutsuki and the Sage of Six Paths also came! That''s why I came to warn everyone!"... Boom! Like a bolt from the blue, everyone felt their hearts tremble violently. Chapter 361: The Task has a Bug; The Dragon Vein Token Chapter 361: The Task has a Bug; The Dragon Vein Token Chapter 361: The Task has a Bug; The Dragon Vein Token No one noticed that the figure they had all been discussing, who had already left a deep impression of fear in their hearts, Hagoromo Gengetsu, was currently sitting atop the Hokage Rock, overlooking the village of Konoha below. Having finished watching an entertaining spectacle, Hagoromo Gengetsu withdrew his gaze from Naruto and the others who were departing in the distance. He didnt make any further moves. The Dragon Vein was no longer in Roran. However, if Naruto''s group, backed by Konoha, could make any new discoveriessuch as finding a way backit would be beneficial to him as well. For now, he decided to let them scare themselves into working harder. With that, Hagoromo Gengetsu vanished from atop the Hokage Rock. In the following days, he balanced exploring, completing tasks, and searching for the O?tsutsuki clan members, all without neglecting any. Time passed quickly. [Main Mission: The Return of the Kazekage - Battle Uchiha Itachi (Completed)] [Congratulations, Host! You have successfully defeated Uchiha Itachi''s Shapeshift Clone!] [Reward: Diluted O?tsutsuki Bloodline.] In the Uchiha training grounds, Uchiha Itachi was practicing his throwing skills, ready to perform his familys famous Shuriken Jutsu. But just as he was about to throw, a sharp knock hit his head, and everything went black. "Who?" When Itachi regained consciousness, he quickly retreated and looked behind him, only to find no one there. Remaining on alert for a long time, with nothing more happening, he could only put away his kunai. In the days that followed, he continuously pondered who could have done such a thing and what the purpose could have been. [Main Mission: The Return of the Kazekage - Battle Sasori of the Red Sand (Completed)] [Congratulations, Host! You have successfully defeated Sasori of the Red Sand!] [Reward: Slight O?tsutsuki Bloodline.] In Sunagakure, Sasori, dressed in his sand-colored Jonin vest and wearing a Sand Village forehead protector, was in his workshop crafting puppets in preparation for assassinating the Third Kazekage. Just then, a heavy knock struck his head, causing him to black out and slam into his workbench. "Who?" When Sasori finally recovered from the dizziness, he immediately activated his puppets, surrounding himself with them. But he couldnt find anyone. "Could it be that the Third has discovered something and sent me a warning?" Sasori''s expression darkened as he scanned his surroundings, falling into deep thought. ... [Main Mission: The Return of the Kazekage - Final Act (Incomplete)] [Mission Objective: Rescue the Fifth Kazekage Gaara or Retrieve Gaara''s Corpse] "The final part involving Gaara is tricky." In a bustling casino filled with shouts of "Big! Big! Big!" and "Small! Small! Small!", Hagoromo Gengetsu sat beside Tsunade. He watched as Tsunade, who had grown accustomed to everything happening around her and believed she had finally mastered the art of gambling, won round after round. Suddenly, a system prompt sounded in his mind, causing him to frown slightly. According to this world''s timeline, Gaara hadn''t even been conceived yet, so how was he supposed to rescue him or retrieve his corpse? If this were his original world, it would be easy. Even if Gaara needed to be alive, Hagoromo Gengetsu could use the Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique to pull Gaara''s soul back from the underworld. As for the cost of using the Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique, being at the Six Paths level, he could completely ignore it. "There''s no point in staying here any longer," Hagoromo Gengetsu decided. He had delayed dealing with the O?tsutsuki clan because he saw the system''s tasks as an opportunity to further enhance his strength. By completing tasks, his power would soon advance to a higher level, making it much easier to deal with the O?tsutsuki. But now, with the timeline being mismatched, the mission had hit a bug, and progress had stalled. Should he wait several years until Gaara was born? Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt want to waste too much time in this world. A year or two was fine. But who could predict what changes might occur with the O?tsutsuki mother and son or even in his original world if too much time passed? "It''s time to go." Hagoromo Gengetsu stood up and began to walk out of the casino. Tsunade noticed his movements and asked in surprise, "Gengetsu, are you leaving?" Without turning his head, Hagoromo Gengetsu waved his hand. Finally! The big spender was leaving! Tsunade was ecstatic. However, to avoid unnecessary surprises, she maintained an expression of reluctance and half-heartedly tried to persuade him to stay. Finally, she asked, "Gengetsu, where are you going?" "To save the ninja world!" With those words, Hagoromo Gengetsu disappeared in an instant. Tsunade: "..." After a long silence, she turned to Shizune and asked, "He said hes going to save the ninja world. Do you believe him, Shizune?" Shizunes small face tensed up. After seriously reflecting on everything Big Brother Gengetsu had done during this period, she shook her head and quietly said, "Not really." "I don''t believe him either!" Tsunade clapped her hands together, having reached a conclusion. Then, she returned to her gambling. In this world, nothing could compare to the thrill of gambling. But... Tsunades joy didnt last long before a squad of Konoha ninja arrived, instantly disrupting her good mood. High in the sky, with the sun at his back, Hagoromo Gengetsu gazed down at the earth, now reduced to a mere speck beneath him. During this time, while he had made some progress with the system''s tasks, his search for the O?tsutsuki mother and son had yielded nothing. Hagoromo Gengetsu had scoured almost the entire planet, yet he hadn''t found a trace of the O?tsutsuki mother and son from either his original world or this world. The O?tsutsuki mother and son, who had been hiding on Earth for a thousand years, couldnt have just up and flown off into space at this time, never to return. Therefore, there was only one possibility left. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes narrowed as he prepared to take action, but then he suddenly had a thought and turned his gaze toward Roran. After arriving in Roran, Naruto and his group had learned about the Dragon Vein from the queen. Although the Dragon Vein had mysteriously disappeared, they didnt give up and continued investigating. Not only did they obtain a spell from the queen that could partially control the Dragon Vein, but they also uncovered ancient research results from an archaeological dig in the desert. "What is this?" At that moment, Naruto, covered in sand, was holding a deeply buried and ancient diamond-shaped token with the words "By the order of the law" clearly inscribed on it. Orochimaru, the main force behind the excavation, licked his lips in excitement and said, "According to the Roran royal family''s lore, the Dragon Vein chose their lineage as the chosen ones and made them the guardians of the Dragon Vein. To this end, they were supposedly granted a token that could summon more power from the Dragon Vein than just the spell alone." "The truth of the story doesn''t matter anymore. But if nothing else, this should be the long-lost token that the Roran royal family was granted by the Dragon Vein many years ago." Naruto curiously examined the token in his hand but couldnt find anything special about it. "So, should we return it?" "Of course... not!" Chapter 362: Yes! He is Hagoromo Gengetsu! Chapter 362: Yes! He is Hagoromo Gengetsu! Chapter 362: Yes! He is Hagoromo Gengetsu! It is now known that the power of the Dragon Vein led you through time. Naturally, the token that can influence the Dragon Vein must be kept in hand. Even if we dont know where the Dragon Vein has gone, we will encounter it eventually, Orochimaru said with a smile. Naruto thought Orochimaru made sense and nodded, In that case, well return it after were done. Return it? Orochimaru glanced at Naruto. How nai?ve! How could I return such a valuable item? Once youre gone, this token will be mine! Then... Orochimarus heart was ablaze with ambition. The power to travel through time, the Dragon Vein, was something destined to be under his control. But for now, there were more pressing matters. Orochimaru withdrew his gaze, allowing Naruto to hold onto the token. This wasnt just because he could see the bigger picture but also because Narutos strength was extraordinary. Though they hadnt fought, both had used their powers while excavating the ruins. Orochimaru had a sharp eye and could tell that Narutos strength far surpassed that of ordinary ninjas. He suspected that even the so-called strongest, the Third Hokage, his own teacher, might struggle against Naruto. Though Naruto had fallen from his Six Paths level and no longer had the Nine-Tails within him, his true strength didnt lie in his Uzumaki physique or the Nine-Tails. It was because he was the reincarnation of Asura. After receiving chakra from the Sage of Six Paths and briefly ascending to Six Paths-level power, the Asura power within Naruto had fully awakened. With this power, coupled with Sage Mode, few ninjas in this world could stand against him. Of course, this was still nothing in the face of someone at the true Six Paths level. Just like right now. A black portal suddenly appeared beside Naruto. Before Kushina, who had been keeping a close watch on Naruto, could shout a warning, a slender, pale hand emerged from the black portal. It effortlessly snatched the token from Narutos hand before he could react. Naruto was startled and was just about to do something when a familiar voice rang in his ear, Thanks again, Naruto. In an instant, Narutos eyes filled with rage. He whipped around to face the figure standing on the other side of the black portal, high in the sky, wearing flowing Six Paths robes. His black hair draped over his shoulders, and he was a strikingly handsome young man. Naruto gritted his teeth and spoke each word with intense emotion: Hagoromo Gengetsu!! Instinctively, Naruto wanted to rush forward to reclaim the token that Hagoromo Gengetsu had just taken from him, which he hadnt even had the chance to warm in his hands. But after a moment, he thought of something and forcibly restrained himself. At this moment, Minato Namikaze and Kushina arrived at Narutos side. Naruto, is he... Minato tightly gripped his Sword, his gaze fixed on the white-robed figure just a portal away. His expression was incredibly serious. Yes! He is Hagoromo Gengetsu! Naruto nodded heavily. Though Naruto had once transformed into Hagoromo Gengetsu using his Transformation Jutsu, the real thing was on an entirely different level in terms of presence and detail. With Narutos confirmation, Minato and Kushina remained resolute, but seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu, the man who had overshadowed even the Sage of Six Paths and the progenitor of chakra, standing freely in their world, they couldnt help but feel a deep sense of foreboding. Even Kurama, sealed within Narutos body, couldnt suppress a slight tremor. This man was terrifying! The pressure he exuded was far greater than that of the Sage of Six Paths. In the distance, Orochimarus face stiffened as he silently began to retreat. He had an interest in dragons but no desire to confront a true dragon capable of controlling fate. Meanwhile, Minato, Kushina, and Naruto stood together, facing Hagoromo Gengetsu as a family. However, knowing that this man, who had instilled fear in so many Konoha ninjas just through Narutos descriptions, was now standing in their world, free and unrestricted, they couldnt help but feel a heavy cloud of dread hanging over them. The worst-case scenario had come to pass! Hagoromo Gengetsu had finally arrived in this world. From the looks of it, like Naruto, he had likely only recently crossed over to this timeline. What should we do?? The three of them were anxious. Who could stop him now? The Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya Otsutsuki werent here. Naruto looked at his hands. Fully aware of Hagoromo Gengetsus power, Naruto knew that charging forward without having reached the Six Paths level would only result in certain death. For the first time, Naruto restrained his impulsive nature. Not only that, but he also stopped his parents, Minato and Kushina, who were resolute and had never known the meaning of surrender. They had been preparing to test the waters with Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu, Naruto stood in front of his parents and asked calmly, What exactly do you want? Seeing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu showed a hint of surprise. Naruto, youve finally grown up. Seeing Naruto not rush in recklessly as he had in the past, disregarding the situation, Hagoromo Gengetsu couldnt help but sigh. He certainly didnt think Naruto had become afraid of death. Quite the opposite, Naruto had finally become a proper ninja. Of course, having his parents there also played a role. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at Minato and Kushina before shifting his gaze to Orochimaru, who was quietly trying to distance himself. Just as Orochimarus expression changed and he began preparing an escape plan, Hagoromo Gengetsu, without any fluctuation in his expression, withdrew his gaze and returned his focus to Naruto. Calmly, he answered Narutos question: Naruto, Ive told you before. Im here to save the Shinobi World. Save the Shinobi World?? Minato, Kushina, and even Orochimaru looked incredulous. And Naruto... Here it comes! Here it comes again! That familiar feeling! Naruto recalled how Hagoromo Gengetsu had called him kid several times before and talked about saving the Shinobi World and whatnot. And what was the result? Either Naruto had been set up terribly, or he had unwittingly aided the enemy. Stay calm! Stay calm! Hearing Hagoromo Gengetsu say this again, Naruto almost lost his composure but gritted his teeth and said, Thats not how you save the Shinobi World! Oh? Then how should it be done? Hagoromo Gengetsu asked calmly. Naruto instinctively replied, Through love, communication, and peaceful means. So nai?ve. Hagoromo Gengetsu uttered those two words nonchalantly. Before Naruto could argue back, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked him over and continued: Whether its because of Asuras influence or your own nature, Naruto, your perspective is still too limited. Cherish the remaining time you have with your family. Leaving behind those words, Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his attention back to the token in his hand, allowing the black portal to shrink continuously. Hearing this, Naruto had a bad feeling. Hagoromo Gengetsu! What are you doing? Answer me! He repeatedly questioned, even trying to approach him. However, the portal of Yomotsu Hirasaka had already shrunk to the point where no one could pass through. In the end, Naruto could only watch helplessly as Hagoromo Gengetsu, ignoring him completely, examined the Dragon Vein token until the portal fully disappeared. Chapter 363: When Gods Clash, the Innocent Suffer Chapter 363: When Gods Clash, the Innocent Suffer Chapter 363: When Gods Clash, the Innocent Suffer The loud commotion from Naruto''s outburst suddenly faded away. High above, Hagoromo Gengetsu examined the unexpected token in his hand. Under the discerning gaze of his Rinnegan, he could indeed sense the same energy source in the token as that of the Dragon Vein. With the combination of a curse command, he could partially control the Dragon Vein. "As expected, Naruto truly is my lucky star," Hagoromo Gengetsu mused, smiling as he stored the token away. This was yet another blessing Naruto had unwittingly brought to him. It seemed worthwhile that he hadn''t disturbed Naruto''s family reunion earlier. "Now, it''s time to get to business." After this brief interlude, Hagoromo Gengetsu returned to the main task at hand. A purple vortex stirred in his Rinnegan, and he thrust his left hand into the void. Heavenly Absolute Order! A sacred object wrapped in zigzagging golden strips of paper rapidly materialized. With a voice imbued with divine decree, Hagoromo Gengetsu declared, "I hereby forbid this planet from any other dimensions!" In the next instant, the entire Shinobi World underwent a massive upheaval! Roran Desert. After Hagoromo Gengetsu vanished, Naruto was racked with guilt for not guarding the token properly. Minato Namikaze and Kushina tried to comfort him, but their hearts were heavy with concern about Hagoromo Gengetsu''s sudden appearance and what it could mean for the future of the Shinobi World. Even Orochimaru, who had returned and stared silently at the spot where Hagoromo Gengetsu had disappeared, was speechless. Suddenly! White smoke began to sizzle from Minato and Orochimaru''s bodies. "What is this..." Both men reacted swiftly, immediately pulling out the sealing scrolls they carried with them, which were emitting the same white smoke, and threw them away. In an instant, the scrolls automatically unfurled. All the ninja tools, soldier pills, and instruments stored in the scrolls poured out from the void, crashing to the ground. But that wasn''t all. "Minato! Something''s wrong!" Kushina''s urgent voice rang out just as violent Nine-Tails chakra erupted from her. With a furious roar, the massive form of the Nine-Tails rapidly began to separate from the seal inside her. "This is bad!" Minato, Naruto, and Orochimaru''s expressions changed drastically. There was no time to ponder the abnormality of the sealing scrolls; they quickly moved to Kushina''s side, trying to forcefully suppress the Nine-Tails back into the seal. But it was futile. The power of the Heavenly Absolute Order was not something they could resist. Even the Nine-Tails itself was bewildered as it found itself being effortlessly expelled from the seal. However, recalling the fearsome aura of Hagoromo Gengetsu, and knowing that the people outside were not to be trifled with, the Nine-Tails decided to leave part of its chakra within Kushina to ensure she wouldn''t die from the tailed beast''s extraction. "ROAR!!!" The moment the Nine-Tails appeared outside, its colossal form loomed before Naruto and the others. The beast''s nine gigantic tails lashed out, roaring triumphantly as it reveled in its return to the outside world. "Kushina!" "Mom!" Knowing all too well what happens to a jinchuriki when a tailed beast is extracted, Minato and Naruto anxiously looked at Kushina. "I''m fine." Kushina, who had expected to be at death''s door, realized that a familiar power was sustaining her life. "It''s Kurama! It saved my life." "I''m fine! Don''t worry!" Kushina hugged her husband and son tightly. Orochimaru, who had been watching the Nine-Tails, noticed that it hadn''t gone on a rampage or shown any killing intent. It simply stood there, roaring. Understanding that nothing drastic was likely to happen in the short term, he turned his attention back to the series of events that had just unfolded and began to ponder: "The sealing scrolls and the jinchuriki seal malfunctioned at the same time. This is no coincidence; it must be deliberate." Reflecting on who had just been here and who possessed the power to do such a thing, Orochimaru was almost certain. Having narrowly avoided losing Kushina, Minato also regained his composure. If he wasn''t mistaken, among the four of them present, both he and Orochimaru had sealing scrolls. And now, Kushina''s seal had malfunctioned at the exact same moment. If it was indeed that person responsible, then to affect things from such a distance... This likely wasn''t confined to just themmany places would have been impacted as well. Naruto, realizing something, immediately exclaimed, "I remember now! Hagoromo Gengetsu! He has an incredibly powerful ability: whatever he declares, he can make it so. The Sage of Six Paths said this ability could even affect the entire planet!" "A power of divine decree? That''s truly an enviable ability!" Orochimaru muttered with a mix of awe and dread. Kushina, having just escaped death, glanced at the Nine-Tails nearby and panted, "Why would he do this?" Minato looked off into the distance, his expression serious. "I don''t know what his ultimate goal is. But one thing is certainstarting now, the Shinobi World will face an invasion from beings of another world!" As Naruto and the others had feared, the moment they were affected by the Heavenly Absolute Order, people all over the planet were impacted as well. Bang! Bang! Bang! White smoke erupted as sealing scrolls stored in various ninja villages, and those carried by ninjas, all simultaneously unfurled. The vast array of items stored within spilled out in an avalanche, causing many buildings housing the scrolls to collapse instantly. And this was just the beginning. Although the items inside the scrolls remained largely undamaged, the real terror gripping the villages and ninjas was the deafening roars of tailed beasts suddenly freed from their confines. Not every tailed beast was as restrained as the Nine-Tails, who had encountered a truly fearsome individual. Freed after being sealed for so long, the tailed beasts immediately unleashed chaos, seeking revenge in a storm of bloodshed. The entire Shinobi World plunged into turmoil. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s entrance into this world left the ninjas with an unforgettable disaster. Though it wasn''t his intention, his actions had never considered the tailed beasts. Just as one might unknowingly step on an ant while walking, the destructive power of a being at the Six Paths level was fully displayed at this moment. Moreover, aside from the sealing scrolls and the release of tailed beasts, other mysterious entities found themselves unexpectedly ejected from their own dimensions into the real world. This included beings like the Shinigami and Jashin, whom Hagoromo Gengetsu had once known well. These ancient entities, well-versed in the art of survival, did not recklessly reveal themselves like the tailed beasts. Instead, they hid, cautiously observing the situation before making their next move. Hagoromo Gengetsu paid no heed to these insignificant spirits. As the golden paper on the sacred object beside him burned at a speed far exceeding the last time, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Rinnegan scanned the surroundings. Soon, his gaze locked onto the west. "Found you!" With a sharp gleam in his eyes, Hagoromo Gengetsu took a step forward, opening the Yomotsu Hirasaka, and stepped into the black portal. In the next moment, as his right foot stepped out of the black portal, he had already arrived at his destination. Chapter 364: Meeting Kaguya Otsutsuki Again, and Uchiha… Chapter 364: Meeting Kaguya Otsutsuki Again, and Uchiha... Chapter 364: Meeting Kaguya Otsutsuki Again, and Uchiha... In the Land of Earth, the Rock Severing Mountain Range stretched endlessly across the land like a massive dragon. The towering peaks, straight and sharp as swords, pierced the sky, making anyone standing there feel insignificant by comparison. However, at this moment, the presence of two figures in this majestic landscape commanded all attention, reducing even the grandest mountains to mere background. "Why has the Amenominaka disappeared?" The cold voice of Kaguya Otsutsuki, clad in her familiar attire, echoed through the mountain range. An identical cold voice, tinged with caution, responded, "It''s because of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s Heavenly Absolute Order." "Oh? Is that the person you mentioned?" "Yes." "I''m curious about what kind of individual could make someone like you''me''so wary." "He''s here. See for yourself." As the final words fell, a black portal opened above the Rock Severing Mountain Range. A foot stepped out, and Hagoromo Gengetsu emerged from the other side, walking on air. "We meet again, Kaguya Otsutsuki," Hagoromo Gengetsu''s gaze first fixed on the nearest Kaguya before shifting to another person. A hint of surprise appeared on his face as he spoke, "Uchiha Madara." Standing opposite Kaguya Otsutsuki, the man who had been fighting her was indeed Uchiha Madara. Noticing the abundant Six Paths chakra within Madaramore than the combined amount possessed by Naruto and SasukeHagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes flashed with understanding. According to this world''s timeline, Madara had not died but was instead working in the shadows, orchestrating his successor and the future Moon''s Eye plan. It seemed the Six Paths Sage had found him and revealed the true nature of the Moon''s Eye plan. As a result, the current scene unfolded, where Uchiha Madara, still the reincarnation of Indra, had allied with the two Six Paths Sage to confront Kaguya Otsutsuki. From what Hagoromo Gengetsu could sense, one portion of the Six Paths chakra within Madara belonged to the Six Paths Sage of this world, while the other, much smaller portion, was from the original Six Paths Sage, who had partially returned his chakra to his mother and lost the rest during the time-space transition before breaking free. Not just the Six Paths Sage, but Kaguya Otsutsuki had also merged. The Kaguya standing before Hagoromo Gengetsu was a fusion of the two Kaguya Otsutsukis. The stronger of the two was the one from the original world, who had absorbed the Ten-Tails and some planetary chakra. In contrast, the Kaguya of this world seemed to have had little time to act before being dragged into the current battle. "It seems you''ve been quite busy while I was away," Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked with a smile, surveying the scene. "So, you are Hagoromo Gengetsu?" Uchiha Madara, now rejuvenated by the power of the Six Paths, crossed his arms and scrutinized Hagoromo Gengetsu. "I''ve heard that in your world, you, I, and Hashirama were equals during the Warring States period. Yet I was defeated by you in every way, even losing the Rinnegan to you? Hmph!" Madara snorted in disdain. He stopped his appraisal and locked eyes with Hagoromo Gengetsu, declaring, "The Madara of that world was a disgrace, unworthy of the name Uchiha Madara. I was regretting that this world had no one named Hagoromo Gengetsu." "Now that you''re here, perfect! I''ll show you what it means to be the true Uchiha Madara!" Indeed, in every world, Uchiha Madara was always overwhelmingly confident. Hagoromo Gengetsu simply responded calmly, "The Madara of that world did not have the Six Paths Sage to warn him." Madara''s expression turned icy. Hagoromo Gengetsu, unfazed, withdrew his gaze. Though Madara''s appearance was unexpected, the situation was still under his control. For beings at the Six Paths level, one plus one never equaled two. "So, are you ready to die?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked as he extended his hands from his sleeves, just as he had done in the desert of the original world. "I''ll return that question to you!" Madara shot back, stomping his foot in midair. Without waiting for Hagoromo Gengetsu to act, he attacked first. Limbo: Border Jail! Four shadows instantly appeared beside Madara. After truly ascending to the Six Paths level, these shadows, despite their limitation of being visible to those with the Rinnegan, were now just as powerful as the original Madara. Effectively, five Uchiha Madaras attacked simultaneously. Having learned about Hagoromo Gengetsu from the Six Paths Sage, Madara, with his far superior combat experience compared to Kaguya Otsutsuki, decisively struck at this moment. The Heavenly Absolute Order was still being released, and the Shinra Koushi no Mikoto was ineffective against physical attacks. If not now, when? At the same time, Kaguya Otsutsuki, fully aware of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s strength, also turned her focus toward him, joining forces with her former adversary, Madara. As Hagoromo Gengetsu watched the familiar scene of these two powerful opponents closing in from both sides, a smile curved his lips. "Then... let''s do this!" Boom! The heavens shook. As the greatest forces of two worlds clashed, the earth convulsed, and countless peaks crumbled. Animals living within the mountain range fled in terror, forming a massive stampede as they desperately tried to escape. Among them was Han, the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, who had no time to react before he and his recently extracted Five-Tails were hurled far away by a powerful shockwave. After a series of tumbles, Han and the Five-Tails finally regained their footing. Trembling with fear, the Five-Tails refrained from attacking Han, even returning some chakra to him to help them both survive the impending danger. "Damn it! What the hell is happening?" Completely bewildered, Han glanced back, only to be struck by another fierce shockwave. "That... is..." Han barely caught sight of figures fighting before he and the Five-Tails were sent flying once more like cannonballs. When he finally got up again, he knew he couldn''t stay in that place any longer. Along with the fleeing animals, Han and the Five-Tails sprinted away as fast as they could. "How terrifying! I never imagined human power could reach such a level!" Han had never thought there would come a day when he, as a Jinchuriki, would not even qualify to watch a battle. With the mountains collapsing behind him, Han pushed himself to run faster than ever, determined to inform the Third Tsuchikage of the situation. But even without Han''s report, the residents living near the mountain range in the Land of Earth had already felt the tremors and witnessed the collapse of the mountains. Ordinary people believed the gods were angry, while the passing Iwa-nin sensed an unimaginable chakra and quickly paled, rushing to report to their village. It wouldn''t be long before the events at the Rock Severing Mountain Range were known to Iwagakure and, eventually, the entire Shinobi World. Chapter 365: Is It the Hagoromo Gengetsu I Know? Chapter 365: Is It the Hagoromo Gengetsu I Know? Chapter 365: Is It the Hagoromo Gengetsu I Know? Konoha. Tsunade ultimately returned here with Shizune. Normally, with her personality, she would never come back to the village. However, the Konoha shinobi who found her earlier had brought a message from Sarutobi Hiruzen, stating that a catastrophe would soon occur in the Shinobi World, affecting everyone. Moreover, she had been winning continuously during this period, which left her feeling uneasy. Eventually, she decided to return. She arrived at the Hokage''s office without any obstacles. Tsunade, too lazy to knock, directly pushed the door open. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was sitting in his familiar office chair, with Jiraiya standing nearby. "Jiraiya, you''re back too," Tsunade greeted. Jiraiya turned around upon hearing her voice, walked towards her with open arms and a big smile, saying, "Tsunade, long time no see! Youre looking more beautiful than ever!" "If you''d like to continue this conversation at the hospital, feel free to take one more step forward," Tsunade said with a cold smile, clenching her fist. Jiraiya immediately halted, putting on a serious expression. "Sarutobi-sensei called us back urgently, saying something critical was happening in the Shinobi World. I stopped everything and rushed back without delay." "Move aside," Tsunade pushed Jiraiya away and stood in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen, skipping the formalities, and directly asked, "Spill it, old man. What''s this important matter that made you summon us back?" "No rush, the person in question will be here soon," said Sarutobi Hiruzen, his expression extremely solemn, having just received the latest intelligence from Narutos team. This was the first time Tsunade had seen the usually laid-back old man so grave. "It seems something serious really has happened," Tsunade thought, deciding to hear him out. Not long after, hurried footsteps echoed from outside the door. With a loud bang, the door was flung open. "Old man Third!" Naruto rushed in, ready to speak but suddenly noticed Jiraiya and Tsunade. He instinctively blurted out, "Huh? Pervy Sage, Grandma Tsunade, you''re here too!" "Pervy... Sage?" "Grandma... Tsunade?" Jiraiya and Tsunade''s faces darkened instantly. Before Jiraiya could roll up his sleeves and deliver his usual fiery introduction Boom! Naruto was sent flying by a punch. "Who are you calling grandma, you brat?!" Tsunade said slowly, retracting her fist, enunciating each word. "Misunderstanding! It''s all a misunderstanding!" Kushina, who arrived just a moment too late, hurriedly pulled Naruto out of the wall, shaking him to get rid of the dust while explaining. Jiraiya, now powerless, looked at Minato curiously and asked, "So, who is this kid who looks a bit like you, Minato?" Minato scratched his head, "Jiraiya-sensei, it''s a long story." "Then keep it shortNaruto is Minato and Kushina''s son," Orochimaru, who had just narrowly avoided getting caught in the crossfire, entered the room and said nonchalantly. "What??" Jiraiya and Tsunade couldn''t believe their ears. "So parallel worlds really do exist! No wonder Naruto is your son in that world," Jiraiya exclaimed after Minato explained everything. As a prolific writer in the Shinobi World, Jiraiya was no stranger to the theory of parallel worlds, but he never expected it to be real one day. "So, Naruto, you''re my student in another world?" Jiraiya asked, sizing up the now-recovered Naruto. "Of course, Pervy Sage," Naruto responded energetically. "I told you not to call me Pervy Sage! I''m the Toad Sage!" "But you are a Pervy Sage!" Naruto and Jiraiya began arguing endlessly over the title. Kushina watched this scene, feeling deeply concerned. She was well aware of Jiraiya-sensei''s behavior and worried that the Jiraiya-sensei from the other world might lead Naruto astray. Little did she know, Naruto had already created the Sexy Jutsu series of techniques and ghostwritten "Icha Icha Paradise" for Jiraiya-sensei, which became a best-seller. The argument between Naruto and Jiraiya ended as quickly as it began. Before long, they were chatting and laughing, arms slung over each others shoulders. Having gathered a lot of information, Jiraiya looked at Tsunade in amazement, "Tsunade, I never imagined you''d become Hokage in another world!" Tsunade, with an indifferent tone, replied, "She is her, and I am me. Dont mix us up. I have no interest in being Hokage." Jiraiya was about to say more when Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted, "Alright, Jiraiya, Tsunade, youve been briefed on some of the situation, but you still dont know the bigger crisis that came with Narutoa crisis that threatens the entire Shinobi World!" For the next while, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Naruto took turns explaining the whole event, up until the reappearance of Hagoromo Gengetsu in the desert. The more Jiraiya listened, the more serious his expression became. Meanwhile, Tsunade became more and more confused. "Hagoromo Gengetsu? Is it the Hagoromo Gengetsu I know?" The one she knew was also very strong. But... the Shinobi World''s greatest villain? Forcing the Five Great Shinobi Villages to unite and still suffering a crushing defeat? Overpowering the legendary progenitor of chakra and the Sage of Six Paths? This doesnt seem to match the carefree Hagoromo Gengetsu she remembers. Finally, Tsunade couldnt help but interrupt, "Um... Is the Hagoromo Gengetsu you know like this?" Tsunade then described Hagoromo Gengetsus appearance. Hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned, "Tsunade, how do you know Hagoromo Gengetsu?" "It''s really him!" Tsunade was momentarily dazed. Facing the confused stares of those present, Tsunade, still in a bit of a daze, slowly said, "I know him... We spent a few days together." Now it was Sarutobi Hiruzen, Naruto, Minato, and the others who were stunned. The room fell into a dead silence. After a long while, Jiraiya asked awkwardly, "So... Tsunade, are you standing before us as a person or a ghost?" Tsunades face darkened again as she clenched her fist, "Do you want to experience it firsthand?" "No, no!" After a brief exchange of banter, the tense atmosphere finally eased a bit. Listening to Tsunade recount her experiences with Hagoromo Gengetsu, Orochimaru, deep in thought, muttered, "A honey trap? Its not just indifference." This indifference was not towards people, but towards power, towards the very concept of life. Orochimaru recalled the scene in Roran where Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at him and then ignored him entirely, giving a self-deprecating smile. Such a person cannot be influenced by ordinary schemes. "Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived in this world around the same time as Naruto. So, what has he been preparing for during this time?" Sarutobi Hiruzen asked, frowning after hearing Tsunades account. The idea that Hagoromo Gengetsu was just indulging in leisure and pleasure didnt convince him, nor did it convince anyone else present. "Is that guy really the greatest villain in the Shinobi World?" Tsunade also found it hard to believe. Just as she was about to ask something else Suddenly! A brilliant light flashed outside the window. Then Boom!!! The ground shook violently! Chapter 366: The Konoha Sightseeing Group Sets Off, Tremors Shake the Earth Chapter 366: The Konoha Sightseeing Group Sets Off, Tremors Shake the Earth Chapter 366: The Konoha Sightseeing Group Sets Off, Tremors Shake the Earth It wasn''t just the Hokage Tower. The entire Konoha Village, and even far beyond what anyone could imagine, experienced intense tremors all at once. "Whats happening? Is it an earthquake?" The villagers of Konoha rushed out of their homes, looking around in panic and confusion. In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen Sarutobi, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and others quickly gathered by the window to look outside. Suddenly, Naruto sensed something, pointed towards the distant horizon, and urgently exclaimed: "Look over there!" Just as Naruto finished speaking, a blinding aurora with a long tail of flames descended from the sky, flashing before everyones eyes. As before, only a few seconds passed before a violent earthquake struck again. "Thats... a meteor!" Hiruzen Sarutobi exclaimed, his pupils contracting. Orochimarus golden slit pupils remained fixed on the sky. "It seems theres more than one." Sure enough, a third meteor followed, then a fourth, a fifth, a sixth, and a seventh. Each meteor was nearly twice the size of the previous one, and all seven meteors aimed at the same location with clear intent. When the final meteor, carrying an unmatched impact force, struck the earth, even from a great distance, numerous buildings within Konoha collapsed, not to mention other places. The Hokage Tower, though one of the sturdiest structures, shook violently before eventually stabilizing. At this moment, Naruto, looking out at the village that had suddenly turned into a vast ruin, clenched his fists tightly. Fortunately, the tremors increased gradually, allowing the villagers to evacuate in time, so there were no significant casualties. Naruto, fully aware of the destructive power of a battle at the Six Paths level, quickly said: "Hagoromo Gengetsu and Kaguya O?tsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths, have already started fighting!" Jiraiya, hearing this and seeing the devastation of the village, couldnt help but gasp, "Just the aftershocks of their battle can cause this much destruction? If they fight above the village..." The thought made Jiraiya shudder. Hiruzen Sarutobis hands also trembled uncontrollably. Based on Naruto''s previous descriptions, if beings at the Six Paths level do not restrain themselves, they could easily cross the entire planet in a short time, continuously engaging in battle. Now, seeing the radiant display of powerful ninjutsu illuminating a vast section of the sky in the distance, Hiruzen Sarutobi took a deep breath and quickly summoned all the Konoha shinobi in the building, ordering them to evacuate all the villagers and temporarily leave Konoha. Then, he said to Naruto and the others, "Even though it might be beyond our ability, we must buy time for the villagers to evacuate. If Hagoromo Gengetsu and the others dont bring the battle here, thats best. But if they do, all we can do is fight with everything we have to stop them!" "Then let''s go! We must not let Hagoromo Gengetsu and the others underestimate the Konoha shinobi!" Naruto raised his fist and said resolutely. Tsunade nodded, "Ill go too." She still couldnt understand how Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had seemed so harmless just a short time ago, could suddenly become so fierce. Nearby, the time for Tentaigyokumyou had run out, and with Kurama forcefully returning to the sealed space, Kushina Uzumaki and Minato Namikaze had no objections. Even if it meant almost certain death, they would still go for the sake of Konoha. Jiraiya was naturally on board without question. As for Orochimaru, he was initially reluctant to go. However, seeing everyone else make the same decision, and out of curiosity to witness the pinnacle of power in the shinobi world, he ultimately agreed. After all, no matter who died, he wouldnt be the first to go. Finally, Hiruzen Sarutobi entrusted the evacuation of the villagers to the "aged and weakened" Konoha advisors, and led a group of elite shinobi out of the village. Along the way, he happened to spot Danzo and a group of Root shinobi sneaking away. Without a second thought, Hiruzen Sarutobi invoked his authority as Hokage to drag Danzo and his men into the ranks, forcing them to serve Konoha as well. What could Danzo say? He could only put on a grim face and go along. And so, the Konoha Sightseeing Group set off. Before the Konoha group was even formed, the Iwa Sightseeing Group had already set out, heading to the Rock Severing Mountains to investigate. But having positioned themselves too close, they suffered heavy casualties. Barely surviving the ordeal, the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, floated in the air, watching the three figures in the distance, whose every move seemed to shake the heavens and earth, as they fought further and further away. His face was a mix of fear and disbelief. "How can such individuals exist in this world?" "Is the message from the Third Hokage true?" When he first received the message from Hiruzen Sarutobi about terrifyingly powerful beings from another world arriving, Onoki had scoffed, thinking Hiruzen had come up with a ridiculous excuse to avoid dragging Konoha into a war. But now, seeing it with his own eyes, he had to believe itthough at a great cost. Looking at the elite Iwa shinobi who had followed him and now lay dead or injured, Onoki clenched his fists and turned his gaze back to the three figures who had now moved beyond the Rock Severing Mountains. "So, that man and woman are Hagoromo Gengetsu and the legendary progenitor of chakra, Kaguya O?tsutsuki. And the other one... if Im not mistaken, thats Madara Uchiha!!" Wasnt Madara Uchiha supposed to be long dead? How could he still be alive, and even more powerful? Yet, even so, fighting alongside Kaguya O?tsutsuki, he still seemed to be at a disadvantage against Hagoromo Gengetsu. "There''s always a higher peak," Onoki sighed, standing in place, too afraid to follow any further. The battle between Hagoromo Gengetsu, Kaguya O?tsutsuki, and Madara Uchiha continued. With Madara Uchiha uninterested in the outside world, focusing solely on defeating Hagoromo Gengetsu, the Six Paths-level battle didnt remain confined to the desert as it did in the original world. Instead, it spread, crossing dozens of miles, using the entire planet as a battlefield. Seeing that even teaming up with Kaguya O?tsutsuki wasnt enough to subdue Hagoromo Gengetsu, and after his Limbo: Border Jail clones were shattered by Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, Madara suddenly looked up, his Rinnegan activated. "Chibaku Tensei!" Under Madara Uchihas Rinnegan, a genuine meteor from outer space rapidly descended, covering thousands of meters as it plummeted towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. The impact was so massive that space itself twisted, making space-time techniques like Amenotejikara impossible to perform. And it wasnt over. Madara Uchihas Rinnegan rippled violently again. One, two, three... Seven increasingly larger meteors fell in a formation resembling the Seven Stars, crashing towards Hagoromo Gengetsu with earth-shattering force. In some respects, the Six Paths Sages choice of opponent this time was quite appropriate. Whether it was Limbo: Border Jail or Chibaku Tensei, they were unaffected by Amenominaka and were very effective against Hagoromo Gengetsu. However, this was only one side of the equation. Chapter 367: This Is, Of Course, Saving the Shinobi World Chapter 367: This Is, Of Course, Saving the Shinobi World Chapter 367: This Is, Of Course, Saving the Shinobi World "Your ability is impressive, but it''s too one-sided," Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked calmly as he observed the incoming cataclysmic meteors, known as the Heavenly Obstacle Quaking Star. In the next moment, as the first meteor descended, Hagoromo Gengetsu extended his hand, raising it slightly. Contrary to expectations, he didnt lift the meteor with one hand. Instead, the surface of his hand took on the texture and color of the meteor. Like a river merging into the sea, his hand seamlessly fused with the meteor upon contact. Then, his entire body disappeared, merging completely with the meteor as if he had become one with nature. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had mastered the Bloodline Encompassing, could perfectly integrate himself into the natural environment. Although the Heavenly Obstacle Quaking Star was a Rinnegan technique used by Uchiha Madara, the summoned meteors were still part of the material world. They could bypass the Shinra Koushi no Mikoto but could not ignore the unity with nature. The Bloodline Encompassing, though less directly overpowering than Rinnegan abilities, significantly enhanced the wielders overall foundation. At the Six Paths level, the difference between having the Bloodline Encompassing and not having it was substantial. While Uchiha Madara had ascended to the Six Paths level with the chakra bestowed by the Sage of Six Paths, the Sage couldnt pass on his Bloodline Encompassing to Madara. Even with the power of Kaguya Otsutsuki, who possessed the Bloodline Encompassing, her strength never reached its peak due to her fear of the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hands. Thus, with both Six Paths and Bloodline Encompassing power, Hagoromo Gengetsu could suppress two opponents at once, dominating them throughout the battle. Boom! Seven enormous meteors broke through the atmosphere, trailing long fiery tails, and finally collided with the earth. The impact shattered mountains and cracked the land, affecting an area nearly covering the continent''s center. As Uchiha Madara blew away the thick dust that had surged into the sky, he looked down into the newly formed giant crater. From one of the shattered meteors, a hand slowly reached out. Soon after, Hagoromo Gengetsu, appearing unharmed, calmly stepped out from the meteor fragments. A fierce wind howled, making his white Six Paths robe billow. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up at the incredulous Uchiha Madara, smiled slightly, and said, "That was a good dance. Want to go again?" Uchiha Madara''s face darkened. Without saying a word, he attacked once more, along with his Limbo: Border Jail shadow. Hagoromo Gengetsu maintained his smile as he watched Madara approach. He extended his left hand into the air, and the Great Sealing Pole, wrapped in golden paper, appeared again. The duration of the Heavenly Absolute Order, which could affect the entire planet, was only one minute before it entered a cooldown phase. After a prolonged battle with Uchiha Madara and Kaguya Otsutsuki, the cooldown period had ended, and Hagoromo Gengetsu was ready to unleash his Rinnegan technique once more. "I declare... no movement shall be allowed in this place!" As his words fell, the golden paper on the Great Sealing Pole began to burn. Uchiha Madara suddenly found himself unable to move, not just him, but even his Limbo: Border Jail shadow was immobilized. Thus, the three of them stood frozen in place, unable to move. In the next instant, dazzling light from ninjutsu erupted from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body. "Omniversal Way!" Hagoromo Gengetsu''s majestic voice resounded. Time passed swiftly. The Konoha reconnaissance team advanced determinedly towards the source of the light. When they arrived, they were met with a strange scene. Three people, all wearing identical Six Paths robes with tomoe, stood motionless, while their ninjutsu clashed continuously in the space between them. "Hagoromo Gengetsu!" Naruto immediately noticed Hagoromo Gengetsu and was about to rush forward. Suddenly, his feet stiffened, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt take another step. "Don''t get any closer!" Having encountered this technique once before, Naruto quickly warned the others. Seeing this, Jiraiya and the others immediately halted. After Naruto explained the situation, they realized that the current state was caused by the Heavenly Absolute Order, the same technique that had previously caused chaos with the sealing scroll and tailed beasts. "Even the caster is affected?" Minato looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, with whom he had a brief encounter before, his expression grave. On the other hand, Tsunade, who had seen Hagoromo Gengetsu multiple times, carefully examined him before loudly exclaiming, "It really is you, isn''t it!" Hagoromo Gengetsu, already aware of Konoha''s arrival, paid them no mind. He merely nodded casually when Tsunade called out to him. Seeing this, Tsunade couldn''t help but think about what she had seen and heard before, and blurted out, "Is this what you meant by saving the Shinobi world?" Hagoromo Gengetsu finally responded, "This is, of course, saving the Shinobi world." The two before him, one aiming to turn everyone on the planet into his livestock, and the other, having seen his lifelong ideals shattered, had become an extremist. No one knew what further extreme actions they might take. As for the Sage of Six Paths, this old schemer had haunted the Shinobi world for a thousand years, constantly suppressing any juniors who threatened his position, fearing they might dethrone him. Such a parasitic figure, who had ignored the Shinobi world''s centuries of bloodshed, obviously needed to be eliminated for the future of the Shinobi world. Compared to these individuals, Hagoromo Gengetsu considered himself the most normal. The wheels of history continue to turn. Having become the leader of a new era, Hagoromo Gengetsu felt it was his duty to eliminate these dangerous individuals. At this moment, after hearing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words and seeing the current situation, Tsunade suddenly began to understand. Indeed. Hagoromo Gengetsu had eliminated Kaguya Otsutsuki and another... Wait, that guy looked familiar. After the battle ended, peace returned to the Shinobi world. As for Hagoromo Gengetsu himself, Tsunade looked at the terrifying ninjutsu he casually unleashed, which made her sense of danger go wild. Then she looked at the group of Konoha shinobi. In the face of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s overwhelming ninjutsu, how many rounds could they survive? No matter what he intended to do next, with such a disparity in power, it wouldnt cause much more destruction to the Shinobi world. Thinking about it this way, it didnt seem so bad. At this moment, it wasn''t just Tsunade who noticed the vast gap in power. Hiruzen Sarutobi, Jiraiya, and the others also recognized the reality. If their understanding of chakra was merely about techniques, they hadnt grasped its essence. But the three before them had reached an almost divine level in chakra manipulation, able to perform all kinds of chakra-based techniques without hand seals. For a while, the only sounds were the continuous explosions of ninjutsu. The scene was otherwise silent. Until Jiraiya suddenly noticed something. "Wait, isn''t that Uchiha Madara?" Uchiha Madara? Compared to Hagoromo Gengetsu, the name Uchiha Madara had been well-known to the Konoha shinobi since childhood. Hiruzen Sarutobi and the others instinctively looked over. Sure enough, he was the spitting image of the statue in the Valley of the End. But why was Uchiha Madara, who was supposedly killed by the First Hokage in the Valley of the End, here now? At that moment, Uchiha Madara snorted coldly. If he werent immobilized, he would have already crushed these Konoha ants who were staring at him like he was some kind of sideshow. But, his current situation wasnt good at all! Chapter 368: The Arrival of the Dragon Vein Chapter 368: The Arrival of the Dragon Vein Chapter 368: The Arrival of the Dragon Vein Hagoromo Gengetsu''s technique prohibited movement but did not restrict action. Under the command of "Omniversal Way," six-colored Path Jutsu erupted from him, pouring down on Uchiha Madara and O?tsutsuki Kaguya. Given O?tsutsuki Kaguya''s immortality, Hagoromo Gengetsu focused most of his firepower on Uchiha Madara. Although Madara could also use Six Paths Jutsu, his techniques paled in comparison to those enhanced by the Omniversal Way. Furthermore, the Ten-Tails'' Divine Tree absorbed powerful techniques at will. In no time, Madara, who had become a stationary target, was battered and bloodied. Kaguya glanced at her temporary ally Madara, whose situation was dire, and then at Hagoromo Gengetsu, who was also immobilized. Her All-Killing Ash Bones could potentially deliver a decisive blow at this moment. However... Kaguya''s gaze shifted from Hagoromo Gengetsu to the Divine Wheels behind him. If she did act, it would likely seal Madara''s fate instead. Kaguya lowered her gaze, and her long, blue-white hair, dragging along the ground, rose into the air. Ignoring the approaching Konoha group, she continued to unleash her sharp Rabbit Hair Needles at Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo Gengetsu could hold out, but Madara was struggling to keep up. Rip! An energy beam of Storm Release struck Madara''s left shoulder, creating a large hole. The wound, though quickly staunched, no longer healed as swiftly as before. Madara was acutely aware of his current state. He cast a deep look at Hagoromo Gengetsu, muttering softly to himself: "Hashirama, did you ever consider that there might be another person in a parallel world, someone as renowned as you and me, or perhaps even stronger?" "It seems... Uchiha Madara can''t hold out much longer," observed Kushina, noticing Madara''s deteriorating condition. In contrast, Hagoromo Gengetsu and O?tsutsuki Kaguya remained pristine in their white robes. "That damn Madara! Hurry up and die already!" Kurama seethed within the seal space. Despite seeing Hagoromo Gengetsu again, his hatred for Madara, who had once controlled him and caused his imprisonment within a jinchu?riki, was far more intense. "I think we should make a quick retreat," Orochimaru suggested, having unknowingly moved to the back of the group. If Madara died, the balance would be broken, which would not bode well for them as bystanders. Danzo?, who had been reluctantly brought along by Hiruzen, nodded in agreement. He had intended to contribute something after being dragged here, but... Seeing the kind of power that could uproot thousands of trees, he realized how insignificant he was, like a root hidden beneath those towering trees. "Such power..." Danzo? watched Hagoromo Gengetsu battle against both opponents, wielding terrifying power with every move. Beneath his fearful and wary exterior, his eyes burned with ambition. If only he could obtain such power. No! Even a tenth or twentieth of it would be enough. Hiruzen would no longer be able to suppress him, and Konoha would flourish under his leadership, surpassing even the eras of the First and Second Hokage! "Just wait! Just wait!" Danzo? silently vowed to collect any flesh, cells, or other useful remnants left on the battlefield after the fight. Even the smallest gain would be of great benefit to him. Of course, this plan was contingent on their safe departure. The Konoha team had recognized the situation, as had the Sage of Six Paths within Madara. "We can''t win, after all," sighed the Sage from the original world. The Sage from the current world remained calm: "We have to use the backup plan." "The Dragon Vein?" The Sage from the original world frowned. "Do you think you can successfully use its temporal powers to drive Hagoromo Gengetsu from this world?" "The Dragon Vein is a foreign object; even you and I can''t fully control it. But given the circumstances, we have no choice but to gamble," the Sage from the current world replied, though he wasn''t entirely confident. But as he said, if things continued, Madara''s fate was sealed. Kaguya, though powerful, couldn''t win alone. Even if they returned their chakra to her, the outcome would likely still be their defeat or imprisonment. Only one option remained: using the Dragon Vein''s power. "Then let''s do it!" The Sage from the original world agreed, his voice somber. At that moment, as the Konoha group turned to retreat, Madara lay gravely injured, and the duration of the Ten-Tails'' Divine Tree was coming to an end. A thunderous dragon roar echoed across the sky. A massive surge of blue chakra erupted from the earth like a volcanic explosion. Under the Sage''s guidance, a colossal dragon, composed entirely of Dragon Vein chakra, burst from deep underground, charging headlong at Hagoromo Gengetsu with unstoppable force. "This chakra..." Kaguya reached out, grasping some of the nearby Dragon Vein chakra. Upon absorbing it, she frowned slightly. Unlike the chakra she was familiar with, the Dragon Vein''s chakra seemed to possess a consciousness. It could be borrowed, but it couldn''t be fully controlled like other chakra types. The Dragon Vein hadn''t existed during her reign over the Earth. Even during her time with the O?tsutsuki clan from beyond the stars, she had never heard of chakra with the power to traverse time and space. Now, as the Dragon Vein charged towards Hagoromo Gengetsu, Kaguya, understanding his intention, swiftly expelled the Dragon Vein chakra she had just absorbed and teleported to a spot free from its influence, ensuring she wouldn''t be affected by what was to come. Meanwhile, Hagoromo Gengetsu watched as the Dragon Vein approached. To many, the Dragon Vein''s chakra seemed limitless, its power unstoppable. But to Hagoromo Gengetsu, it was of little consequence. What truly concerned him was the Dragon Vein''s temporal and spatial capabilities. As the Dragon Vein neared, a familiar white light suddenly erupted from his body, growing brighter by the moment. Neither Kaguya nor Naruto displayed this phenomenon, signaling to Hagoromo Gengetsu that he absolutely could not allow the Dragon Vein to touch him. Whoosh! A diamond-shaped talisman flew out from his sleeve, positioning itself before him to confront the oncoming Dragon Vein. For the first time, Hagoromo Gengetsu formed a seal with both hands and uttered: "By the decree of this command, heed my will!" In an instant, the talisman emitted an aura identical to that of the Dragon Vein. The massive dragon, charging with great momentum, abruptly halted, freezing in mid-air. "What''s happening? Why isn''t the Dragon Vein responding?" "That talisman! The guardian has become the usurper! The royal line of Ro?ran couldn''t resist the allure of the Dragon Vein''s power, spending vast amounts of time crafting a talisman to control it," the two Sages quickly deduced, their perceptive eyes revealing the talisman''s true nature. However, knowing this and resolving the problem were two different matters. Now, they were in real trouble. Chapter 369: There’s Another Way… You Must Die! Chapter 369: Theres Another Way... You Must Die! Chapter 369: There''s Another Way... You Must Die! The Dragon Vein doesn''t belong to anyone. The Roran Clan''s token can control the Dragon Vein to some extent, but so can the Sage of Six Paths. In comparison, the authority of both is equivalent. Thus, the scene of the massive Dragon Vein floating in midair occurred. It would sometimes charge toward Hagoromo Gengetsu and then suddenly turn back. Taking advantage of the token and the Sage of Six Paths struggling for control, a sharp glint flashed in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes as he extended his right hand forward. In the next moment, a black portal opened behind the heavily injured Uchiha Madara, and a slender hand darted toward the back of Madara''s head like lightning. Madara wasn''t slow to react. He quickly lunged forward, putting some distance between himself and the threat. However, at this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu had already emerged from the black portal. Just as Madara was about to take further action, his vision blurred, and Hagoromo Gengetsu instantly appeared before him. Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack! Hagoromo Gengetsu suddenly swung his fist, mercilessly striking Madara with a force that shook the heavens. Boom! A tangible shockwave violently expanded from the point of impact between the two. Crack! The sound of bones breaking echoed. Blood splattered across the sky. Unable to withstand the blow, Uchiha Madara was sent flying. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t give him a chance to breathe. He stepped forward and unleashed another punch at Madara''s side. Strike while the iron is hothe was determined to end it. For the next while, despite O?tsutsuki Kaguya''s attempts to interfere, Hagoromo Gengetsu kept his focus on Madara, aiming to eliminate him while continuously disrupting the Sage of Six Paths. The latter was now residing within Madara''s body. The more pressure Hagoromo Gengetsu applied to Madara, the more distracted the Sage of Six Paths became in his struggle for control over the Dragon Vein. Soon enough. Seeing Madara coughing up blood and growing weaker, while the Dragon Vein, affected by this, began to shift its focus toward O?tsutsuki Kaguya with a long cry, the two Sages of Six Paths within Madara''s body began to converse again. "Madara is useless now; we should return to Naruto''s body," the Sage of Six Paths from the original world quickly suggested. "What about the Dragon Vein?" the Sage of this world coldly retorted. This was a case of trying to steal a chicken and losing the bait. The Dragon Vein was becoming increasingly uncontrollable. It wouldn''t be long before it entirely fell into Hagoromo Gengetsu''s hands. "Let''s leave for now. The Dragon Vein is slow; it won''t catch up with us anytime soon." The Sage of Six Paths from the original world couldn''t think of any useful strategies and decided to retreat first. "So, you''re suggesting we run away?" the Sage of Six Paths from this world was very dissatisfied. "This is my world! I will never hand over this planet to someone else!" If they couldn''t deal with Hagoromo Gengetsu this time, the hope for the future would only grow dimmer. Unlike the Sage from another world who had no emotional ties to this land, the Sage of this world had no intention of fleeing. "Do you have any other ideas?" Uchiha Madara was on the verge of collapse. The Sage from the original world, not wanting to end up trapped again like with Obito, anxiously asked. "I do!" The Sage from this world indeed had another solution. "What is it?" The Sage from the original world was surprised, not expecting his counterpart to have another method. Then, he heard an icy voice. "You die!" As the words fell, the Sage of this world suddenly launched his chakra at his counterpart, quickly beginning to devour him. "You!!!" The Sage from the original world was startled and fought back with all his might, but to little avail. The two were originally of the same source, fused within Uchiha Madara''s body in chakra form. Now that one side had made a move, the other had no time to escape. Furthermore, the Sage from this world had complete chakra. When the original world''s Sage of Six Paths had assumed victory after the Dragon Vein''s eruption, he had faithfully returned half of his chakra to his mother. In the struggle between the two, it was inevitable that the Sage of Six Paths known to Hagoromo Gengetsu would gradually be overwhelmed. "Why?!!" With most of his chakra already consumed by his counterpart, the Sage from the original world questioned bitterly. The Sage of this world continued his actions while replying: "Since you were the one who activated the Dragon Vein, bringing Mother and Hagoromo Gengetsu across time and space to this world, there''s no need to control the Dragon Vein further. As long as I kill you, the initiator, Mother, Hagoromo Gengetsu, and the other travelers from different times will automatically return to their original world." Killing the one who first activated the Dragon Vein could send those who traveled through time and space back to their original worlds. The Sage of this world hadn''t used this method initially because there was still hope to resolve the problems posed by his mother and Hagoromo Gengetsu. Being a Sage of Six Paths himself, he understood what his counterpart was thinking and was willing to help him out. But only as long as it was within his power and didn''t endanger his world. The situation now, however, was that Hagoromo Gengetsu was invincible. Given this, the Sage of this world had no choice but to send Hagoromo Gengetsu and the others back, like banishing a plague god. As for what would happen to the original world, it was no longer his concern. "No! You can''t do this!" The Sage of Six Paths from the original world shouted. He had gone through great lengths to bring Hagoromo Gengetsu and his mother to this other world, all to relieve the pressure on his original world. If they were sent back now, all his efforts would be in vain! "You''ve forced my hand!" The original world''s Sage of Six Paths said with a ruthless tone. At the same time. Hagoromo Gengetsu also noticed the abnormality within Uchiha Madara''s body. Due to the sudden upheaval in the Sage''s chakra, Madara''s aura had significantly weakened. Seizing the opportunity, Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t hesitate and immediately took action. Puchi! This time, Madara, unable to dodge, stopped in place, a complicated expression on his face as he looked down at the hand that had pierced through his heart and emerged from his back. His gaze dimmed as he lifted his head to face the close proximity of Hagoromo Gengetsu. "Hashirama... Dying at your hands, Hagoromo Gengetsu, isn''t so bad." Madara slowly lowered his head. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t stop there. A massive suction force erupted from his palm, and as before, he began stripping away the Sage of Six Paths'' chakra. The Sage of this world, with his complete chakra and having consumed some of his counterpart''s chakra, was able to resist for a while. However, at that moment. The weakened Sage from the original world had a sudden realization. "This is the moment!" Roar!! In the distance, the Dragon Vein erupted with a furious, violent roar. Taking advantage of the momentary lapse in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s control over the Dragon Vein during his battle with the Sage from this world, the Sage from the original world immediately issued a series of commands. He couldn''t strip away the control of the other two, but he could input a series of self-destructive commands, such as making the Dragon Vein explode, split apart, or weaken itself. As mentioned before, the Dragon Vein never truly belonged to anyone. Compared to other chakra, the Dragon Vein''s chakra was more independent and self-governing. As long as it wasn''t detrimental to itself, it didn''t mind following the controller''s commands, but it would never accept self-destructive orders. Such commands would only lead to one outcome. The Dragon Vein went berserk! Chapter 370: Just Leaving Like That? Chapter 370: Just Leaving Like That? Chapter 370: Just Leaving Like That? Hagoromo Gengetsu lowered his head to inspect his own body. The once dim white light that had surrounded him now flared up again, even more intensely than before. He wasnt the only one affected. At the same moment, bright light also erupted from Otsutsuki Kaguya, Naruto, and the Sage of Six Paths. Hagoromo Gengetsu turned to glance at the violently raging Dragon Vein, immediately understanding the cause. "The control token has become ineffective. It looks like were about to experience another time-space traversal." After failing to control the Dragon Vein with the token, Hagoromo Gengetsu quickly grasped the reality of the situation. If this traversal could return him directly to his original world, that would be ideal. However, with the Dragon Vein in its current frenzied state, there was no telling what it might do. In the last moments, Hagoromo Gengetsu, without fully extracting all of the Sage of Six Paths chakra, quickly withdrew his hand and eradicated the portion of chakra he had already absorbed. During the previous incident with Toneri, he had only managed to extract the Sages chakra, but by the time the white light completely enveloped him, there wasnt enough time to destroy it. He wouldnt make that mistake again. In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu completed his task. The Dragon Vein let out one final roar. Then, an endless white light burst forth from the Dragon Vein, similar to the event with the Sage of Six Paths before. Hagoromo Gengetsu took one last look at this world. Then, turning back, he joined his old companions in embracing the white light that filled his entire vision, until it engulfed them completely. At the same time, as Naruto was rendered immobile by Rinnegans technique, he was swiftly carried away from the battlefield by Minato Namikazes Flying Thunder God, distancing him from the Six Paths level battleground. As the members of Konoha anxiously awaited the outcome, Naruto noticed the white light emitting from his body. At the same time, Kushina, who also saw this, hurriedly expressed her concern: Naruto, why is your body glowing? Could it be some kind of jutsu? Lady Tsunade, can you take a look? Tsunade withdrew her gaze from the distant battlefield and was about to step forward. But Naruto retreated away from the group on his own. Having experienced this once before, Naruto understood what the appearance of the white light meant. Fearing that the light might affect others, he intentionally distanced himself from everyone. Seeing Narutos actions, Minato seemed to understand something. Naruto, you... Naruto flashed a bright smile at his father from another world, then turned to deeply etch the faces of his mother Kushina, who had shown him a love both awkward and intense, into his memory. Finally, after glancing at the still-alive Third Hokage, Naruto, with tears in his eyes, sincerely thanked them: Dad, Mom, Third Hokage, thank you so much for taking care of me during this time! And thanks to Pervy Sage and Granny Tsunade too. Ill keep these memories with me forever. I have to go now. But its good news! Not only will I be leaving this world, but the others who came with me should be leaving too. Goodbye, everyone! I really liked this world, and I hope it remains peaceful from now on! Naruto waved goodbye one last time. Naruto!! Kushina, her eyes red, rushed forward, but Minato held her back. Good luck, Naruto! Im proud of you! Minato smiled brightly as he called out to his son. Naruto nodded firmly, and before Jiraiya, Hiruzen, and the others could respond, the white light fully enveloped him. In the blink of an eye, Naruto disappeared when the Konoha group looked back. Hes really gone, huh? Jiraiya remarked with some sentiment. It wasnt just because Naruto, who had been so likable to him, had suddenly left; it was also because the threat to the ninja world seemed to have vanished without them having done anything, or even knowing much about it. It all felt so abrupt! Beside him, Hiruzen Sarutobi finally relaxed. Although he didnt understand why, this was the best possible time for Hagoromo Gengetsus group to leave. The ninja world had experienced only a minor scare, rather than the devastation that could have ensued. If the battle had continued, with a decisive outcome, the ninja world would have suffered massive casualties, and the order that had persisted for decades would have been shattered. Ill go check, Tsunade said at this moment. With that, she headed toward the battlefield. Everything had happened too suddenly. In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu was gone? Tsunade needed to confirm it herself. Soon, she reached the spot where Hagoromo Gengetsu and the others had been. As Naruto had said, there was no trace of Hagoromo Gengetsu and the others left here. All that remained was the terrifying aftermath of the battle, which inspired both awe and dread. Oh, and a corpse. It was Uchiha Madara. Tsunade approached him. It appeared that Madara, who had once been on par with her grandfather, had died at the hands of Hagoromo Gengetsu just moments ago. So, they really just left like that? Tsunade glanced around, shaking her head. Like a meteor streaking across the sky, Hagoromo Gengetsu had come suddenly and departed just as abruptly. Whoosh! Whoosh! At that moment, Hiruzen Sarutobi and the others also arrived, personally inspecting the scene. After confirming the situation, Hiruzen gave the final order. Lift the alert and allow the villagers to return. The orders were promptly carried out. Among those who remained on the battlefield, Orochimaru and Danzo turned their attention away from Madaras corpse, then exchanged a meaningful glance, their lips curling into ambiguous smiles. The obstacles had been removed. Now, the stage was set for them. Having experienced time-space travel before, Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt let curiosity lead him to explore the chaotic space as he had last time, avoiding any unnecessary trouble. This time, Hagoromo Gengetsu quietly allowed the Dragon Veins power, which enveloped his entire body, to carry him toward its intended destination. After an indeterminate amount of time, Hagoromo Gengetsu faintly sensed the presence of a world. Sure enough, when he looked ahead, he saw the brilliant white light that connected heaven and earth, the same as what he had seen before entering the last world. Hagoromo Gengetsu let out a slight sigh of relief. He had worried along the way that the berserk Dragon Vein might transport him to some obscure, eternally dark corner of existence. It seemed now that there was a certain pattern to the Dragon Veins spatial transfers. The worlds it transported to all seemed to possess their own Dragon Vein. Or perhaps the true Dragon Vein was a network that spanned space-time and connected different worlds? With this speculation in mind, and with the Dragon Veins power guiding him, Hagoromo Gengetsu plunged headlong into the brilliant white light that also emitted the Dragon Veins aura. When Hagoromo Gengetsu regained consciousness, before he even opened his eyes, the scent of alcohol, flowers, birdsong, and the voices of people all flooded his senses. It seems this world isnt much different from the last one. With this thought, Hagoromo Gengetsu opened his eyes. In the next moment, his pupils suddenly contracted. Chapter 371: The Complete Failure of Another Naruto Chapter 371: The Complete Failure of Another Naruto Chapter 371: The Complete Failure of Another Naruto The moment Hagoromo Gengetsu opened his eyes, he immediately knew he hadn''t returned to his original world. He found himself standing in a small town. Unlike last time, there was no dramatic entrance from the sky, causing a huge commotion. This time, he simply appeared on a small town''s street. The street was sparsely populated. However, a few people noticed Hagoromo Gengetsu''s sudden appearance. Under normal circumstances, these people would have shown curiosity, astonishment, or even worry and fear. But unexpectedly, after just a glance at Hagoromo Gengetsu, they completely disregarded him, either lazily continuing to rest or hastily heading out to the fields with their farming tools. It seemed like the few townsfolk were divided into two types: either exceptionally hardworking or extremely lazy. But they all shared one thing in common. Peacefulness! A remarkable sense of peace! The entire town was devoid of any noise. Even when the lazy and the diligent crossed paths, they greeted each other with smiles and laughter. It seemed like a utopia. However, this perception required ignoring the towering, thick trees surrounding the town, trees with branches laden with countless cocoons of people. The moment Hagoromo Gengetsu arrived, he noticed these trees, far taller than the town''s walls. He was all too familiar with these. He had created them once before. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked up at the sky. Though it was daytime, the moon was still visible in this world. The light of the Infinite Tsukuyomi had faded. But the claws of the Divine Tree were still spread across the entire planet. This was the world after the success of the Infinite Tsukuyomi! "Has the O?tsutsuki Kaguya of this world already broken free?" Hagoromo Gengetsu slowly retracted his gaze from the moon and murmured. This was clearly not the era when O?tsutsuki Kaguya ruled. Not only because the town''s architecture and the people''s clothing closely resembled that of the Shinobi Era, but also because of the people themselves. Though O?tsutsuki Kaguya had released some humans during her rule to continue reproducing and provide more subjects for her White Zetsu army, none of those people could have been truly happy. However, the townsfolk before him seemed to be living comfortably, completely unconcerned about the hanging, still-living cocoons outside. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at a hurried passerby. Since he had doubts, he decided to ask someone from this world. Hagoromo Gengetsu reached out, his fingers gripping the passerbys head. At the same time, far away, Naruto stared in shock at the massive Divine Tree towering into the sky, with its thick roots rising from the ground, carrying countless human cocoons. "This is the world of the Infinite Tsukuyomi!" Naruto quickly ran to the nearest row of cocoons, tearing apart the bandages covering them. "Lee!" "Kakashi-sensei!" "Sakura!" "Sasuke!!!" "Huh? This person looks familiaroh right! It''s me!" Naruto scratched his head instinctively as he looked at the last cocoon he uncovered, surprised to find himself face to face with another version of himself. It seemed he had entered yet another new world. But in this world, his other self had been utterly defeated. Naruto looked at the "Naruto" within the cocoon. The other version of him was covered in blood. Even though he was under the effects of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, his face was still etched with anger, defiance, and unwillingness. After a moment of silence, Naruto tried to free him. However, no matter how many times he tried, the result was always the samehis other self was re-hung on the roots of the Divine Tree. After his efforts proved futile, Naruto thought of something and turned his gaze toward the distant Divine Tree, whose roots spread across the entire planet, a resolute expression on his face. Just as he was about to use the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique to play the role of a lumberjack and try to destroy the Divine Tree, hoping to save everyone on this planet, a white figure descended from the sky, blocking his path. "We meet again, Naruto." The newcomer looked at Naruto and spoke calmly. Naruto raised his head to look at the figure, his pupils contracting sharply. "Has this world''s ''me'' already broken free?" In a distant place, O?tsutsuki Kaguya, with long blue and white hair trailing the ground, gazed at the many roots of the Divine Tree rising from the earth and the numerous cocoons wrapped in white bandages hanging from them. She recognized the scene immediately. From within her body, the voice of the other O?tsutsuki Kaguya, who had been compelled to follow her here by the power of the Dragon Vein, spoke: "If that''s the case, with the help of this world''s ''me,'' we can completely defeat Hagoromo Gengetsu and Hagoromo here. Afterward, we can each return to our own worlds." Judging by the current state of this world, it seemed that the O?tsutsuki Kaguya here had already regained her full strength after breaking free and placing everyone on the planet under the Infinite Tsukuyomi. With the two of them combined, their chances of victory were significant. The O?tsutsuki Kaguya from the original world nodded in agreement and was about to respond when she suddenly sensed something. After going through two worlds and learning many lessons and experiences from Hagoromo Gengetsu, she had grown considerably. With a slight sigh, she extended her hands from her wide sleeves and coldly said: "It seems things won''t go as smoothly as we imagined." As soon as she finished speaking Boom! Boom! Boom! Thousands upon thousands of White Zetsu soldiers emerged from the ground, surrounding O?tsutsuki Kaguya. Moreover, even more White Zetsu were continuously streaming toward her. O?tsutsuki Kaguya surveyed her surroundings, never imagining that one day her own biological weapons would turn against her. As the two sides faced off, O?tsutsuki Kaguya had wanted to ask who was behind all of this. But just then, the White Zetsu at the front gave her a once-over and curiously asked: "Do you know what it feels like to poop?" O?tsutsuki Kaguya''s gaze turned icy as two All-Killing Ash Bones extended from her palms. Boom! With a violent sonic boom, the battle erupted! "Good! Good! Good! I underestimated you!" "You are me, so how could you be underestimated?" Elsewhere, two identical voices were coldly exchanging words. The first speaker was the Sage of Six Paths from the previous world. Currently, just as he had wished, Hagoromo Gengetsu and his companions had indeed left his world. But he, too, was forced to leave his own world. At the last moment, his other self had betrayed him. If the other self hadn''t resisted, Hagoromo Gengetsu would have returned to his original world by now, and the causal link of crossing time and space would have been severed. "You are too extreme!" The Sage of Six Paths from the previous world spoke in an increasingly cold tone. The Sage of Six Paths from the original world calmly responded, "Just like you, I only want to protect my own world." "Have you considered what lies ahead?" "This world needs my power." "No! I don''t need it!" "You think" "It seems you''ve realized that, in the end, you and I are different. So... die!!" "No" Chapter 372: This World is Wrong Chapter 372: This World is Wrong Chapter 372: This World is Wrong In front of the towering Divine Tree, a white figure descended from the sky. Naruto looked up, recognizing the familiar Six Paths white robe, and his heart sank to the bottom. Another Six Paths level fighter! It was no surprise; this figure was likely the final victor of this world. The newly appeared Six Paths level individual glanced at Naruto, a look of surprise appearing on his face: "Unexpectedly, another world''s Naruto has arrived here. Is it the power of the Dragon Vein?" After Naruto, Kaguya Otsutsuki, and others arrived in this world, the master of the Divine Tree, whose influence spread across the entire planet, had already known everything. Although things had happened rather suddenly, letting these familiar people from another world witness the peaceful new world he created with his own hands wasn''t a bad experience. With this thought in mind, the newcomer spoke proudly to Naruto: "How is it, Naruto? This peaceful new world is pretty good, right?" Naruto didn''t recognize this guy before him, but it was clear that the Naruto of this world had dealt with him a lot, as they seemed quite familiar with each other. Upon hearing this, Naruto clenched his fists and angrily responded: "Pretty good? Falsehood is always false! This so-called peace is nothing more than your delusion!" Upon hearing Naruto''s answer, the newcomer''s eyes briefly flashed with a sharp light before he thought of something and shook his head: "A delusion of one person? This is not just my idea." "I almost forgot, you just arrived in this world and only saw a small part of it." "Now, let me show you the truth of this world." As he finished speaking, Naruto saw the white sleeves flash before his eyes. He had no time to react before he was lifted into the air, speeding towards the distance. Naruto struggled in vain and could only shout in confusion, "Wait! Where are you taking me? And who are you anyway?" "You don''t recognize me?" came a surprised voice from behind. "Why should I recognize you?" Naruto retorted confidently. "..." There was a long silence from behind. After a while, the person spoke again, "I am Uchiha Obito." "Uchiha Obito? Never heard of you!" Naruto shook his head vigorously, but then suddenly paused. Wait. He seemed to have heard this name somewhere before. "Uchiha Obito? What a surprise," Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked, retracting his hand from another person''s head. Through his investigation, he had already understood the truth of this world. Overall, the timeline here didn''t differ much from the normal Naruto world. The real change occurred during the Fourth Shinobi World War. The resolute Uchiha Obito became the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, defeated the Allied Shinobi Forces, Uchiha Madara, and other disruptors, and successfully initiated the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Although Black Zetsu attempted to betray him, Kaguya Otsutsuki still tried to erode Obito''s body and mind. However! In terms of determination, especially after overcoming Naruto''s persuasion, no one in the Shinobi world could match Uchiha Obito. Ultimately. In the long battle of wills, Uchiha Obito gained the upper hand, suppressed Kaguya Otsutsuki, regained control of his body, and became the ruler of this world. "Interesting." As the ordinary person, who had just had their memory searched, left in a daze, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the small town and the Divine Tree''s branches on the outskirts, a smile playing at his lips. "I thought Kaguya had successfully broken free, but it turns out she was trapped by Uchiha Obito again." The world he now saw was precisely one created according to Uchiha Obito''s blueprint. Although he understood the truth behind the Infinite Tsukuyomi, Uchiha Obito had not abandoned his original plan. Now, most of the world''s population was dreaming under the Divine Tree, immersed in the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Notably, this was a choice they had all made voluntarily. The world was too painful; how could it compare to the blissful illusion where they were the protagonists? Most people are ordinary. Even if they knew the Infinite Tsukuyomi was false, how many could resist its temptation? After his victory, Uchiha Obito gave the Shinobi world two choices: enter the illusionary dreamland or live in the real world and continue the human race. Of course, this choice didnt include the stubborn members of the Allied Shinobi Forces. Initially, only a few were willing to enter the dreamland. As time passed, Uchiha Obito, who did not intend to turn people into White Zetsu soldiers, allowed some who were under the illusion to return for a while before re-entering the dreamland. During this period, as these people vividly described how wonderful the dreamland was, more and more people chose to enter it. The world became much quieter. This is human nature. If given a choice, people always seek pleasure and are inherently lazy. As a result, Uchiha Obito, to prevent the extinction of the human race, had to issue a new directive: entry into the dreamland was limited to those who contributed to the continuation of humanity, such as having children or farming. Thus, Hagoromo Gengetsu saw that in the small town, some people were diligent, striving to earn priority to enter the Infinite Tsukuyomi, while others were lazy, still reminiscing about the illusion and indifferent to when they would re-enter it. But one thing was certain, there could be no fighting or killing. Doing so would not only result in severe punishment but also the loss of the privilege to enter the Infinite Tsukuyomi. For those who had spent most of their lives in the dreamland and were now accustomed to it, this was undoubtedly the most terrifying thing. For this reason, the world now had achieved a level of peace not seen in a thousand years. Everyone was harmonious; there wasn''t even a hint of argument, as if living in an ideal world from ancient writings. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at everything before him and shook his head. Peace? An ideal world? Beneath the surface, he saw a bizarre, hopeless, and gradually dying world. The greatest driver of human progress is ambition. To Hagoromo Gengetsu, the people of this world seemed like addicts who had reached the terminal stage, unable to stop. Whether diligent or lazy, everything they did was for another taste of the illusion. A group of humans addicted to illusions. A world that had become a stagnant pool. In Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes, it was heading towards death. Peace? It was just a cover-up. Similarly, as Naruto was forcibly taken along, after seeing the state of this world, he couldn''t articulate profound philosophies like Hagoromo Gengetsu. But from what he saw along the way, he knew deep down that something was very wrong. When they had seen enough, and Uchiha Obito asked for his thoughts, Naruto answered seriously: "This world is wrong!" Chapter 373: Time to Cooperate Chapter 373: Time to Cooperate Chapter 373: Time to Cooperate While Hagoromo Gengetsu, Naruto, and O?tsutsuki Kaguya were intensely grappling with the reality of this new world, two Six Paths Sagesboth appearing as forms of chakrahad just concluded a deadly internal struggle, their presence so subtle it was almost undetectable. "After killing him, theres still no change in the Dragon Vein?" No one knows oneself better than oneself. The Six Paths Sage from the alternate world, using his superior strength, had managed to grind down and kill the Six Paths Sage familiar to Hagoromo Gengetsu. However, the expected outcomethat with the death of the original world''s Six Paths Sage, everyone would return to their respective worldsdid not occur. It seemed that after the Dragon Vein facilitated the passage between the two worlds, its operational rules had undergone unexpected changes. "It looks like the only option now is to join forces with Hagoromo Gengetsu as previously planned." The Six Paths Sage from the alternate world gazed into the distance. To be precise, there was no direct conflict between him and Hagoromo Gengetsu, as they belonged to different worlds. Whatever chaos Hagoromo Gengetsu stirred in his own world was of no concern to him. And once they returned, they would go back to their respective worlds. There was every reason for him and Hagoromo Gengetsu to ally, perhaps even bringing in his world''s mother as well. With the three of them holding absolute power, they could stop fighting and instead focus on researching the Dragon Vein together to find a way back. This would undoubtedly be the best course of action. To facilitate this cooperation, the version of himself with irreconcilable differences had to die. Not only would this act verify whether they could return via the Dragon Vein, but it would also serve as a pledge of good faith. Since that test had seemingly failed, it was time to begin cooperation. The Six Paths Sage activated his Rinnegan, taking in everything in this world before swiftly moving in a particular direction. Having gathered sufficient understanding of this world, Hagoromo Gengetsu stepped out of the small town. His gaze briefly fell on the nearby roots of the Divine Tree. Unlike Naruto, who was eager to assist this world, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained indifferent, retracted his gaze, and continued walking. As he did, clones began to separate from his body, dispersing across the planet. These clones would carry out his will, scouring the entire planet for the Dragon Vein and any significant individuals related to the ongoing events. Hagoromo Gengetsu hadnt forgotten that his system mission was currently stalled at Gaara. If Uchiha Obito hadnt killed too many prominent figures, Hagoromo Gengetsu wouldnt mind lingering in this world a bit longer to complete his systems tasks all at once. However, while Hagoromo Gengetsu was indifferent, the ruler of this world was not. Hagoromo Gengetsu stopped in his tracks, sweeping his gaze around. In the next instant, tens of thousands of White Zetsu soldiers emerged from all directions, encircling Hagoromo Gengetsu. "How tedious," Hagoromo Gengetsu remarked indifferently as he observed the scene unfolding before him. ... "Uchiha Obito! Your perspective is wrong! The real world is right here; people shouldnt immerse themselves in a false reality! Youre only harming everyone by doing this..." Uchiha Obito looked at the earnest Naruto standing before him. Like the other Naruto, no matter how he explained things or even displayed the peaceful shinobi world he had painstakingly built, this Naruto stubbornly refused to accept it, insisting that Obito''s approach was flawed. Obito had hoped that this Naruto from another world might offer a different perspective, but in the end, he could only shake his head in disappointment. "No matter how you people criticize it, the fact of peace is undeniable. Ive achieved what the shinobi world has long yearned for over millennia. And you, Naruto, continue to stand in the way of this peace." Obito was, of course, not about to be swayed by Narutos persuasion. He waved his hand dismissively, losing interest in further conversation. Naruto attempted to say something more, but Obitos Rinnegan and Sharingan flared with the light of the Tsukuyomi. When the Infinite Tsukuyomi is cast, it covers the entire planet. These days, as people either entered or exited the illusion, Obito found it more convenient to use the Limited Tsukuyomi. With practiced ease, Naruto couldnt even react before his eyes turned into the Rinnegan pattern. Strands from the Divine Trees branches swiftly descended, fully wrapping him up. Soon, Naruto, like many others in this world, was cocooned and hung high above the ground. "Once youve experienced the bliss of the illusion, then you can answer my question," Obito remarked with a trace of anticipation as he looked at the now-illusioned Naruto. Naruto wasnt the only one. Other stubborn individuals had also been placed into the illusion. Periodically, Obito would wake them up to see if they had changed their minds. Many former allied shinobi had, after witnessing the world Obito had created, realized their errors and repented. But there were still those who remained steadfast, such as Kakashi, Sasuke, and the Five Kage, among others. Obito didnt mind wearing them down. Every person who changed their mind brought him immense satisfaction, especially Naruto. However, while Obito had gained yet another Naruto, there were still a few significant problems that had come along with him. "O?tsutsuki Kaguya, the Six Paths Sage, and another stranger." "Is that stranger really more powerful than both Kaguya and the Six Paths Sage?" Obito was genuinely surprised. Utilizing the Divine Tree to monitor the entire planet, Obito could sense Hagoromo Gengetsus immense power. "Who is he?" Obito was curious. Why had he never heard of such a figure in his world? Regardless, Obito had no intention of letting the world he had painstakingly crafted be destroyed by these outsiders. He was well aware of Kaguya and the Six Paths Sage, but first, he would deal with the most significant unknown threat. Obito immediately set out. [Ding!] [Main Quest: Return of the KazekageFinale (Completed)] [The host successfully rescued the still-living Gaara from the Akatsuki, upgrading the reward!] [Quest Reward: A trace of O?tsutsuki bloodline.] While Hagoromo Gengetsu was effortlessly clearing away the White Zetsu army, his clones quickly found Gaara, trapped in an illusion, hanging from one of the Divine Trees branches. This led to the systems recognition that Gaara had been successfully rescued, with the reward slightly upgraded. "The bloodline has increased from faint to trace, huh?" Hagoromo Gengetsu could sense the subtle changes within his body. The main quest for the Return of the Kazekage had three steps. After defeating Sasori, rescuing Gaara was only a matter of time. If he had followed the original storyline, finding Gaaras corpse would only yield a basic reward. However, successfully saving him and altering history led to an enhanced reward. This had never happened before. It seemed that the system had updated since Shippuden began. "However, system, have you still not realized that weve already crossed into a third world?" Hagoromo Gengetsu thought with a sense of irony. Chapter 374: This is Already Considerate Enough Chapter 374: This is Already Considerate Enough Chapter 374: This is Already Considerate Enough The incessant chatter of the White Zetsu army had finally been cleared. Hagoromo Gengetsu shifted his attention away from the system, ignoring the corpses scattered on the ground. He continued moving forward, intent on completing all of the system''s tasks in this world in one go. "After completing the task of returning the Kazekage, what''s next?" Hagoromo Gengetsu pondered. Suddenly! A deafening roar erupted from the distance. In an instant, a white figure descended from the sky, landing in front of him. It was Uchiha Obito. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at him without any hint of surprise on his face. He even nodded in a friendly manner before brushing past him. Uchiha Obito had planned to deliver an opening line, but Hagoromo Gengetsu''s casual nod left him stunned. Then, he watched in disbelief as Hagoromo Gengetsu walked by him like an ordinary person strolling down the street, completely indifferent to his presence. Crack! Uchiha Obito clenched his fist. "Are you ignoring me?" Uchiha Obito had envisioned many scenarios when meeting Hagoromo Gengetsu. But he had never imagined that Hagoromo Gengetsu would simply pass by without saying a word, as if he were a mere nobody. Especially now! He had clearly expressed his anger, yet Hagoromo Gengetsu continued walking nonchalantly, as if lost in his own world. Uchiha Obito could no longer contain himself. A Truth-Seeking Ball instantly formed in his hand, and without hesitation, he hurled it towards Hagoromo Gengetsu. Snap! A hand caught the rapidly approaching Truth-Seeking Ball. Hagoromo Gengetsu finally turned around, looking at the orb that didn''t belong to him. He tightened his grip, crushing it. He turned to Uchiha Obito and asked in confusion, "Do you need something?" "Need something?" Uchiha Obito, furious, laughed sarcastically. "Of course, I need something!" "You, an outsider, seem to have not recognized your current situation." Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had been recalling the events of the Shippuden series, was surprised by this remark. "My situation?" "As an uninvited outsider, you are being too presumptuous in front of the master of this place!" Uchiha Obito said coldly. As the ruler of this planet, it had been a long time since anyone had dared to ignore him like this. "Presumptuous?" After hearing Uchiha Obito''s words, Hagoromo Gengetsu reflected on his actions and didn''t think he had been presumptuous. He had already nodded politely to Uchiha Obito, which was enough to show respect to the master of this place. What more was needed? If it were someone else, he wouldn''t have even spared them a glance. Seeing Uchiha Obito seething with rage, ready to strike, Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head. Has being in power for so long made this guy lose his senses? Wouldn''t it be better to continue being the ruler of this land instead of stirring up unnecessary trouble? Hagoromo Gengetsu decided to give Uchiha Obito a chance. He looked at him sincerely and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to this world. You can continue being the master of this planet, and after some time, I''ll leave on my own." Hagoromo Gengetsu wasn''t a hothead who sought out the strongest in every world he visited to challenge them. There was no conflict of interest between him and Uchiha Obito, the strongest in this world. There was no reason for them to clash. At least, that''s what Hagoromo Gengetsu thought. However, Uchiha Obito didn''t see it that way. Setting aside Hagoromo Gengetsu''s infuriating attitude, the most critical issue was that the arrival of Hagoromo Gengetsu and his group was different from the insignificant Naruto. With the others being so powerful, Uchiha Obito instinctively saw them as threats. He was already familiar with O?tsutsuki Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths, and he would never allow them to interfere with this world again. As for Hagoromo Gengetsu... He said he would leave soon and wouldn''t do anything to this world. But Uchiha Obito wasn''t a three-year-old; he wouldn''t just believe whatever people said. A ticking time bomb capable of destroying the entire world had entered his domain. If he had the ability to defuse it, why wouldn''t he? So! Uchiha Obito''s expression turned cold as more Truth-Seeking Balls gathered around his hand, and a cross-shaped flame ignited behind him. He looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu with murderous intent and said, "There''s an even better way to ease my mind." "You die!" As soon as he spoke. Boom! Boom! Boom! Roots of the Divine Tree swiftly emerged from the ground beneath Hagoromo Gengetsu, attempting to entangle him. Uchiha Obito''s figure blurred as he charged at Hagoromo Gengetsu with ferocity. Hagoromo Gengetsu remained expressionless, watching it all unfold before sighing slightly. "Why bother?" Boom!! The long-awaited battle erupted once more on this land that had been peaceful for some time. "Naruto! Naruto!" "Who... Who''s calling me?" Naruto was celebrating his birthday surrounded by his parents and friends, facing confessions from Sakura and Hinata, and struggling with whom to choose. Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in his mind. Before Naruto could react, a white light pierced through everything before him. When he opened his eyes again, still dazed and confused. "Sakura, Hinata, wait! Let me just... huh?" Naruto started saying what he hadn''t finished earlier, but then he realized something and looked around at the real world. After a moment, Naruto''s eyes reflected understanding, nostalgia, and a hint of lingering emotion before he regained his resolve. "Grandpa Sage, thank you!" Feeling the familiar Six Paths power surging within him, Naruto, who now understood everything, expressed his gratitude to the Sage of Six Paths. "No need to thank me," the Sage of Six Paths replied calmly. Naruto assumed he was the Sage of Six Paths from his original world, and he didn''t argue. Seeing that Naruto had not succumbed to the illusion, he steadied himself, clenched his fist, and declared: "Just in time! Let''s destroy the Divine Tree, defeat Uchiha Obito, and save the people of this world!" The Sage of Six Paths interrupted him, "No, Naruto. We have something even more important to do." "Something more important? What is it?" Naruto asked, puzzled. The Sage of Six Paths didn''t explain further and simply said, "Just temporarily relinquish control of your body to me." Before Naruto could react, the Sage of Six Paths, with his vastly superior power, forcibly took control of Naruto''s body. The Sage of Six Paths had delayed his meeting with Hagoromo Gengetsu to find a suitable body, giving himself more leverage in the upcoming negotiations. As the reincarnation of Asura, Naruto was undoubtedly the best choice. Thus, the Sage of Six Paths had come to Naruto, using his power to free him from the illusion, and now had full control over him. "Now, it''s time to regroup." The Sage of Six Paths, controlling Naruto''s body, looked in Hagoromo Gengetsu''s direction and swiftly set off. A thousand miles away, after dealing with White Zetsu and assessing the current state of the planet, O?tsutsuki Kaguya also began to move, heading to awaken another part of herself. Chapter 375: The Famous Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 375: The Famous Hagoromo Gengetsu Chapter 375: The Famous Hagoromo Gengetsu The battle between Hagoromo Gengetsu and Uchiha Obito appeared somewhat casual. To be precise, it was Gengetsu who was casual, while Obito was fighting with all his might. Although Obito had obtained the power of the progenitor of chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya, he was limited in how much of it he could use, as he had to suppress her within his body. While he could handle the Sage of Six Paths or an Otsutsuki Kaguya who wasnt at her peak, dealing with Hagoromo Gengetsu was proving too much for him. Luckily for Obito, Gengetsu wasnt being serious. He could have easily finished Obito off, but then Kaguya, who wouldnt stay dead, would have shown up, causing endless trouble. Rather than dealing with that, Gengetsu decided to keep toying with Obito while his clones completed various system tasks. Additionally, he had received an unexpected message from someone via a jutsu, which made him even more inclined to wait. To prevent Obito from realizing something was amiss and making a run for it, Gengetsu slammed Obito into the ground with a punch and then beckoned to him with a gesture. "Come on, Obito, let''s go again." My name is Uchiha Obito!! Obito''s face turned dark as he shot back up, charging at Gengetsu with all his strength. [Main Quest: Battle at the Tenchi Bridge] [Quest Introduction: After learning of Orochimarus whereabouts from Sasori, the host will accompany Team 7 to the Tenchi Bridge to investigate and capture Sasoris spy planted in Orochimarus ranks, to uncover Orochimarus location.] While Gengetsus main body was entangled with Obito, the system had already issued a new quest, and his clones swiftly began to act. "What would happen if I killed both Kabuto and Orochimaru here?" In the final battle of the Fourth Shinobi World War, the battlefield was limited in size. Gengetsu''s clones quickly located Sasoris spy, Kabuto Yakushi, and even Orochimaru himself, who appeared afterward. Gengetsu, staring at the two who had fallen into the Infinite Tsukuyomi, their eyes transformed into Rinnegan, pondered this. Had it been the system before Shippuden began, he wouldnt have acted so boldly. Killing them would have resulted in no response from the system, or worse, it would have generated missions involving the dead individuals. But now... Gengetsu recalled how finding Gaara alive had altered the course of events, leading to a system upgrade as a reward. The post-Shippuden system, while still somewhat rigid, had become a bit more flexible. "So, lets give it a try. Theres room for error anyway." With a twist of Kabutos neck, a crack resounded. Next, another crack signaled the end of Orochimaru, one of the hardest individuals to kill in the ninja world. Gengetsu looked toward the system. Soon enough, a ding rang out. [Main Quest: Battle at the Tenchi Bridge (Completed)] [Congratulations to the host for defying everyones expectations, and using an extraordinary power to kill Orochimaru, once one of the legendary Sannin, and his subordinate, Kabuto Yakushi. Team 7 is shocked! Fifth Hokage Tsunade is shocked! Jiraiya is shocked! Danzo is shocked! Henceforth, the hosts name will resound across the ninja world as a powerful new star rising in Konoha!] [Quest Rewards Upgrading] [Quest Reward: One-Tenth Otsutsuki Bloodline.] As expected! Everything was going according to plan. While battling Obito, Gengetsu''s main body could feel the Otsutsuki bloodline in him boiling, more potent than the sum of what he had before. This enhancement brought a noticeable boost to his Six Paths-level body. A flash of joy crossed Gengetsus eyes. He knew exactly what to do next. How is this possible?! Obitos expression turned to one of disbelief as he witnessed this, but he was powerless to do anything. He had known Gengetsu was strong, but he hadnt expected him to be this overwhelmingly powerful. This mysterious figure, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere, possessed strength far surpassing that of the progenitor of chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya, and the Sage of Six Paths. It defied all logic! Obito was feeling immense pressure. He couldnt help but regret stopping Gengetsu earlier. In hindsight, when they first met and Gengetsu nodded to him, it was actually quite polite. But it was too late to change anything now. As the architect of a new world, he had to grit his teeth and push forward. Power... you need more power... At this moment, a seductive voice whispered in Obito''s mind. I can give you... more power... release the restraints... It was the voice of Otsutsuki Kaguya, and Obito knew it well. Ever since he had suppressed her with his extraordinary willpower, she had constantly been trying to fight back. And now, she was at it again. Kaguya could indeed give him more power, but Obito, fully aware that this was a poisoned chalice, ignored her and continued his fierce assault on Gengetsu. Gengetsu, however, glanced at Obito. Sensing that Kaguya inside Obito was acting up again, and to prevent Obito from getting desperate and reckless, Gengetsu dialed back his strength slightly, waiting for a certain someone to arrive. Boom! A heavy, deafening roar approached from afar, arriving in an instant. Naruto? No, its the Sage of Six Paths! Obito''s expression shifted. Before he could react, Gengetsu suddenly got serious, overwhelming Obito. At the same time, without turning around, he addressed the Sage of Six Paths: We can work together, but first, prove your sincerity. Seal him! No problem! The Sage of Six Paths didnt mention that he had already eliminated his counterpart, proving his sincerity. With Gengetsus request, he immediately responded, moving swiftly to flank Obito alongside Gengetsu. Obito''s face fell as the thought of escaping crossed his mind. But it was too late. Even though the other Otsutsuki Kaguya from their world arrived at this moment to aid Obito, something unexpected occurred. The original Kaguyas body suddenly stiffened. You!! The original Otsutsuki Kaguya exclaimed in surprise and anger. Sorry, I just want to return to my world. Having been secretly persuaded by the Sage of Six Paths, the alternate Kaguya now turned against her original self. To her, it was better to join Gengetsus side, where she wouldnt have to face such a formidable opponent, and could eventually return to her original world where her only concern would be her son, Hagoromo. Thus, with the original Kaguya in disarray and Obito overwhelmed by fighting two opponents, it didnt take long for him to panic. At the right moment, Narutos hand, marked with the sun and moon seals, seized the opportunity and pressed onto his back. Before Obito could break free, in the next instant... Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei! Chapter 376: Could You Use the Rinne Rebirth Technique Once More? Thank You Chapter 376: Could You Use the Rinne Rebirth Technique Once More? Thank You Chapter 376: Could You Use the Rinne Rebirth Technique Once More? Thank You The earth was torn asunder, with countless chunks of dirt and rock surging towards Uchiha Obito. Obito, powerless to resist, could only watch as layer upon layer of rock encased him. Finally, a massive sphere formed, ascending into space to accompany the original moon. It was over. Obito, along with the Kaguya O?tsutsuki of this world, had been completely sealed away. The Sage of Six Paths, having fulfilled his promise, turned to Hagoromo Gengetsu. Hagoromo nodded slightly. The sincerity was received, and their cooperation was sealed. Next, they both turned their gaze to the other Kaguya O?tsutsuki, who had arrived with them and was still embroiled in internal strife. Without hesitation, they engaged in battle once more. As expected, the Kaguya from Hagoromos world was subdued, and the Ten-Tails was extracted, handed over to the Kaguya from the previous world. Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt use the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei to seal the Kaguya from his own world. No one could guarantee that if they crossed space-time again, the Kaguya sealed in a different world wouldnt be transported along. The Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei in Hagoromo Gengetsus hands had to be kept in reserve. And since the Sage of Six Paths had just used it once, it would take a long time to cool down and couldnt be used again in the short term. In the end, the Kaguya from Hagoromos world was handed over to the other Kaguya, who had become stronger after absorbing the Ten-Tails, and who took control of her body. Now, no one could stop Hagoromo Gengetsu and his allies, who were now all on the same side. Ill go ahead and release the Infinite Tsukuyomi, said the Sage of Six Paths, relieved, as he looked at the world below, still immersed in the illusion. Most people wont appreciate it, Hagoromo Gengetsu said with a smile. He could fully imagine what the world would be like after the Infinite Tsukuyomi was lifted. It would be like an addict suddenly cut off from their sourceonly one thing would follow. Hysteria. However, this world did indeed need a great upheaval. Since Uchiha Obito was already sealed, they might as well push this world further along. Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt stop the Sage of Six Paths. The method to release the Infinite Tsukuyomi wasnt complicated. As long as a person with the Rinnegan and a person with the chakra of all the tailed beasts worked together, or if one person possessed both conditions, they could form the Rat hand sign to release both the Infinite Tsukuyomi and the Divine Genesis: World of Trees. The Sage of Six Paths had the Rinnegan, and the Ten-Tails was with the Kaguya from his world. The latter knew that even if she took over the Infinite Tsukuyomi here, she would still struggle against Hagoromo Gengetsu and the Sage of Six Paths, so she cooperated. Soon, with the Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya O?tsutsuki forming the Rat hand sign together, the Infinite Tsukuyomi and Divine Genesis: World of Trees that had enveloped the entire world were smoothly undone. The roots of the Divine Tree, which had spread across the entire planet, retracted back into the earth. The bindings encasing each person loosened, revealing individuals whose Rinnegan had already faded. What happened to me? At that moment, the vast majority of people on the planet looked around in confusion. By the time they finally understood what had happened... On the Fourth Great Ninja War battlefield, the ninja alliance, who had resisted all this time, wept tears of joy. Although they didnt know what had transpired, with the Infinite Tsukuyomi released, it was clear that the greatest villain in the ninja world, Uchiha Obito, had met with misfortune. This was undoubtedly good news for them. At the same time, most people on the planet were crying just as hard. But their tears werent of joythey were of grief. Wheres the Divine Tree? Where did my enormous Divine Tree go? This has never happened before. Could something have gone wrong? No! My entire life was there! I just got approved for a spot! Please, let me go back! My lover, my children, my legacy are all waiting for me! Give me back my world! Kill me! This is the fake worldI want to return to the real one! Let me go back! As Hagoromo Gengetsu had said, most people were unwilling to accept this reality once the Infinite Tsukuyomi was lifted. Pain, wailing, madness, self-harm, even taking their own livesthey couldnt bear to live in what they now considered a filthy, fake world. For a time, the entire world was in chaos. Hagoromo Gengetsu and the others paid no attention to this. Life would find its way to continue. Especially for humans. At this moment, Hagoromo Gengetsu, the Sage of Six Paths, and Kaguya O?tsutsuki had already arrived at the Dragon Vein of this world, seriously discussing how to return to their respective worlds. The Sage of Six Paths explained that the Dragon Vein had changed. The method of killing the original activator to return to their original world was no longer feasible, and they would need to find another way. But the Dragon Vein wasnt easy to control, especially when it came to space-time travel. As beings at the top of the planet, and even the entire universe, Hagoromo Gengetsu, the Sage of Six Paths, and Kaguya O?tsutsuki had to spend more time researching the Dragon Vein. During this time, Hagoromo Gengetsu took the opportunity to complete the remaining system tasks. [Main Quest: Find Sasuke (Completed)] [After killing Orochimaru and Kabuto, the Seventh Team continued searching for Sasuke. They eventually reunited at one of Orochimaru''s lairs, where Sasuke and Naruto met again. Sasuke tried to leave after acting cool, but the host single-handedly subdued him and brought him back to Konoha.] [Reward: One-tenth of the O?tsutsuki clan''s bloodline.] "Sasuke!!" Tears filled Sakura''s eyes as she rushed towards Sasuke. Sasuke was just about to turn his head when suddenly a sharp pain struck his forehead, and everything went black as he collapsed. "Sasuke!!!" Tears streamed down from Sakura''s eyes in torrents. [Main Quest: Battle of the Immortal Duo (Completed)] [The host defeated Kakuzu and Hidan of the Akatsuki with astonishing power, saving Sarutobi Asuma. Reward upgrade in progress.] [Reward: One-tenth of the O?tsutsuki clan''s bloodline.] Huh? Didnt I die? Sarutobi Asuma, Kakuzu, and Hidan, who had reassembled his body, all looked at their intact forms in confusion. Before they could say anything further, Kakuzu and Hidans bodies suddenly shattered into pieces and died once more. Sarutobi Asuma, the only one left alive, stared blankly at it all. [Main Quest: Pain''s Assault (Completed)] [In Konohas time of crisis, the host stepped forward and defeated the various Pain bodies. Along with Naruto, the host found Nagato''s true body. In the end, moved by Naruto''s Talk no Jutsu, Nagato sincerely repented and used the Rinne Rebirth Technique to revive those who had died in Konoha.] [Reward: One-tenth of the O?tsutsuki clan''s bloodline.] "Reanimation? No, Ive been revived?" Nagato, emaciated and frail, stared blankly at his hands for a long time. Until a voice sounded behind him, transmitting the power of the Six Paths into his body, temporarily transforming his eyes into the Rinnegan. "Could you use the Rinne Rebirth Technique once more? Thank you." Chapter 377: Completion of the ōtsutsuki Bloodline Chapter 377: Completion of the O?tsutsuki Bloodline Chapter 377: Completion of the O?tsutsuki Bloodline "The aura of Hagoromo Gengetsu has been intensifying recently." Standing before the Dragon Vein, the Sage of Six Paths looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu in the distance with a mix of confusion and apprehension, unable to fathom why the other''s power continued to grow. Both at the Six Paths level, the Sage of Six Paths understood well the difficulty of increasing strength at this stage. Any improvement usually took decades, yet Hagoromo Gengetsu had grown stronger in a very short period, beyond his comprehension. And he wasn''t the only one puzzled. Even Kaguya O?tsutsuki, who had seen much in her time, couldn''t understand it. In her eyes, the current Hagoromo Gengetsu was almost unmatched among the O?tsutsuki, save for the legendary O?tsutsuki God who had not appeared for thousands of years. Few could rival him now. Could Earth''s humans have something special about them? Just as different planets produced Divine Tree fruits of varying quality, the O?tsutsuki had originally chosen Earth for its far superior conditions compared to other planets. Planting the Divine Tree here was certain to produce the highest quality fruit. This was why Kaguya had chosen to betray her clan and consume the fruitits benefits far outweighed a lifetime of servitude. If the Divine Tree on Earth was special, then perhaps the life forms here were extraordinary as well. Kaguya recalled the unique chakra in Hagoromo''s body during their battle long ago, a chakra different from the usual Sage chakra. And now, looking at Hagoromo Gengetsu... Kaguya cast a deep glance at him before turning her attention back to her son, Hagoromo. The Sage of Six Paths also shifted his gaze back to his mother. Their eyes met without hostility, something rare and almost unheard of in the past. Here, in this place and time, they could finally talk, even if briefly. "Hagoromo..." "Mother..." Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the mother and son speaking not far away, choosing not to disturb them. He continued studying the Dragon Vein and working on his system tasks. As he progressed further in his system tasks, gaining more O?tsutsuki bloodline with each one, his power had grown from insignificant at first to a level that now drew the attention of both the Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya O?tsutsuki. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t hide his increasing strength. In his current state, there was no need to feign weakness. It was better to intimidate Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths to prevent them from harboring unnecessary thoughts. Now, his system tasks had reached the Fourth Great Ninja War. With Uchiha Obito already sealed, Hagoromo Gengetsu had to actively seek out trouble with Uchiha Madara during the "Fourth Ninja War." Judging by the progress, the final battle with Kaguya O?tsutsuki was near. Hagoromo Gengetsu checked his system and then looked at the Dragon Vein before him. While his system tasks advanced quickly, his research on the Dragon Vein had lagged behind, as he was still unable to control its time-space traversal. According to the Sage of Six Paths'' research, the true Dragon Vein wasn''t just the one before them but rather the sum of all parallel worlds. It was like a colossal dragon connecting one parallel world to another, with each world being a segment of its body, linking all parallel worlds together. No one knew where the Dragon Vein originated or how it formed. Even beings as powerful as those at the Six Paths level couldn''t travel through time and space so easily or frequently. Hagoromo Gengetsu''s group''s previous pattern of returning after a single traversal had been disrupted, and it was likely they would continue to traverse further along the Dragon Vein. Perhaps they would return to their original world once the loop was closed, but no one could guarantee that such a long journey through many worlds wouldn''t encounter any accidents. This was why Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths had not yet departed. Although Hagoromo Gengetsu was somewhat concerned, he was not in a hurry. Strength was always the ultimate guarantee. Now, with the system tasks nearing completion... No! His clone had just finished its work. The final moment had arrived. [Ultimate Task: Fourth Great Ninja WarSeal Kaguya O?tsutsuki!] [The host who has defeated Uchiha Madara will join Team 7 in sealing Kaguya O?tsutsuki!] [This is the system''s final task! Good luck, host! Complete your passionate journey in the world of Naruto!] Hagoromo Gengetsu had no time to reflect on the system that had been with him for so long, now nearing its end. The reward for completing the penultimate task, defeating Uchiha Madara, had already been given. It was, once again, the O?tsutsuki bloodline. However, it was this final piece of the puzzle that completed the already thick O?tsutsuki bloodline within Hagoromo Gengetsu, bringing it to a full 100%. In an instant, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s aura exploded. The sky above cracked open, and the nearby Dragon Vein roared and trembled, retreating in fear. Fortunately, this overwhelming aura appeared quickly and vanished just as fast. Hagoromo Gengetsu swiftly suppressed it, and in the following moments, he felt his already Six Paths-level body continue to evolve rapidly. Every O?tsutsuki with pure blood would eventually reach the Six Paths level over time. Now, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s body contained the purest O?tsutsuki blood. Without hesitation, he activated the full potential of the O?tsutsuki bloodline, pushing himself to evolve to an even higher level. "Hagoromo Gengetsu... has grown stronger again!" "No! This time is different! The feeling I''m getting is much greater than those O?tsutsuki who consumed the Divine Tree''s refined pills." The enormous commotion caused by Hagoromo Gengetsu naturally drew the immediate attention of the Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya O?tsutsuki. The two exchanged a look of shock and disbelief as they watched Hagoromo Gengetsu''s sudden and intense power surge, which greatly increased the pressure they felt. The Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya O?tsutsuki glanced at each other, ultimately shaking their heads. They couldn''t stop Hagoromo Gengetsu''s inexplicable power growth. Now, all they could hope for was that, after his power increased, he could successfully control the Dragon Vein, giving them a better chance to return to their respective worlds. Soon, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s aura gradually stabilized. Along with the activation of the O?tsutsuki bloodline, an immense ocular power surged into his eyes, transforming his purple Rinnegan into a more powerful golden Rinnegan and awakening a new ocular technique. Hagoromo Gengetsu slowly opened his eyes, golden whirlpools rippling within them. At this moment, with both talent and physique reaching their highest standards, he raised his head, looking at the Dragon Vein that had fled far away in fear. Calmly, he said to the two beside him, "Let''s go, it''s time to settle this once and for all." Chapter 378: Master of All Things Chapter 378: Master of All Things Chapter 378: Master of All Things Hagoromo Gengetsu''s figure flickered as he appeared before the panicked Dragon Vein. Just as the Dragon Vein was about to flee after freeing itself from restraint, Hagoromo''s golden Rinnegan activated. He extended his right hand, which glowed with a golden light, and gently grasped the Dragon Vein, calmly saying, "Be still!" The Dragon Vein immediately quieted down, appearing completely submissive to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s control. This was the power of "Master of All Things!" A new Rinnegan technique awakened by Hagoromo Gengetsu after his O?tsutsuki bloodline had been fully restored and his purple Rinnegan had evolved into the golden Rinnegan. As the name suggests, the ability allows Hagoromo to control any living or non-living entity with a mere touch. It''s similar to the principle that "a knight cannot die from bare hands," but the range of this ability is far more extensive. Weapons, animals, plants, humans, and even chakra itself fall under the influence of this technique. At this moment, the Dragon Vein was completely under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s control, surpassing the control of any previous seals or tokens. O?tsutsuki Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths (Hagoromo O?tsutsuki) soon followed after him. The Sage examined both the Dragon Vein and Hagoromo Gengetsu''s glowing hand before breaking into a smile. "Can we go back now?" he asked, clearly understanding the nature of Hagoromo Gengetsu''s new ability. Hagoromo Gengetsu glanced at the Sage of Six Paths. Though he had surpassed the Sage in power, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy for the Sage''s Rinnegan, which could perceive and understand all things. Regrettably, such an ability could not be transferred or stripped away. Sighing internally, Hagoromo Gengetsu returned his gaze to the now docile Dragon Vein and said, "As you deduced, Sage, the true Dragon Vein is a vast entity that connects countless parallel worlds. We can''t return to our original world because the normal crossing rules have been broken." The moment Hagoromo Gengetsu fully controlled this world''s Dragon Vein, a flood of information about it became clear to him. He realized that even though he controlled this Dragon Vein, it was merely an insignificant part of the true, complete Dragon Vein. To reverse the Dragon Vein''s course, merely controlling this world''s portion of it wasn''t enough. To control the entire Dragon Vein, he would need to use his Rinnegan technique, "Master of All Things," on every part of it across the parallel worlds. However, even if this were possible, it would take an unimaginable amount of time. Nonetheless, returning home wasn''t entirely hopeless. Hagoromo Gengetsu needed to control more segments of the Dragon Vein, gathering enough power from various Dragon Veins to ensure success. He shared his plan with the Sage of Six Paths and O?tsutsuki Kaguya. With no other options, they both agreed without hesitation. "Let''s begin," the Sage of Six Paths said, his gaze sweeping over the Dragon Vein and the part of himself sealed within Kaguya. Whether they succeeded or not depended on whether they could truly turn illusion into reality. With a thunderous roar, the Dragon Vein let out a cry that echoed through the space. Brilliant white light enveloped Hagoromo Gengetsu, O?tsutsuki Kaguya, the Sage of Six Paths, and the unconscious Naruto, whom Gengetsu had taken control of. With one last look at the chaotic world they were leaving behind, Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his gaze away, nodded to the others, and in a flash of white light, they were gone. They left behind only a new moon in the sky of that world. As they traversed the familiar yet disorienting corridors of space-time, this time, due to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s control over the Dragon Vein, everyone remained together. They didn''t scatter as they had before, nor did they arrive at their destination at different times. Upon arriving in the new world, without paying any heed to the local matters, they immediately sought out the Dragon Vein. Hagoromo Gengetsu used his "Master of All Things" to mark it with his imprint and then swiftly moved on to the next world. The inhabitants of these worlds never realized that a group capable of destroying their world many times over had just passed through. Only one person noticeda Sage of Six Paths in one of these worlds, who woke up late, opened his Rinnegan as if seeing something, and then closed his eyes again. Some things, as long as they posed no threat, were better left alone. Thus, Hagoromo Gengetsu and his companions continued their journey through world after world. In each, they left an imprint of "Master of All Things" on the local Dragon Vein. The overall progress was smooth, but there were some worlds where they encountered challenges. For example, in a world ruled by the Senju Empire, where everyone could use Wood Release, Hagoromo Gengetsu and his companions were immediately discovered upon arrival. They faced a massive army of wooden soldiers and ten gigantic Senju Buddhas, which were strategic weapons of the empire. Eventually, even the Sage-level ancestor of the Senju, Hashirama Senju, had to make an appearance. Fortunately, though his personality had changed somewhat, Hashirama still had the sense to recognize that Hagoromo Gengetsu''s group was not to be trifled with. They parted ways peacefully. Pressed for time, Hagoromo Gengetsu and the others didn''t linger. After controlling the Dragon Vein, they left without delay. In another world, they had no choice but to get fully involved, which cost them additional time. In one of the most extreme cases, in a world corrupted by the Zero-Tails, where everyone had fallen to darkness, Hagoromo Gengetsu and his companions had to engage in a brutal battle. They fought until they defeated the Zero-Tails, which had gathered the darkness of all shinobi in that world and grown immensely powerful. Only then could they safely seek out the Dragon Vein and control it. Finally, after traveling through countless worlds and marking the last Dragon Vein with his imprint, Hagoromo Gengetsu halted further travel. He turned to the Sage of Six Paths and O?tsutsuki Kaguya and nodded. "It''s about time. We can begin." "Have we gathered enough Dragon Veins?" the Sage asked seriously. "The amount we need to make the slightest dent is sufficient. Any more would be overkill," Hagoromo Gengetsu replied calmly. Only by experiencing the journey through time and space firsthand could one truly grasp the vastness of the Dragon Vein. At first, Hagoromo Gengetsu had entertained the thought of marking every Dragon Vein in existence. But after traveling through so many worlds, he realized that he had only managed to illuminate a tiny corner of the complete Dragon Vein. Moreover, as time passed, the "Master of All Things" technique had its limits, and the Dragon Veins he had controlled earlier would gradually slip out of his grasp. With the balance of control rising and falling, the total number of Dragon Veins under his control would remain relatively constant. Deciding not to waste any more time, Hagoromo Gengetsu chose to act now. Coincidentally, the Sage of Six Paths and O?tsutsuki Kaguya, who had initially hoped they could return home after their travels, also came to terms with the reality of the situation. Hearing Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words, they nodded in agreement. Following their plan, O?tsutsuki Kaguya took out a prepared crystal ball adorned with the nine tomoe and infused with the Ten-Tails'' chakra. Her Rinne Sharingan glowed brightly as she poured its power into the crystal ball. The Infinite Tsukuyomi! A yet-to-be-realized illusionary world began to take shape within the crystal ball. Hagoromo Gengetsu reached out and took the nine-tomoe crystal ball, gazing into its depths as if recalling a time that was both brief and unforgettable. Chapter 379: Returning to the World of Limited Tsukuyomi Chapter 379: Returning to the World of Limited Tsukuyomi Chapter 379: Returning to the World of Limited Tsukuyomi The sunny day, the members of the clan, and another version of himself. Whether it was the Limited Tsukuyomi or the Infinite Tsukuyomi, they were all reflections of the real world. Just as many believed in the world ruled by Uchiha Obito, you could say it was real. But where is the line between reality and illusion? As long as everything you hear, see, smell, touch, and perceive is indistinguishable from reality, then it is real. However, there''s one problem: it''s not stable. The world of Tsukuyomi is like the reflection on the surface of a lake; everything seems logical. Yet, if a stone is thrown into the lake, the ripples it creates are enough to cause a significant impact. If what is thrown is an enormous meteorite... Boom! The lake''s surface is completely torn apart! What Hagoromo Gengetsu and the others did in Uchiha Obito''s world was akin to dropping a meteorite. One moment, the Tsukuyomi world could be considered real; the next, it ceases to exist. This is the greatest difference between the real world and the world of Tsukuyomi. Its not about truth or falsehood. Its about stability. So, if one could make the Limited Tsukuyomi world completely stable, could it then be truly defined as reality? Hagoromo Gengetsu, constantly traversing through time and space under the influence of the Dragon Vein, pondered this point, which led to his recent plans. The Dragon Vein is an entity that spans countless parallel worlds. The sequence of all worlds is already set and cannot be altered. But what if a new world, free from the sequence, comes into existence and is influenced by the Dragon Vein? This would undoubtedly mean breaking the sequence, jumping out of the three realms, and no longer being subject to the Dragon Vein''s original laws of time travel. Especially if this world has deep ties with Hagoromo Gengetsu''s original world. After activating the power of the Dragon Vein, Hagoromo Gengetsu had a high probability of returning to his original world. But there was one problem: how to make the Limited Tsukuyomi world completely stable, indistinguishable from reality. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the nine-tomoe crystal ball representing the Limited Tsukuyomi in his hand. How does a blank sheet of paper turn black? By dropping a sufficiently intense drop of ink from the outside. Now, Hagoromo Gengetsu had two drops of ink. The first was a segment of the Dragon Vein under his control. By prying open a corner of it and pulling it into the Limited Tsukuyomi world, it would mean the Tsukuyomi world would have the same qualifications as the real world. Under the constant influence of the complete Dragon Vein, the Limited Tsukuyomi world would eventually become an indispensable part of the sequence, just like other parallel worlds. But this would take a long time. Fortunately, Hagoromo Gengetsu had another drop of ink. The Otsutsuki Kaguya from the original world! By sealing her within the Limited Tsukuyomi world, even if everything was false, under the influence of a being at the Sage of Six Paths level, something could be created from nothing, turning the false into reality. In this way, the biggest threat would be resolved, and he could return to the original world through the Limited Tsukuyomi world, achieving two goals with one action. Now was the time to verify if this plan was feasible. Roar!! The Dragon Vein let out a long roar. At this moment, under Hagoromo Gengetsus will, the Dragon Vein of the current world surged into his body, temporarily turning him into the Jinchuriki of the Dragon Vein. But it wasnt over. The many Dragon Veins of different worlds, controlled by Hagoromo Gengetsus Rinnegan ability, let out roars to the sky and skillfully traveled through time and space, pouring their Dragon Vein chakra into Hagoromo Gengetsu. Soon, an amount of Dragon Vein chakra that would cause any Jinchuriki to explode gathered within Hagoromo Gengetsus body. Hagoromo Gengetsu calmly absorbed everything. He had no limits. The Dragon Vein, however, did. Not long after, all the Dragon Vein chakra Hagoromo Gengetsu had control over gathered within him. This was what he meant by prying open a corner of the complete Dragon Vein. Everything was ready. Hagoromo Gengetsu took one last look at the Sage of Six Paths and Otsutsuki Kaguya, said nothing, and directly crushed the nine-tomoe crystal ball in his hand, capable of transporting his true self, just like Uchiha Obito from the original world. In an instant! A dazzling white light burst forth from the shattered nine-tomoe crystal ball. Come on! Return to everything Ive experienced. Return to the final moment. Hagoromo Gengetsu spoke calmly, letting the white light completely envelop him, as well as the Sage of Six Paths and Otsutsuki Kaguya beside him. Moments later, the white light faded, and everything returned to calm. Hagoromo Gengetsu and the other two were gone. Similarly, the Dragon Vein had also departed with them. ... Woo-woo-woo~~~ The sharp whistle of a train sounded in his ears. Hagoromo Gengetsu opened his eyes, gazing at the distant, long train with white steam rising endlessly into the sky, and a smile tugged at his lips. He had returned. Beside him, Otsutsuki Kaguya and the Sage of Six Paths, who was inhabiting Narutos body, were also present. Understanding the foundation of the Tsukuyomi world, they curiously observed this world. Hagoromo Gengetsu didnt give them much time. A black portal opened before him. Hagoromo Gengetsu stepped through, arriving on a battlefield in disarray, where another version of himself awaited death with closed eyes. It seemed as if only a moment had passed. The people and things remained unchanged. The Hagoromo Gengetsu who was waiting for death suddenly heard a sound and turned his head sharply, his pupils contracting: You... Seeing how the real version of himself was dressed, combined with the familiar black portal behind him, he immediately realized what had happened. But what puzzled him was why the other had returned. I need to make this world indistinguishable from reality, and for that, I need a true anchor. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at his other self and spoke directly. Strictly speaking, he did not belong to this world. To achieve his final goal, he needed a true identity that was fully integrated into this world and willing to serve him. I understand! Hagoromo Gengetsu was stunned for a moment, then seemed to realize something and burst into laughter, Come on! Take everything from me and live on! You are me, and I am you! In this way, this world will not be an illusion anymore! Hagoromo Gengetsu raised his head, and a beam of soul light shot out, heading straight for the real Hagoromo Gengetsu. Once, he had hoped to turn illusion into reality, and it was no idle dream. As long as his soul occupied the true Hagoromo Gengetsus body and fully merged with it, once the Limited Tsukuyomi was lifted, and the true body returned to the real world, he would likely be able to enter the real world as well. However, he had overestimated himself and was defeated by the true version. But now, knowing what Hagoromo Gengetsu intended to do, and understanding that the other would never speak lightly, he resolutely handed over everything to the former. Sacrificing himself to ensure that the world he had lived in for so many years, and grown attached to, would no longer be subject to the influence of stones or meteors was something he was willing to do. Moreover, it wasnt really a sacrifice. Hagoromo Gengetsu was himself. This was just another form of continuation. With the expectation of this world in his heart, Hagoromo Gengetsu smiled and completely dissipated. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had fully accepted the others identity, memories, emotions, and everything else, slowly opened his eyes and looked up at the sky. He could feel that, due to his being an outsider and having Six Paths-level strength, the worlds faint suppression of him had disappeared. The victory was nearly complete. So, it was time to begin the final action. Chapter 380: The Real World Chapter 380: The Real World Chapter 380: The Real World "Dragon Vein." Hagoromo Gengetsu sensed the enormous chakra within him that did not belong to him. As his true self entered the Limited Tsukuyomi world, the Dragon Vein followed. Without hesitation, Hagoromo Gengetsu focused his mind, and an enormous blue Dragon Vein emerged from his body. Roar!! This Dragon Vein, far larger than any he had encountered before, had gathered chakra from countless worlds and now circled above Hagoromo Gengetsu. It sensed that something was off about this world. But Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t give it much time to ponder. He immediately ordered it to anchor itself in this world just like the other Dragon Veins. Unusually, the Dragon Vein resisted. This world was unfamiliar to it. Instinctively, it felt uncomfortable. But it was futile. Under Hagoromo Gengetsu''s control, the Dragon Vein''s initial resistance melted away like snow. Roar!! With a thunderous roar, the Dragon Vein swiftly located the most suitable place in this world to reside. With a ground-shaking impact, the vast blue Dragon Vein descended like a colossal waterfall, plunging into the earth and settling within the depths of this world. From this moment on, the ground shook violently. It''s unclear what kind of impact the Dragon Vein''s arrival had on the real world, but here, as it forcefully integrated into the Limited Tsukuyomi world, the entire world trembled unsteadily. At this point, the Sage of Six Paths and O?tsutsuki Kaguya began to emit a white light. Clearly, the instability of the Dragon Vein was affecting them. Thanks to the other self''s complete trust and integration into this world, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained unaffected. He even had the power to stabilize Kaguya and her son, causing the time-traveling white light to fade away. After some time, the blue Dragon Vein chakra began to flow through the Limited Tsukuyomi world, instinctively connecting to other worlds across time and space, returning to the embrace of the complete Dragon Vein. Once all the disturbances had subsided, Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at the Limited Tsukuyomi world again. He could feel that the world had changed. A drop of ink had fallen, and the once pure white paper was now stained. As time passed, the paper would absorb more ink, and its influence would only grow. Hagoromo Gengetsu decided to speed things up. He turned to O?tsutsuki Kaguya. She nodded. With a wave of chakra, Kaguya split into two. "You..." The Kaguya from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s world had just revealed her true form when her expression suddenly changed. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who had been waiting nearby, placed a hand on her shoulder and said, "Become the Proginetor of Chakra of this world." "Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei!" In an instant, the earth shattered, and countless rocks and soil layers rose toward the ascending Kaguya, enveloping her. "To think I would be sealed again," Kaguya muttered, glaring at Hagoromo Gengetsu with intense resentment. Eventually, just as she had a thousand years ago, she was sealed in outer space, becoming part of the Limited Tsukuyomi world. But it wasn''t over. Hagoromo Gengetsu extracted the Ten-Tails from the original world, re-splitting it into nine tailed beasts and forcibly merging their chakra with the nine tailed beasts of this world. In doing so, by adding this new drop of ink, and with the Dragon Vein and the Six Paths-level chakra influencing a vast area of the world, the remaining blank spaces were completely submerged in ink. Through the vision of his Rinnegan, Hagoromo Gengetsu observed deep transformations occurring throughout the Limited Tsukuyomi world. It was becoming more stable. The power of the Six Paths could reverse life and death, turn illusion into reality, and change everything. More importantly, the Dragon Vein continued to draw power from its complete form, following established laws to connect the world it now inhabited with many parallel worlds, ultimately making it a part of the sequence. With the Dragon Vein and O?tsutsuki Kaguya as pillars, the Limited Tsukuyomi world was no longer just a fragile reflection of reality, easily disturbed by a mere ripple. As planned, it was truly given meaning and reality. Over time, this world would become indistinguishable from the real world. What Hagoromo Gengetsu could perceive, the Sage of Six Paths could also see. He looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu in amazement and surprise, not expecting the outlandish idea to actually succeed. "So, can we go back now?" asked the Sage of Six Paths, from the same world as Hagoromo Gengetsu. In the meantime, the Kaguya who had witnessed another version of herself being sealed with the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sorrow, despite being one of the masterminds behind the plan. Glancing at her son beside her, she vowed silently not to repeat the same mistake and was eager to return to her own world. At this moment, the Sage of Six Paths seemed to notice something, and he looked at his mother with a complicated expression. "The Limited Tsukuyomi world isn''t completely stable yet. We need to wait a little longer," Hagoromo Gengetsu said, looking at the Kaguya and her son, who had been working together in perfect harmony but now seemed estranged. Not interested in meddling in family matters, he gave a serious answer. He also wanted to send the two of them back. But the Limited Tsukuyomi world had only just stabilized. The Dragon Vein and the sealed Kaguya still needed more time to reshape this world. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t want any unexpected mishaps at the last moment. "To be safe, let''s wait about a month," Hagoromo Gengetsu said, sensing and analyzing the world''s changes. Kaguya and her son had no objections. They could wait a month. "In the meantime, you two can either find a quiet place to wait or explore this world a bit. However, I have one reminder for you both." "This is my world, and I don''t want to see it damaged." After reminding the two, Hagoromo Gengetsu waved his hand and turned to leave. The Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya looked at each other. The former spoke, "Mother, would you like to see the human world? It''s the most beautiful sight on the planet." Kaguya looked at her son and replied coldly, "No need." With that, she turned and left, seeking a secluded place to wait quietly. "The will still hasn''t changed," the Sage of Six Paths sighed deeply as he watched his mother walk away. From beginning to end, his mother had never changed her view of the world or humanity as he had hoped. She still saw the world as her garden and humans as her seedlings, to be harvested and controlled at will. This was the last thing he wanted to see. "I must be prepared," the Sage of Six Paths thought as he continued to observe the Limited Tsukuyomi world. In his world, the only Indra reincarnate, Uchiha Madara, was dead. The Naruto he was possessing hadn''t been born yet. Both the reincarnations of Asura and Indra were now vacant. The question was, where to find suitable candidates? Chapter 381: The System’s Final Message Chapter 381: The Systems Final Message Chapter 381: The System''s Final Message In the ancestral land of the Hagoromo Clan, Gengetsu once again found himself surrounded by the familiar bustle and liveliness. Without engaging in much small talk with others, he headed straight to the ice cream shop, purchasing a bag of ice popsHarus favorite treatand then returned home. Peering through the window, he saw Haru sitting quietly, holding a small biography of him written by one of the Yamanaka sisters, with an unopened ice pop beside her. Unlike before, Haru seemed to have lost interest in the ice pops within her reach. Her large eyes were fixed intently on the book in her hands. Yet, there had been no sound of pages turning for quite some time. That was, until she heard the sound of footsteps. She quickly lifted her head, her eyes red and full of anticipation. Creak~ The door opened. A familiar voice reached Harus ears. "It seems I bought too many ice pops. There''s still plenty left here, Haru." Thud! The pages fluttered to the ground. Without saying a word, Haru dropped the book and threw herself into Gengetsu''s arms, her voice choked with emotion, "Gengetsu-niisan, I thought you werent coming back!" "Of course not. Here I am again, arent I? If Im not mistaken, not much time has passed, right?" Gengetsu said, holding Haru in his arms. "But it felt like a long time to me," Haru replied, lifting her head from Gengetsu''s chest, her expression serious. For some reason, this time, when Gengetsu-niisan left, she felt deeply uneasy. She had stopped reading, and even her favorite ice pops remained untouched as she sat there, like an abandoned kitten, waiting in vain for a family member to return and hold her again. Now, finally, he was back! Haru hugged Gengetsu tightly, her voice filled with anxiety, "Um... Gengetsu-niisan, you won''t leave again, right?" "Of course not!" Gengetsu gave her a bright smile. Since the Limited Tsukuyomi World and the original world were closely connected, and with his control over the Dragon Vein, he could travel back and forth at any time. Naturally, he wouldnt lie to Haru. "Yay!" Knowing that Gengetsu-niisan always kept his word, Haru, now relieved, returned to her lively and adorable self. Her appetite restored, she looked at the large bag of ice pops Gengetsu was holding. Her eyes lit up, and with a sweet smile, she reached out and said, "Thank you, Gengetsu-niisan!" Gengetsu laughed, taking a step back, "I think I should return these ice pops. Haru, your stomach is only so big, and you havent even finished the previous ones." "Please dont!" Haru''s face instantly showed concern. "I can handle it! Those... those ice pops were saved especially for you, Gengetsu-niisan." "Really?" "Of course!" "Then can I have all the ice pops in this bag too?" "..." "Haha..." After a playful tussle between the siblings, everything returned to how it had been at the beginning. Haru sat closely beside Gengetsu, contentedly eating her ice pop and reading her book, her legs swinging freely as she relaxed. When Hagoromo Ruri entered, she was greeted by this heartwarming scene. A flash of amusement passed through her eyes, but her expression quickly turned serious as she looked at Gengetsu and said, "Theres a situation with the tailed beasts. The mission you assigned earlier to capture them was intercepted midway, and now, some of the captured tailed beasts have reappeared. Many have seen them." "Captured tailed beasts... reappeared..." Gengetsu quickly understood. The capture of the tailed beasts had been a task he specifically assigned on his previous visit. Their reappearance was a result of his efforts to stabilize the world. Seeing Ruri still awaiting his instructions, Gengetsu calmly ordered, "The matter of the tailed beasts has been resolved. Unless they harm people of their own accord, theres no need to concern yourself with them anymore." Ruri was slightly surprised but didnt question it, as usual. She turned to leave and relay the new orders. However, just before crossing the threshold, she paused and, without looking back, said in a flat tone, "Gengetsu, it''s time to prepare for your wedding." Without waiting for his response, she quickened her pace and left. Hearing this, Gengetsu was puzzled. "A wedding? With Ruri?" Ruri had already walked away and couldn''t answer his question. Fortunately, Haru was still by his side. At this moment, Haru put down her book and began counting on her fingers one by one: "Its not just Ruri-neechan. Theres also Senju-neechan, Uchiha-neechan, Uzumaki-neechan, Yamanaka-neechan..." By the end, Haru had run out of fingers. She could only look at Gengetsu-niisan with wide eyes and continue listing them. When she was finally done, Gengetsu had only one word in response. "Huh?" But leaving aside how he would handle these romantic entanglements in this world... Gengetsu had more important matters to attend to. He glanced at Haru, who had once again focused on her ice pops and book. After patting her little head, he turned his attention to the system. After sealing Kaguya Otsutsuki with his own hands using the Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei, the system panel had emitted a brilliant light. Only now had it finally returned to its original state. Accompanied by the familiar ding sound, the systems final notification arrived. [Ultimate Mission: Fourth Great Ninja WarSeal Kaguya Otsutsuki (Completed)] [Congratulations to the Host!! You have successfully sealed Kaguya Otsutsuki, the Progenitor of Chakra!! The Ninja World is now at peace, and your renown is unparalleled!] [Mission Reward: Kekkei Mo?ra] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Congratulations to the Host on reaching the pinnacle of the Ninja World. From now on, the systems support will come to an end.] [Though the system has helped along the way, your rise from the lowest-ranked academy student to the strongest in the world, defeating countless enemies, and ultimately becoming the most powerful in the Ninja World was largely due to your own efforts.] [We believe that you will maintain this drive, and even in the systems absence, you will continue to forge ahead on your path, creating new triumphs!] [Finally... Good luck, Host!] "Sigh, Im going to miss it a little." As his power continued to increase with the systems ultimate reward, Gengetsu didn''t pay much attention to that. Instead, he focused on the system''s final farewell message. Reading it word by word, he felt a deep sense of emotion and even a hint of sadness at the parting. Although the system had been somewhat eccentric from the beginning, and even in this final farewell, it continued to treat him as an underdog who had beaten the odds... He couldn''t deny that it had helped him a lot. All he had to do was ignore the question marks in his mind and cooperate. So... When the system delivered its final farewell, followed by a "post-service rating," just like many products do, Gengetsu glanced at the prompt. [Thank you for using this system. As a final request, please rate the system''s service.] The rating ranged from 0 to 10. Still feeling sentimental, Gengetsu sighed softly and without hesitation selected 0. Chapter 382: The Finale Chapter 382: The Finale Chapter 382: The Finale [Ding!] Just as Hagoromo Gengetsu was about to give the system a zero rating, the familiar system notification sounded again. He hesitated. The system, which was supposed to give its final message, now presented a new one. [Friendly reminder, Host: Ratings come with rewards! The higher the rating, the greater the reward!] Hagoromo Gengetsu took all of this in without a second thought. His finger shifted from the zero rating to a full ten. In hindsight, although the system had been acting erratically from start to finish, it still had its merits. Being kind-hearted, he decided to let go of past grievances and reward the system that had helped him. Hagoromo Gengetsu finally pressed the ten rating option. Soon enough: [Ding! Ding! Ding!] Unlike the previous cold and monotonous sounds, the system notification this time sounded joyful. [Thank you, Host, for your sincere rating!] [Since the Host''s arrival in this world, the system has witnessed your talent, effort, kindness, sincerity, and love. Although we are about to part ways in the Naruto world, we shall meet again!] [Full Score Reward: Together on the Journey (After the Host''s death, the system will return as promised to accompany the Host in adventures in another world.)] [Host, see you in the next world!] "It''d be better if we never meet again." Hagoromo Gengetsu regretted giving the system a ten. This thing was really clinging to him. Not to mention that he was now at the level of the Sage of Six Paths, with a long lifespan ahead and no intention of dying anytime soon. Even if he did move on to another world outside of Naruto, as long as the system was normal, it would be fine. But his system always seemed a bit off. In the end, he had to rely on his own efforts. "Maybe you should fix your head first, system." With that, Hagoromo Gengetsu could only sincerely wish it well. The system didn''t respond. As it had said before, its mission in this world was over. On the other hand, Hagoromo Gengetsu''s era was just beginning. A month later, the limited Tsukuyomi world had stabilized. After handling the affairs related to this world, Hagoromo Gengetsu once again met with Kaguya Otsutsuki and the Sage of Six Paths. Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t waste any words and simply said, "It''s time to go." Kaguya and her son nodded. In the next moment... Roar! With a great commotion, the Dragon Vein burst from the ground beneath the three of them, enveloping them in its body. Blinding white light erupted from each of them. In an instant, the Dragon Vein dissipated, and the three disappeared. After a familiar journey through time and space... When Hagoromo Gengetsu, Kaguya Otsutsuki, and the Sage of Six Paths opened their eyes again, they were greeted by a beautiful landscape of mountains and rivers. "We''ve finally... returned!" The moment he opened his eyes, Hagoromo Gengetsu was certain this was the world he had grown up in. The plan had gone smoothly. After all the twists and turns, he was finally back, feeling a mix of emotions. Though he wanted to see how the ninja world he left behind had changed, there were more pressing matters at hand. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked at Kaguya Otsutsuki and the Sage of Six Paths beside him. It was time to send these two back to their rightful place. The three of them flew swiftly, without stopping, and soon arrived at the ruins of Roran. Hagoromo Gengetsu found the Dragon Vein of this world and, after taking control of it, turned to Kaguya and her son and said: "Its time to say goodbye." The Dragon Veins passage between worlds had a sequence. The next world in line from Hagoromo Gengetsu''s was the homeland of Kaguya and her son. This had been thoroughly tested. "Then, farewell, Hagoromo Gengetsu," said the Sage of Six Paths as he withdrew from Naruto''s body and expressed his gratitude to Hagoromo Gengetsu. He did not say goodbye. Neither did his mother. No one wanted to encounter the overwhelmingly powerful Hagoromo Gengetsu again. Hagoromo Gengetsu understood their thoughts. He smiled indifferently and activated the power of the Dragon Vein. Then, with a flash of his figure, he pulled Naruto back outside. As before, the Dragon Vein rose up, emitting a bright white light. However, this time, the light was limited to the Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya Otsutsuki. Soon, with the final burst of brightness, the Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya Otsutsuki were gone. Everything returned to normal. "Where am I?" Regaining his senses after being controlled by the Sage of Six Paths for so long, Naruto looked around in confusion. "Welcome home, Naruto," Hagoromo Gengetsu said with a faint smile. "You! You''re Hagoromo Gengetsu!" Naruto finally noticed Hagoromo Gengetsu beside him and quickly stepped back, cautiously keeping a close eye on him. After seeing that Hagoromo Gengetsu made no move, Naruto couldn''t help but ask: "Why am I here? What happened?" "Still not fully awake? Think harder." Back in his homeland, with the hidden threats eliminated, Hagoromo Gengetsu was in a good mood and didn''t mind chatting with Naruto for a bit. Naruto scratched his head hard, trying to recall. "I was hit by Uchiha Obito''s genjutsu... Grandpa Six Paths saved me... Then I don''t remember much." "Wait! Grandpa Six Paths forcibly took over my body!" Naruto suddenly remembered the last scene before he blacked out, shocked and confused. "Why did Grandpa Six Paths do that?" "And Hagoromo Gengetsu just said ''Welcome home.'' Am I really back?" For a moment, Naruto understood a lot, but also didn''t understand much. He looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu, wanting to ask more. But Hagoromo Gengetsu didn''t answer. "Naruto, just live your life from now on. Fall in love, have some kids, and stop getting involved in pointless things. After all, you helped me a lot, and I don''t want to have to kill you again." Leaving behind these words, Hagoromo Gengetsu opened a black portal in front of him and stepped inside. "Wait..." Naruto, still puzzled by Hagoromo Gengetsu''s words, wanted to stop him. But Hagoromo Gengetsu ignored him. In the next moment, the black portal vanished. "Just like that, he''s gone?" Staring at the empty space in front of him, Naruto muttered. After a moment, he looked around and noticed the area was somewhat familiar, as if it were the ruins of Roran. "Am I really back? I wonder how everyone is doing." With that thought, Naruto, who now had experience in another world, quickly determined the direction and sped towards Konoha. At the same time... Compared to Naruto, who had to travel day and night on foot, Hagoromo Gengetsu crossed thousands of miles in an instant and arrived at the Hagoromo Clan''s territory. Yes, the Hagoromo Clan''s territory. Unlike the last time, when the area was filled with broken, decayed remnants, now, it was full of magnificent buildings, bustling with activity. Though it was still not as grand as the Hagoromo Clan''s territory in the limited Tsukuyomi world, it was far more prosperous than anything in Konoha or even the capital of the Land of Fire. Hagoromo Gengetsu could see that Sasuke and the others had done a good job after he left. "Clan Leader!" "Lord Hagoromo!" "Senior Hagoromo!" ... As Hagoromo Gengetsu formally stepped into the territory, he didnt hide his presence. With a single step, his aura surged, covering the entire area and announcing his return. In an instant, everyone in the Hagoromo Clan''s territory felt as if they were being watched by a divine, unapproachable presence. Shocked, puzzled, and then enlightened, they gathered, looking with fiery admiration at the descending Hagoromo Gengetsu. Cheers erupted all around. Hagoromo Gengetsu swept his gaze over the gathering crowd. Elder Moteni, Hanare, Hagoromo Anki, Samui, Uchiha Izumi, Uchiha Kei, and many others were among them. Hagoromo Gengetsus gaze finally settled on Uchiha Sasuke, smiling in satisfaction: "Youve matured and become steady. I can see that youve done an excellent job, Sasuke." Sasuke looked at Hagoromo Gengetsu with respect and replied earnestly, "Everything we''ve built was carried out according to your plans, Lord Hagoromo." "No matter how flawless the plan, without proper execution, it would all fall apart." Hagoromo Gengetsu patted Sasuke on the shoulder, speaking as he glanced at the former Konoha shinobi and the other ninja clans from the Five Great Nations standing respectfully behind the Hagoromo and Uchiha members. "Also, Sasuke, your political tactics have impressed me." The usual Uchiha approach to enemies was total annihilation. Sasuke''s willingness to forgive past wrongs, accept former enemies, and use this to sow discord among them was a rarity among the Uchiha. "How many stubborn remnants are left in the ninja world?" Hagoromo Gengetsu asked Sasuke. Sasuke immediately replied, "Led by the remaining Four Kage, there are about a hundred of them. They move around constantly, making it hard to track them down." "Don''t worry, someone will soon volunteer the information," Hagoromo Gengetsu said with a faint smile. Finally, he looked at the gathered crowd and, with a calm yet unstoppable force, declared, "True peace has finally arrived." "Everyone, welcome the arrival of the new era!" ... "Why? Why are Hinata''s uncle, Choji''s elders, and Ino''s elderseveryone from Konohaattacking me?" Outside Konoha Village, Naruto, repeatedly dodging attacks, shouted in confusion at his pursuers. Originally, Naruto had returned to Konoha with a sense of homesickness, rushing back as quickly as possible, traveling day and night. However, as soon as he entered the gates, before he could even notice the changes in the village compared to his memories, he was met with fierce attacks. Naruto recognized many of his attackers, though he couldn''t name them all, he was sure they were all Konoha ninjas. Naruto believed there must be some misunderstanding and repeatedly tried to explain. But it was no use. The attacks from the former Konoha ninjas only grew fiercer. Naruto was baffled. With his strength, he could easily defeat these people. But he didn''t want to hurt his comrades from the village. Seeing more and more people attacking him, Naruto had no choice but to retreat temporarily. "Keep chasing him!" A Hyu?ga ninja activated his Byakugan and, together with his comrades, continued to hunt Naruto with murderous intent. To ensure the survival of their clans, they had already pledged loyalty to the Hagoromo clan. At this point, the last thing they could afford was to be indecisive. To prove their loyalty, they wouldn''t hesitate to kill Naruto, or even a former Hokage. This was the way of the ninja clans. Those who couldn''t adapt to the changing tides had long since disappeared into the river of history, like the Uzumaki and Taketori clans. Though Naruto was unwilling to harm his former village comrades, he was still able to shake off his pursuers. An hour passed, and Naruto had completely evaded his pursuers, but he found himself lost in a remote wilderness. Just as Naruto chose a random path and charged ahead, a familiar voice suddenly called out. "Naruto!" Naruto turned to see Kiba Inuzuka. "It really is you!" Kiba, now more seasoned than before, sniffed the air to confirm, and then exclaimed with delight. Naruto was equally delighted, rushing forward and eagerly asking, "Kiba, what are you doing here? Where is everyone? And what happened to Konoha? Why are so many comrades trying to kill me?" Hearing this, the smile on Kiba''s face dimmed a bit, and he slowly explained, "This place is dangerous. I''ll explain on the way." As they traveled, Kiba explained the situation to Naruto, and upon learning the truth, Naruto fell silent. "We''ve arrived." Kiba led Naruto to a hidden valley. "This is where everyone is hiding." As Kiba spoke, he formed hand seals, and in the next second, a barrier opened, revealing the valley''s true nature. Naruto quickly walked in and soon saw many familiar faces. Granny Tsunade, Kakashi-sensei, Sakura, Hinata, Shikamaru, and all the other members of the Konoha 12 were there. Unlike their elders who had surrendered, the younger generation of shinobi didn''t understand much about politics. They only knew one thing: they shouldn''t betray the Hokage they had grown up hearing about. Additionally, Naruto noticed there were also ninjas from the other Four Great Shinobi Villages, including Cloud and Mist. "Naruto!!" At that moment, not only did Naruto see everyone, but everyone saw Naruto as well. Sakura was the first to cry out in joy. As the crowd swarmed towards Naruto, and just as he was about to wave excitedly A voice, too familiar to be mistaken, sounded once again in Naruto''s ear. "Thank you again, Naruto." Naruto felt a chill run down his spine. At the same time, Kakashi and the others froze, their faces showing despair. Behind Naruto, a black portal opened, and Hagoromo Gengetsu stepped out with a smile, patting Naruto on the shoulder. Looking at everyone present, he said, "The family''s finally all together." Hagoromo Gengetsu had only returned to the ninja world for a day, and the last remnants of resistance were already rounded up. He didn''t take their lives, but instead, made full use of them, having them contribute to the peace of the ninja world. There was no need for further words; during their work, they would naturally find their own redemption. In the following days, the entire ninja world continued to be reshaped according to Hagoromo Gengetsu''s vision. During this time, Hagoromo Gengetsu traveled to the moon and used the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu to revive the Hagoromo clan members he knew, including Hagoromo Haru. Unlike in the Infinite Tsukuyomi world, where Haru was still a little girl, on the moon, when Hagoromo Gengetsu met Haru again, she had grown into an adult. However, the way she addressed him remained the same. "Big Brother Gengetsu!" Haru, with tears in her eyes, hugged Hagoromo Gengetsu tightly. Hagoromo Gengetsu hugged her back. From then on, the former Otsutsuki clan''s territory on the moon became the new home for the resurrected Hagoromo clan members. Hagoromo Gengetsu enjoyed more than ten years of peaceful life. Until one day. Otsutsuki Momoshiki and Otsutsuki Kinshiki crossed the universe and arrived. Before the two could even utter their usual "lower life forms," Hagoromo Gengetsu kicked them both into the Divine Tree, where they joined the previously revived Otsutsuki Isshiki, becoming nourishment for the tree, which eventually produced a chakra fruit. "Looks like you''ll be waiting forever, system," Hagoromo Gengetsu said with a smile, playing with the genuine chakra fruit in his hand before taking a bite. His era was far from over!!! (The main story ends, with a few side stories to follow.) Chapter 383: Extra I – Warring States Chapter 383: Extra I C Warring States Chapter 383: Extra I - Warring States A cold wind howled, and a chilling atmosphere filled the land. The sound of clashing metal suddenly rang out. Roars, cries of battle, shouts of excitement, and screams of agony resounded across the battlefield. Accompanying these sounds were the collisions of kunai, shuriken, explosive tags, and various ninjutsu. Thud! A body fell into a pool of blood, the red liquid staining the emblem of the Senju clan on the armor. Following closely, another body fell on top, and blood splattered again, landing on the emblem of the Hagoromo clan on the arm of the corpse. The crescent moon design on the three-moon crest turned crimson. This was the Warring States period. A time never lacking in bloodshed and slaughter. At this moment, on the battlefield, Hagoromo Gengetsu, clad in silver armor, easily snapped the neck of a Senju ninja in front of him and casually tossed the body aside. His gaze remained calm as he looked at Senju Tobirama, who was charging forward with his striking silver hair. Clapping his hands together, a river of corrosive, sticky acid release jutsu materialized out of thin air and surged forward. "Ah! Ah!" Several Senju ninjas, unable to dodge in time, were instantly dissolved by the acid. Senju Tobirama calmly observed the incoming acid release jutsu, and his hands quickly formed seals: "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!" Sizzle... The rushing water collided with the acidic fluid, creating a thick cloud of steam. Though the Water Formation Wall was quickly breached, it provided enough time for the Senju ninjas and Tobirama to scatter. Using the mist as cover, Senju Tobirama didn''t retreat but instead advanced, moving rapidly to catch Hagoromo Gengetsu off guard. Suddenly! A sharp gust of wind blew. Hagoromo Gengetsu appeared behind Senju Tobirama in an instant. "Where do you think you''re going?" As the words fell, a steel-colored hand forcefully plunged into Senju Tobiramas chest. Splash. The sound of water echoed as the figure of Senju Tobirama in front of Hagoromo Gengetsu turned into a stream of water and fell to the ground. Before Hagoromo Gengetsu could show any surprise, "Water Release: Water Severing Wave!" A high-pressure water jet shot rapidly from behind him. "I did underestimate you." Hagoromo Gengetsu turned his head, calmly observing the situation. Boom!!! A massive water release shot skyward, engulfing the entire battlefield in an instant. As time passed, the Senju ninjas suffered more and more casualties. Senju Tobirama, also heavily wounded, finally managed to break away from Hagoromo Gengetsu and, after quickly assessing the situation, led the remaining Senju ninjas to retreat. The battle thus came to an end. Hagoromo Gengetsu, who only had some dust on his body and no significant injuries, glanced in the direction where Senju Tobirama and the others had fled, then turned to look at his own clan members. Although the Hagoromo ninjas had fewer casualties compared to the Senju, they were all injured, and most were at their limits. Seeing this, Hagoromo Gengetsu ultimately chose not to pursue. "Chief! We won!" As they rested on the spot, the delighted clan members looked at their newly appointed chief, Hagoromo Gengetsu, with respect. The previous doubts and apprehensions were gone. It should be noted that before this, the Hagoromo clan often lost more than they won when facing the Senju clan, to the point where they were relegated to playing a supporting role while the Uchiha clan fought on the front lines. However, since Hagoromo Gengetsu took over as the new chief, he had led them to several victories, raising the Hagoromo clan''s reputation once again. Now, having defeated the ninja forces led by Senju Tobirama, the number two figure in the Senju clan, the members of the Hagoromo clan fully recognized Hagoromo Gengetsu as their leader. Despite the reverent looks and words from his clan members, Hagoromo Gengetsu remained calm. He looked over the battlefield littered with corpses. To be honest, he wasnt very interested in participating in this endless conflict. However, the blood feud that had lasted for years couldn''t be ignored. Even as the clan chief, trying to resolve it with words alone was nearly impossible. So, they would fight. Fight until everyone was too weary to continue, and then discuss other matters. In the meantime, it was better for his side to win than the enemy. But as he looked at the current battlefield, a flash of dissatisfaction crossed Hagoromo Gengetsu''s eyes. Half an hour later. While resting, the Hagoromo ninjas noticed a group of ninjas in the distance, quickly approaching, with the fan emblem of the Uchiha clan on their clothing. "You''re late." Hagoromo Gengetsu stood in place, waiting for them to arrive, and frowned as he spoke to the leader. "Apologies, Gengetsu. My brother encountered new developments in his battle, which caused a delay." Uchiha Izuna stepped forward, apologizing sincerely. "Your brother again." Hagoromo Gengetsu snorted and asked, "So, what did he achieve?" Uchiha Izuna looked embarrassed at the question. His silence said it all. Hagoromo Gengetsu shook his head knowingly. If there was anyone who perfectly embodied the saying "overestimating oneself," it was Uchiha Madara. Despite not being as strong as Senju Hashirama, he constantly sought battles with him. In the end, not only did he lose soldiers and resources, but he also ruined many plans. Just like now, Hagoromo Gengetsu had finally lured out Senju Tobirama, planning to ambush him with the Uchiha clan. But, of course, the Uchiha arrived half an hour late. The plan was thus ruined. Given Senju Tobirama''s caution, it would be impossible to trick him again. Uchiha Izuna, aware of where the mistake lay, continued to apologize to Hagoromo Gengetsu. As the Uchiha clans equivalent to Senju Tobirama, when his brother made a mistake, it was up to him as the younger brother to take responsibility. The Uchiha clan was indeed proud, but this time, their actions were clearly wrong. Actually, this wasn''t the first time. Hagoromo Gengetsu finally understood why the Uchiha and Hagoromo clans, despite their alliance, had never managed to completely suppress the Senju clan. The Uchiha clan, or more specifically, Uchiha Madara, was too arrogant, always assuming that the Uchiha and his own strength alone were enough to defeat the Senju clan and Senju Hashirama. Despite Hagoromo Gengetsus repeated reminders for better cooperation, Madara continued to act on his own. In contrast, Uchiha Izuna was far more competent than his brother. This plan had been largely driven by him. But ultimately, it was foiled by Uchiha Madara''s stubbornness. Sometimes, Hagoromo Gengetsu even wondered if Uchiha Madara was secretly working for the Senju clan. With an ally like this, bad luck was inevitable. "Izuna, why not stage a coup and take your brother''s position as clan leader!" Hagoromo Gengetsu seriously suggested. Uchiha Izuna could only smile wryly and wave his hands in refusal. Because of their incompetent clan leader, the Uchiha clan and the Hagoromo clan rarely managed to achieve more together than they could alone. Gradually, Hagoromo Gengetsu lost interest in cooperating, and with his growing authority as the clan leader, he began to actively reduce conflicts with the Senju clan. Until one day, he received news that Uchiha Izuna had been defeated by Senju Tobirama and was critically injured. Shortly after, the Uchiha and Senju clans fought their final battle, after which they made peace. Hagoromo Gengetsu looked out the window and sighed: "A new era has arrived." Chapter 384: Extra II – The Flower of the Yamanaka Clan Chapter 384: Extra II C The Flower of the Yamanaka Clan Chapter 384: Extra II - The Flower of the Yamanaka Clan My name is Yamanaka Aoi, the daughter of the current head of the Yamanaka Clan. When people talk about prominent clans, they often mention the Senju, Uchiha, Hagoromo, Uzumaki, and Hyuga Clans. The Yamanaka Clan may not be as well-known, but alongside the Nara and Akimichi Clans, we have formed a powerful alliance. Together with our ally, the Sarutobi Clan, our collective strength rivals that of the top ninja clans, allowing us to hold our own in these turbulent times. My childhood was quite happy. My greatest joy came from reading books. As members of the Yamanaka Clan, who specialize in the art of memory manipulation, we have access to an abundance of books, particularly personal memoirs, which are available in large numbers. Since I was young, I immersed myself in the vast sea of literature, witnessing the grand, dramatic lives of many individuals through the pages of books. As I grew older, I began to entertain the idea of writing a book myself. But who should I write about? I didnt think there was much interesting about myself to write. Writing about my family would be tricky and would require a lot of diplomatic phrasing to avoid offending anyone. Perhaps I should write about someone outside the clan. But given how chaotic the world is right now, going out into it would be risky. Nevertheless, I was determined to set out on my journey. Aside from the desire to write a book, there was another reason driving mea sudden proposal for an arranged marriage. The boy from the Nara Clan was too boring; the big guy from the Akimichi Clan might crush me; and as for the guy from the Sarutobi Clan, he was too serious! You might think he was over thirty years old just by looking at him. As for my peers within the Yamanaka Clan, I knew them too well to have any interest. After carefully considering all the options and not finding anyone who piqued my interest, I decided to run away from home, just like the protagonists in the novels I had read. Maybe Id find my destined partner along the way, just like in the stories. Hee-hee. The outside world was much harsher than I had imagined. There was fighting everywhere. Ninjas, nobles, samurai, banditspeople of all sorts were involved in the conflicts. Many disasters and tragedies unfolded right before my eyes. My abilities were limited, so I could only do what little I could to help. But it was like trying to extinguish a forest fire with a cup of water. I started to worry. In such a chaotic era, it might be difficult to find a protagonist worthy of being the subject of my book. But since I was already out here, I decided to press on despite my concerns. One day, I arrived at a place called Fuyuu Village. It seemed like they were holding a wedding, but the villagers were either laughing uncontrollably or crying hysterically, making the scene appear quite bizarre. Curiosity got the better of me, and I decided to investigate. I quickly learned that a young traveler had recently passed through and killed the local rogue ninja who had been terrorizing the village, refusing any form of payment before simply leaving. Could this be the hero I had read about in the books? My eyes lit up as I mentally noted down the descriptions the villagers provided of this mysterious young man. In the following days, I frequently heard more about this person. For instance, he killed bandits, saved civilians on the brink of death, and continued to take down evil ninjas and even corrupt nobles. I meticulously recorded all the information I could gather about him. Gradually, I became more and more intrigued by this individual. Eventually, I learned his name. Hagoromo Gengetsu. A member of the Hagoromo Clan? I decided to follow his trail, carefully judging whether he was truly worth writing about. Along the way, I gathered more and more information about Hagoromo Gengetsu. One day, I finally caught up to him. It was in a small town filled with corpses. I saw the cause of this disastera deranged member of the Kaguya Clan who had awakened the Shikotsumyaku. As for Hagoromo Gengetsu, I only saw his back, but I could feel his overwhelming anger. Soon, the battle between Hagoromo Gengetsu and the Taketori Clan member began. I wanted to help, but I quickly realized that my strength was far from sufficient. As the two fought further and further away, I wanted to follow, but then I heard cries for help from within the ruins of the town. In the end, I chose to stay behind. I didnt know it at the time, but this would be the closest I would ever get to Hagoromo Gengetsu in my entire life. After handling the situation in the town, I heard that Hagoromo Gengetsu had ultimately defeated the Kaguya Clan member. I was elated. Having decided that Hagoromo Gengetsu would be the protagonist of my book, I continued to follow him. But fate always has a way of playing tricks on people. In the time that followed, I never saw Hagoromo Gengetsu again. Instead, I only heard about his new exploits. For example, he killed the lord of Ishikawa Castle and distributed food to the people, defeated evil jutsu practitioners, and even assassinated nobles, including daimyo... I documented all of these events in detail, growing more determined with each passing day that this was the man I wanted to write about. A long time passed, and then one day, I heard that Hagoromo Gengetsu had returned to the Hagoromo Clan to assume the position of clan head. On that same day, I was found by members of the Yamanaka Clan and had no choice but to return home. Back home, I began organizing all the information I had on Hagoromo Gengetsu and officially started writing the book. Of course, during this time, I also made sure to keep gathering more news about him. Hagoromo Gengetsu probably had no idea that, hundreds of miles away, there was a girl he didnt know who was writing a biography about him. Hee-hee~ I thought this work would continue for a long time. But... Not long after I moved to Konoha, I heard the news of the battle at the Valley of the Gods. I fell silent. I... shed tears. I hadnt realized that I had come to love Hagoromo Gengetsu, not just as a character in my book, but as a person in the real world. Now, I had no choice but to bring the story to an end. I wanted to publish the book so that the world could know the real Hagoromo Gengetsu. But my father disagreed because Hagoromo Gengetsu was considered an enemy of Konoha. In the end, the book was locked away in the clans archives. And I locked myself away as well. Sometimes, I look up at the sky. Maybe, in a world beyond this one, theres another world where everything is the same, except without the regrets. In that world, Ive already been united with Hagoromo Gengetsu. Blessings to you, my other self. I hope you can finish the story. ... My name is Yamanaka Ino, the daughter of the current head of the Yamanaka Clan in Konoha. One day, while I was exploring the clans archives, I found a book covered in dust. When I opened it, I discovered that it was a biography of Hagoromo Gengetsu, the same person who had appeared during the Chunin Exams. The book was written by an ancestor of mine named Yamanaka Aoi. Curious, I continued reading. As I read, I found myself becoming deeply fascinated by Hagoromo Gengetsu. To my great surprise, not long afterward, I actually met Hagoromo Gengetsu, although he was in disguise at the time. Oh my gosh! I actually talked to him, and we had quite a conversation! Even though many people in the village spoke ill of him, I held firm to my own understanding of Hagoromo Gengetsu. Until the great war that engulfed the entire ninja world began, my heart began to waver. But after being captured and put to work, I saw firsthand how the ninja world under Hagoromo Gengetsus rule was changing for the better, day by day. Not only did true peace finally come. Every aspect of life, from clothing, food, shelter, to transportation, saw great improvements, and the smiles on peoples faces became more and more genuine. I finally realized that Yamanaka Aois words were true. Soon after, I regained my freedom. When I returned home, I picked up the biography that Yamanaka Aoi had written. After some thought, I picked up my pen. In the days that followed, I would continue the story. Hagoromo Gengetsus biography isnt finished yet. Yamanaka Aoi, Ill leave the next part to me. Chapter 385: Extra Story III – Gengetsu in the Normal Timeline Chapter 385: Extra Story III C Gengetsu in the Normal Timeline Chapter 385: Extra Story III - Gengetsu in the Normal Timeline Gengetsu''s performance in the ninja academy wasn''t remarkable, but at least he managed to get into Konoha''s only ninja school. After graduation, as long as he didn''t get too reckless, life was bound to be better than that of ordinary people who toiled endlessly. There was just one caveat: never get involved in a Shinobi World War. Unless you''re overpowered. Otherwise, you''re destined to be cannon fodder. Unfortunately, it wouldn''t be long before the shinobi world experienced an unprecedented war. Thinking about this, Gengetsu, who was lying on his desk with vacant eyes, glanced at his desk mate, Naruto, who was already sound asleep to his left. He then turned his head and looked two rows ahead at Sasuke, who was sitting by the window, propping his chin up with his hands, looking as cool as ever. He hadnt expected to be in the same class as these two guys. Life wasn''t easy, and Gengetsu sighed deeply. As someone who had reincarnated, he was supposed to be as powerful as other prodigies who could conquer the world in an instant. But his golden finger (cheat ability) still hadn''t appeared. Relying on his own efforts, he might eventually become an elite jo?nin after several years, but that level of strength would be far from enough to face the formidable enemies in the future. So, Naruto, Sasuke, the future of the shinobi world is in your hands! Gengetsu had already resigned himself to laying low. He decided not to disrupt the plot and just remain an unnoticed background character. But how to do that? He was very familiar with that from his previous life. Seeing his desk mate Naruto sleeping soundly, Gengetsu couldn''t help but yawn too. He let his head hit the desk, and within seconds, he joined Naruto in sleep. There was no denying it: sleeping in class was much more satisfying than sleeping at home. Especially since he was sleeping for the sake of the shinobi world, not out of selfish desire. That made the sleep even sweeter. And so it was. While Iruka-sensei passionately lectured about the Will of Fire at the podium, both Gengetsu and Naruto, with their heads turned in opposite directions, slept rhythmically at their desks. Across the hall, Hinata nervously fidgeted with her fingers, occasionally casting worried glances between the two sleeping boys and Iruka, fearing that the teacher would notice them. Beside Hinata, Kiba, who had been drowsy, snapped awake at the sight of Gengetsu and Naruto, a mischievous grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. He wished everyone in the class would fall asleep, leaving him the only one working hard so he could become the leader of them all. So, sleep on, sleep on, sleep to your heart''s content. Kiba picked up his pen and diligently started taking notes. In the front row, Shikamaru, who vaguely heard the snoring, turned to see Gengetsu and Naruto, his eyes lighting up as he thought, "I''m not alone in this," before he too laid his head on the desk and fell asleep. Cho?ji, sitting next to Shikamaru, didn''t disturb his friend. Instead, he simply took out snacks from his drawer and kept eating. In the same row, Sakura and Ino weren''t paying attention to any of this. The two girls'' eyes were fixated on Sasuke, who sat in front of them. If looks could burn, Sasuke''s back would have had a large hole by now. Sasuke never cared about what happened in the classroom. From start to finish, his gaze was fixed outside the window. Unlike his carefree peers, he carried a heavy burden. Shino, who sat next to Sasuke and was ignored by everyone, silently adjusted his sunglasses. No one knew what those eyes behind the shades were looking at. All of this constituted a peaceful day at the ninja academy. Until the peace was suddenly broken. "Sleeping in class?! Gengetsu! Naruto! Shikamaru! You three, go stand outside and reflect!" "And Cho?ji! How many times have I told you not to eat in class? You go stand outside too!" Iruka''s furious shout rang in their ears. Woken up, Gengetsu calmly got up, yawning as he leisurely walked out of the classroom. Similarly, Naruto, Shikamaru, and Cho?ji, already familiar with this routine, followed suit. Sasuke finally withdrew his gaze, looking at the four of them before quickly looking away. People like that would never cross paths with him in the future. "You guys are the worst class I''ve ever taught!" The familiar hallway, the familiar wall they leaned against, and the familiar scolding from the teacher. For a moment, Gengetsu felt like he was back in his previous life, attending school. However, seeing the members of the newly formed "four-man ditching class" beside him, Gengetsu quickly snapped back to reality. "So, same old plan?" Leaning lazily against the wall, Shikamaru looked at his three "cellmates" and suggested. Gengetsu immediately nodded and took action: "Let''s go!" With a wave of his hand, he led the way out of the ninja academy. Standing in the hallway was out of the question. Might as well do something more meaningful with that time. Naruto, Shikamaru, and Cho?ji agreed with this. Soon, the four-man ditching class skillfully climbed over the wall and found themselves on a bustling street. "Where should we go to play?" Naruto, who was usually shunned and only felt valued and accepted within this group, eagerly asked. "You guys go play; I''m going back to sleep." Gengetsu waved them off and walked away on his own. He had no interest in playing with a bunch of kids, nor did he want to get too involved with Naruto, who was constantly being watched. He was just an ordinary orphan. Except for his love of ditching class. Watching Gengetsu walk away without looking back, Naruto''s expression turned a bit gloomy. As his desk mate, Gengetsu hadn''t shown the same disdain and rejection as the others, but aside from sharing a common interest in sleeping and ditching class, the two hadn''t interacted much. Instinctively, Naruto thought it was his fault. Shikamaru, who was quite observant, noticed Naruto''s sadness and explained: "Gengetsu has always been like that, doing his own thing." "Let''s go! I found a nice rooftop where we can finish our nap." Shikamaru suggested. Cho?ji, always content as long as he was full, nodded along while munching on snacks. Naruto, who really wanted to have some fun, didn''t want to be excluded, so he eagerly agreed. And so, the four-man ditching class split up. Naruto and the others went to the rooftop. But Gengetsu didnt head home to sleep as he had said. Instead, he went to a secluded forest to continue his training. Yes. All this time, Gengetsu had been secretly working hard. Not to show off or stand out. But for his own sense of security. Even though he planned to leave the fate of the ninja world to Naruto and Sasuke, his life was still his own. It was always better to have some self-protection. At the very least, he wanted to make sure he could still be standing when the village was attacked. And who could say what kind of changes a small, insignificant butterfly might bring with the flap of its wings? Gengetsu thought these changes would come in a few years. He didn''t expect them to happen today, right here and now. Ding! Host detected as a transmigrator. System is now activating. Name: Gengetsu Gender: Male Age: 11 Identity: Ninja World: Naruto As Gengetsu was training, an emotionless voice suddenly echoed in his mind. Gengetsu was momentarily stunned before a look of joy spread across his face as he exclaimed: "Haha! System, you finally showed up!" After waiting so long, he thought his cheat might never come. But here it was, finally giving him a surprise. "Quick! Show me what you can do!" Gengetsu eagerly demanded in his mind. The next second, the system''s voice continued. This system is a Counterattack System, dedicated to helping the host overcome obstacles such as talent, background, resources, etc., assisting the host in defeating all opponents and becoming the strongest in the ninja world! Please accept your novice gift pack. "Counterattack, huh? Counterattack is exactly what I need! I''m someone who hasn''t even graduated from the academy, not even qualified as cannon fodder, so a Counterattack system is perfect." Gengetsu excitedly opened the novice gift pack. Accompanied by the image of a grand firework display in his mind, the novice gift pack "popped" open, and a bunch of rewards spilled out. Ding! Ding! Ding! Congratulations, host, you''ve acquired the Three Basic Jutsu; Konoha-Style Taijutsu; Kunai Throwing Technique; Standard Genin-Level Chakra Looking at the rewards, feeling the new memories and changes in his body, Gengetsu''s smile grew even wider. Although he hadn''t received something outlandish like the Mangekyo? Sharingan or the Sage Body, the novice gift packs abilities were perfectly suited for him at the moment. "As expected of the system, always thinking about the host''s needs," Gengetsu mused. While he had already learned the Three Basic Jutsu, throwing techniques, and some Taijutsu, he had only grasped the basics, not yet reaching a level of mastery. The systems newbie package instantly transformed him from a novice to a seasoned expert. The infusion of Genin-level chakra significantly boosted his strength. Gengetsu was quite satisfied and eagerly anticipated the systems upcoming tasks and rewards. The system did not disappoint. After receiving the newbie package, the first mission was officially issued. [Newbie Task: Defeat Naruto Uzumaki.] [Task Description: As an average student in the Ninja Academy, you refuse to remain ordinary. A hot-blooded youth like you is determined to rise above. Go and defeat Naruto Uzumaki, the dead last of the Ninja Academy, and take your first step towards proving yourself.] [Task Reminder: Each time you complete a task, you will receive a corresponding reward. Please take this seriously.] "Defeat Naruto Uzumaki?" Gengetsu was a bit surprised but quickly smiled confidently. "That should be a piece of cake!" Even before receiving the newbie package, he could have defeated Naruto. However, he had always been a bit lazy, rarely striving for high ranks, which was why the system had rated his performance as average. "Who knew that being a slacker could have its benefits? But itll be hard to keep a low profile from now on," Gengetsu thought to himself. Given the system, a path of rise and conquest would certainly involve defeating one opponent after another. This would contradict his original strategy of staying low-key. But so what? The only reason he had been low-key was because he saw no hope. Now that the system was here and hope had arrived, he might as well go all out. Gengetsu could hardly wait to find Naruto and complete his first task. However, he wasnt sure where Naruto might be at the moment. Fortunately, he had another plan. When Gengetsu hurried back to the Ninja Academy, Iruka-senseis class was still in session. He calmed his breathing, put on an "anxious" expression, and quickly ran back to the classroom, shouting: "Iruka-sensei, somethings wrong! Naruto, Shikamaru, and Choji didnt listen to me and just skipped class!" "What??" Irukas face changed dramatically. He immediately rushed to the hallway to check, and indeed, Naruto and the others were nowhere to be seen. "They actually dared to skip class!" Iruka quickly instructed the students to study on their own, praised Gengetsu a few times, and then, with a furious expression, stormed out of the academy, vowing to bring the three truants back. Gengetsu leisurely returned to the classroom, watching Irukas retreating figure through the window, a smirk forming on his lips. If he couldnt find Naruto, then surely Iruka-sensei, a Chunin and the nemesis of all students, would manage to do so. It wouldnt take long. Sure enough, in less than half an hour, Gengetsu saw Naruto and the other two being dragged back by their ears by Iruka-sensei. Even from afar, he could hear Irukas enraged shouting. Soon, Naruto was punished with standing at the schoolyard podium where the Third Hokage often gave speeches, forced to reflect on his actions in front of the entire school. By the time Gengetsu approached them, the three were standing with their heads hung low, looking dejected. "Hey! Hows it going, everyone?" Gengetsu greeted them cheerfully. "Gengetsu!! You snitch! You told the teacher!" Narutos anger flared as he looked up and yelled. He had already heard from Iruka-sensei that Gengetsu had ratted them out. "Sorry, I suddenly remembered that as a student, especially one the village and Lord Hokage have high hopes for, the last thing I should do is disappoint everyone by skipping class. So I came back, corrected my mistake, and brought you all back to the right path," Gengetsu explained with a serious tone. "You, you...!" Naruto pointed at Gengetsu, struggling to find words. Shikamaru gave Gengetsu a strange look, as if seeing his classmate, who usually led them in skipping class, in a new light. Gengetsu shrugged. No one could understand his level. Time to get down to business. Gengetsu beckoned to Naruto with a finger. "Want revenge? Then lets have a match." "Alright!" Finally within his realm of understanding, Naruto eagerly clenched his fists. And so, Naruto charged in confidently; Naruto swung his fist with assurance; Naruto felt a sudden pain in his stomach; Naruto couldnt believe it as he fell to the ground. "I lost?" Naruto, who had always been on par with Gengetsu, was stunned by how quickly he was defeated. Shikamaru was equally surprised. Once again, Gengetsu had surpassed his expectations. Only Choji remained unchanged, pulling out some hidden snacks and munching away contentedly. [Ding!] [Newbie Task Complete.] [Congratulations, Host. You have successfully defeated the dead last of the academy and taken the first step in your rise to power.] [Task Reward: Sexy Jutsu] [Reward Description...] As his companions were still in shock, Gengetsu had already received the newbie task reward. Though the Sexy Jutsu was a bit silly, it came with the Shadow Clone Jutsu, which was a pretty good reward. If the newbie task was like this, then what about the tasks that followed? Soon, Gengetsu saw the systems next task involving Shikamaru and the others, and a grin spread across his face. With a system this perfect at his disposal, Gengetsu was absolutely certain that his era had truly arrived.